thackery lxx grammar

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS

ILonion: FETTER LANE, E.G.

C. F. CLAY, Manager

M

A GRAMMAR OF

THE OLD TESTAMENTIN GREEK

ACCORDING TO THE SEPTUAGINT

BY

HENRY St JOHN THACKERAY, M.A.SOMETIME SCHOLAR OF KING'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

VOL. I

INTRODUCTION, ORTHOGRAPHY AND ACCIDENCE

Cambridge :

at the University Press

1909

TO MY WIFE

Twalna avhpeiav ri? evpiqcrei

;

TifumTepa 8e eWii> \L6mv iroXvreXmv rj Totavrrj.

PREFACE

THE Grammar, of which the first portion is here

published, has during the last eight years been the

occupation of the very limited leisure of a civil servant.

It owes its origin to the suggestion of Dr Swete, who

has throughout its preparation been the writer's kindly

and encouraging epyoSiw/cTys. It is due to his good

offices that this portion now appears in the form of a

separate volume, and it is needless to add that it is his

edition of the text, together with the Concordance of

the late Dr Redpath, which alone has rendered such a

work possible.

It may be asked : What need is there for the work ?

Why write a Grammar of a translation, in parts a

servile translation, into a Greek which is far removed

from the Attic standard, of an original which was often

imperfectly understood ? A sufficient answer might be

that the work forms part of a larger whole, the Grammar

of Hellenistic Greek, the claims of which, as bridging

the gulf between the ancient and the modern tongue

upon the attention of <f>L\e\\r)ves and philologists have

in recent years begun to receive their due recognition

from a growing company of scholars. The Septuagint,

in view both of the period which it covers and the

viii Preface

variety of its styles, ranging from the non-literary

vernacular to the artificial Atticistic, affords the mostpromising ground for the investigation of the peculiarities

of the Hellenistic or 'common' language. "La Septanteest le grand monument de la Koivrj," says Psichari.

But the Septuagint has, moreover, special claims ofits own. Though of less paramount importance thanthe New Testament, the fact that it was the only formin which the older Scriptures were known to manygenerations of Jews and Christians and the deep influence

which it exercised upon New Testament and Patristic

writers justify a separate treatment of its language.

Again, the fact that it is in the main a translation gives

it a special character and raises the difficult question of

the extent of Semitic influence upon the written andspoken Greek of a bilingual people.

The period covered by the books of the Septuagintwas mentioned. This may conveniently be divided into

three parts, (i) There is every reason to accept the

very early tradition that the Greek Pentateuch, to which,

it would seem, at least a partial translation of Joshuawas soon appended, originated in the third century B.C.

We are, then, in the Hexateuch taken back to the dawnof the Koivrj, to a period when certain forms and usages

were in existence which had already become obsolete in

New Testament times. Some of these are moribundsurvivals from classical Greek, others are experiments

of the new language on their trial. (2) As to the

remaining books, one result which clearly emerges is

that the order in which they were translated was,

roughly speaking, that of the Hebrew Canon. We mayconjecture that the Prophets made their appearance in

Preface ix

a Greek dress in the second century B.C., Isaiah near

the beginning of it, the group consisting of Jeremiah,

Ezekiel and the Twelve (or large portions of this group)

nearer the close : the close of the century also probably

saw the appearance of I Kingdoms and portions of

2 and 3 Kingdoms. (3) The versions of most of the

"Writings" (Psalms perhaps excluded) and the com-

position of most of the apocryphal books seem, not-

withstanding the oft-quoted statement in the Prologue

of Ben Sira, to belong to a period not earlier than

the first century B.C., while books like the Greek

Ecclesiastes and Theodotion's Daniel carry us as far

down as the second century of our era. To the third

period (at least if we may judge from the character of

the texts which have come down to us) we must also

probably assign the translations of some of the later

historical books, which the Hebrew Canon classed with

the Prophets, viz. the bulk of Judges and large portions

of 2—4 Kingdoms. Broadly speaking, we may say

that the Greek of the first period attains the higher

level exhibited by the papyri of the early Ptolemaic

age (the Petrie and Hibeh collections), while in that

of the second period we may see a reflection of the

more degenerate 1style of the papyri of the end of the

second century B.C. (e.g. the Tebtunis collection). In

the third period two opposite influences are at work :

(i) the growing reverence for the letter of Scripture,

tending to the production of pedantically literal versions,

(ii) the influence of the Atticistic school, strongest, of

course, in free writings like 4 Maccabees, but which

1 See Mahaffy, Empire of the Ptolemies, 360.

x Preface

seems also to have left some marks on versions such as

4 Kingdoms.

I can claim no special equipment for my task other

than a persistent interest in the subject, and am conscious

of many imperfections in its execution. In arrange-

ment and treatment I have in general followed the

guidance of the late Professor Blass in his Grammar ofNew Testament Greek, with which special associations

have familiarized me. One subject there treated at length

is missing in the present work. " Word-formation," an

outlying province of grammar, is, for the LXX, so vast a

subject that any approach to an adequate treatment

of it would have immoderately swelled this book, which

already exceeds the prescribed limits. Possibly an

opportunity may arise in the future for making goodthe omission. It may be thought that too much space

has been allotted to Orthography and Accidence.

I may plead in excuse that it is in these depart-

ments that the papyri are specially helpful and afford

some clear criteria as to dates, and it is hoped that

the evidence here collected may be of service to the

textual critic in the reconstruction of the original text

of the LXX. Even the long series of references often

have their message in showing the distribution of a

usage, (jxovdevra crvverolcriv.

A complete and independent Grammar of the LXXhas until quite recently been wanting, and the student

had to be content with such casual assistance as was

given in the New Testament Grammars. The useful

treatise of Thiersch, now nearly seventy years old, was

Preface xi

limited to the Pentateuch. In recent years the "Septua-

gintarian " (if the word may be allowed) has had the

advantage of a valuable chapter on the language in

Dr Swete's Introduction, while two Oxford scholars have

produced a very handy little volume of selections pre-

ceded by a concise but partial Grammar 1. My ambition

to produce the first complete Grammar has, through

unavoidable delays, been frustrated, and Germany has

led the way. I have thought it best to work quite

independently of Dr Helbing's book 2, the first part of

which appeared just over a year ago : indeed most of

my book was written before the publication of the

German work. I append a list, not exhaustive, of works

which have been consulted. Psichari's admirable essay 3

only came into my hands when the pages had been set

up. My slight incursions into modern Greek, with

which I hope to become more closely acquainted, have

convinced me of the truth of his statement that a

knowledge of the living language is indispensable for a

proper understanding of the koivt} SiaXe/cros as repre-

sented by the LXX.The pleasant duty remains of acknowledging assist-

ance of a more personal and direct kind than that

obtainable from books. Of my indebtedness to Dr Swete,

the "onlie begetter" of this volume, I have already

spoken. I owe more than I can say to the counsel and

encouragement of Dr J. H. Moulton, Greenwood

1 Selectionsfrom the Septuagint, F. C. Conybeare and St George Stock,

Girm and Co., Boston, 1905.2 Grammatik der Septuaginta, Laut- und Wortlehre, R. Helbing,

Gottingen, 1907.3 Essai stir le Grec de la Septante, Paris, 1908.

xii Preface

Professor of Hellenistic Greek and Indo-European

Philology in the Victoria University of Manchester.

He has been good enough, amid his manifold duties,

to read through the whole work in MS, and his generous

and never-failing help has enriched its pages and

removed many errors and imperfections. Through the

Prolegomena to his brilliant Grammar of New Testament

Greek and through private communications he has

introduced me to much of the extensive literature

bearing on the subject and held up a model of how a

Grammar should be written. My thanks are also due

to another Fellow of my own College, the Rev. A. E.

Brooke, co-editor of the larger Cambridge Septuagint,

who has kindly read the bulk of the proofs and offered

useful suggestions. In the laborious work of verifying

references much help has been rendered by Mr W. R.

Taylor, sometime Scholar of St Catharine's College,

Cambridge: he has also prepared the Index of quotations.

Assistance of a kindred nature has been given by mysister, Mrs Loring, and by my wife. In conclusion,

I must express my thanks to the Syndics of the

University Press for their indulgence in consenting to

the publication of this portion of the work as a separate

volume and to all the officers, readers and workmen of

the Press for their constant vigilance and well-known

accuracy.

H. St J. T.

18 Royal Avenue, Chelsea,

31 January 1909.

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION.SECT. PAGE

i. Grammar and Textual Criticism ..... I

2. Grouping of LXX Books ...... 6

3. The kolvt]—the Basis of LXX Greek .... 16

4. The Semitic Element in LXX Greek.... 25

5. The Papyri and the Uncial MSS of the LXX . . 55

ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.

6. The Vowels . . . . . . . . . 71

7. The Consonants ........ 100

8. The Aspirate 124

9. Euphony in combination of Words and Syllables . 129

* ACCIDENCE.

10. Declensions of the Noun 140

11. Proper Names ........ 160

12. Adjectives 172

13. The Numerals 186

14. Pronouns 190

15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation . . 193

16. Augment and Reduplication 195

XIV Contents

SECT.

17.

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

23-

24.

Verbs in -12.

Verbs in -Q.

Verbs in -O.

Verbs in -Q.

Verbs in -O.

Terminations .

Tense formation

Present Tense

Future Tense

First and Second

Passive)

Contract Verbs

Verbs in -MI .

Table of Noteworthy Verbs

Aorist (and Future

Index I. Of Subjects

II. Of Greek words and forms

III. Of Quotations .

PAGE

209

2l8

224

228

233

241

244

258

291

300

3IO

PRINCIPAL AUTHORITIES QUOTED WITHABBREVIATIONS

Anz H., Subsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorum sermonem vulgarem

e Pentateuchi versione Alexandrina repetita (Dissert. Phil.

Halenses vol. 12), 1894.

Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung, ed. U. Wilcken, Leipzig,

1901 etc.

Aristeas (pseudo-), Letter of, in the Appendix to Swete's Introduc-

tion to the Old Testament in Greek, or in the edition of P.

Wendland, Leipzig, 1900 : the §§ are those of Wendland which

appear in Swete, edition 2.

Blass N.T. = Friedrich Blass, Grammar of New Testament Greek,

English translation, ed. 2, 1905.

Brooke A. E. and M cLean N., The Old Testament in Greek, vol. t

The Octateuch, part I Genesis, Cambridge, 1906.

BDB = Brown, Driver and Briggs, Hebrew and English Lexicon

of the Old Testament, Oxford, 1906.

CR= Classical Review.

Cronert= W. Cronert, Memoria Graeca Herculanensis, cum titu-

lorum Aegypti papyrorum codicum denique testimoniis etc.,

Leipzig, 1903.

Deissmann BS= G. A. Deissmann, Bible Studies, Engl, trans.

Edinburgh, 1901.

Dieterich K., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der griechischen

Sprache (Byzantinisches Archiv, Heft 1), Leipzig, 1898.

Dindorf W., Poetae Scenici Graeci, ed. 7, London, 1S81.

Driver S. R., A treatise on the use of the tenses in Hebrew, ed. 3,

Oxford, 1892 : Notes on the Hebrew text of the Books of

Samuel, Oxford, 1890: The book of Daniel in the Cambridge

Bible, Cambridge, 1900.

xvi Principal Authorities quoted

Enc. Bibl.= Encyclopaedia Biblica, ed. Cheyne and Black, London,

1899 etc.

Field F., Origeitis Hexaplorum quae sipersunt, Oxford, 1875.

Gregory Prol.= Novum Testamentum Graece, C. Teschendorf, vol. 3

Prolegomena, scripsit C. R. Gregory, Leipzig, 1894.

Hastings BD= Dictionary of the Bible, ed. J. Hastings, Edinburgh,

1898 etc.

Hatch E. and Redpath H. A., A Concordance to the Septuagint

and the other Greek Versions of the O.T., Oxford, 1897-

1906.

Hatch E., Essays in Biblical Greek, Oxford, 1889.

Hatzidakis G. N., Einleitung i7i die neugriechische Grammatik,Leipzig, 1892.

Herodiani Technici Reliquiae, ed. A. Lentz, Leipzig, 1867.

Herwerden H. van, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum,

Leyden, 1902.

Indog. Forsch. = Indogermanische Forschungen.

Jannaris A. N., An historical Greek Grammar chiefly of the Attic

dialect as written and spoken from classical antiquity down to

the present time, London, 1897.

J. T. S.=Journal of Theological Studies, (London and) Oxford.

Kalker F., Quaestiones de elocutione Polybiana etc., Separat-abdruck

aus " Leipziger Studien zur classischen Philologie? Leipzig,

N.D.

Kautzsch E., Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des Alien

Testaments iibersetzt und herausgegeben, Tubingen, 1900.

Kennedy H. A. A., Sources of New Testament Greek or the influ-

ence of the Septuagint on the vocabulary of the New Testament,

Edinburgh, 1895.

Kiihner-Blass or K.-Bl. = Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen

Sprache von R. Kiihner, erster Teil, Elementar- und Formen-

lehre, dritte Auflage in zwei Banden in neuer Bearbeitung,

besorgt von F. Blass, Hannover, 1890-2.

Lagarde P. de, Librorum Veteris Testamenti Canonicorum Pars

prior Graece (a reconstruction of the " Lucianic text" of the

historical books of the LXX), Gottingen, 1883.

LS = Liddell and Scott, A Greek-English Lexicon, ed. 7, Oxford,

Principal Authorities quoted xvn

Mayser E., Grammatik der griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolemder-

zeit etc., Laut- und Wortlehre, Leipzig, 1906.

McNeile A. H., An Introduction to Ecelestastes with Notes and

Appendices, Cambridge, 1904.

Meisterhans = Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften von K.

Meisterhans, dritte vermehrte und verbesserte Auflage, besorgt

von E. Schwyzer, Berlin, 1900.

Moulton Prol. = ]. H. Moulton, A Grammar of New Testament

Greek, vol. I Prolegomena, 3rd edition, Edinburgh, 1908.

Moulton-Geden =W. F. Moulton and A. S. Geden, A Concordance

to the Greek Testament, Edinburgh, 1899.

Mozley F. W., The Psalter of the Church, the Septuagint Psalms

compared with the Hebrew, with various notes, Cambridge,

1905.

Nachmanson E., Laute und Formen der Magnetischen Inschriften,

Uppsala, 1903.

Oracula Sibyllina, ed. A. Rzach, Vienna, 1891.

Ottley R. R., The Book of Isaiah according to the Septuagint

{Codex Alexandrinus) translated and edited, 2 vols., Cam-

bridge, 1904-6.

Reinhold H., De graecitate Patrum Apostolicorum librorumque

apocryphorum Novi Testamenti Quaestiones grammaticize

(Dissert. Philol. Halenses, vol. xiv, pars 1), Halle, 1898.

Rutherford (W. G.) NP=The New Phrynichus, being a revised

text of the Ecloga of the grammarian Phrynichus, London,

1881.

Schleusner J. F., Novus Thesaurus philologico-criticus sive Lexicon

in LXX et reliquos interpretes Graecos ac scriptores apocryphos

Veteris Testamenti, Leipzig, 1820.

Schmidt W., De Flavii Josephi elocutione observationes criticae,

Leipzig, 1893.

Schmiedel : see W.-S.

Schweizer /Vr£-. = Schweizer (now Schwyzer) E., Grammatik der

Pergamenischen Inschriften, Beitrdge zur Laut- und Flexions-

lehre der gemeingriechischen Sprache, Berlin, 1898.

Steindorff G., Koptische Grammatik, Berlin, 1894.

Sturz F. W., De dialecto Macedonica et Alexandrina liber, Leipzig,

xviii Principal Authorities quoted

Swete H. B., The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septua-gint, ed. 2, Cambridge, 1895-99 : Introd. = An Introduction to

the Old Testament in Greek, ed. 2, Cambridge, 1902.

Test. xii. Patr. = The Greek Versions of the Testaments of the

Twelve Patriarchs etc., ed. R. H. Charles, Oxford, 1908.

Thiersch H. W. J., De Pentateuchi versione Alexandrina libri

tres, Erlangen, 1840.

Thumb A., Asp. = Untersuchungen iiber de7t Spiritus Asper imgriechischen, Strassburg, 1888: Handbuch = Handbuch derneu-griechischen Votkssprache, Grammatik,Texte, Glossar, ib., 1895:Hell. — Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus,

Beitrage zur Geschichte und Beurteilung der Koivrj, ib., 1901.

Veitch W., Greek Verbs irregular and defective, Oxford, 1866.

Wackernagel J., Hellenistica, Gottingen, 1907.

WH = Westcott B. F. and Hort F. J. A., The New Testament in

the Original Greek, Cambridge, Text 1890, Introduction andAppendix (ed. 2), 1896.

W.-S. = Winer's Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Sprachidioms,

A elite Auflage, neubearbeitet von P. W. Schmiedel, I Theil,

Einleitung und Formenlehre, Gottingen, 1894.

Witkowski S., Epistulae privatae Graecae quae in papyris aetatis

Lagidarum servantur, Leipzig, 1906-7.

ZNTW= Zeitschrift filr die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, ed.

E. Preuschen, Giessen.

The references to the above and other works are to pages,

unless otherwise stated.

COLLECTIONS OF PAPYRI REFERRED TO IN THISVOLUME

AP = Amherst Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1900-1.

BM i, ii etc. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, ed. Kenyon,

1893- .

BU =A egyplische Urkunden aus den Koenigl. Museen zu Berlin,

Griechische Urkunden, ed. Wilcken etc., 1895- •

CPR= Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, ed. C. Wessely, Vienna, 1895.

FP = Fayum Towns and their Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1900.

Collections of Papyri referred to xix

G = Grenfell, An Alexandrian erotic fragment and other Greek

Papyri, chiefly Ptolemaic, 1896.

GH = Grenfell and Hunt, Greek Papyri, Series 11, 1897.

GV=Les Papyrus de Geneve, ed. J. Nicole, 1 896-1900.

B.Y=Hibeh Papyri, Part 1, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1906.

Leiden Pap. = Papyri Graeci Musei...Lugdnni Batavi, ed. Lee-

mans, 1843-85.

OP i, ii etc. = Oxyrhynchics Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1898- .

Par. = (Paris Papyri) Notices et Extraits des MSS, torn, xviii, ed.

Brunet de Presle, Paris, 1858.

PP i, ii = Flinders Petrie Papyri, in Proc. Royal Irish Academy,

Cunningham Memoirs, ed. J. P. Mahaffy, 1891-93.

Teb. = Tebtunis Papyri, ed. Grenfell, Hunt and Smyly, 1902.

TP = (Turin Papyri) Papyri Graeci Regit Taurinensis

Aegyptii, ed. Peyron, 1826.

ii/B.C. = 2nd century B.C., ii/A.D. = 2nd century A.D., ii/-iii/A.D. = a

date falling about the end of ii/A.D. or the beginning of iii/A.D.

The abbreviations for the books of the O.T. for the most part

explain themselves. Jd. = Judges, Jdth = Judith. For the signs

used to denote the different strata in the last three Books of Reigns

or Kingdoms (K. 00, K. 07, K. 77, K. 78, K. 08) see p. 10 : for

Jer. a, and 7, Ez. a, and 00, see p. 11 : for Parts I and II of

Exodus, Leviticus and Psalms pp. 66 and 68. Job e indicates the

passages in Job which are absent from the Sahidic version and

are shown by their style to be later interpolations from Theodotion

into the original partial Greek translation (see p. 4) : other

passages besides those so indicated may have been interpolated

from the same source. ^ tit. denotes the titles of the Psalms :

some details in their vocabulary afford reason for thinking that

they did not form part of the original Greek version. a' = Aquila,

e= Theodotion. The text used is that of Dr Swete and, as this

has by now well-nigh supplanted all others, it seemed needless to

cumber the pages with the alternative numbers for the verses which

he quotes in brackets.

xx Corrigenda and Addenda

CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA

). io, 12 lines from end. Read "K. a has 151 examples" of the hist,

pres. : my figures have been checked by Sir John Hawkins.

11, end of 2nd paragraph. For § 7, 44 read % 7, 46.

24, line 18. For Dan. 9 read Dan. 0.

25, line 18. For "Tobit" read "the B text of Tobit."

38, line 16. For HS readftQ.

50, last line. For bpav read bpav.

69, line 6. For einrpeTr(e)ia etc. read evirpeir(e)ia, p,eya\oirpeir

.

79, line 12. For 4, 52 K read 4.8, 52 X.

80, note 6. ^br PP2 rraa? PP ii.

91, § 6, 32. 7w- wpais read irpatis.

125, 3 (3) line 1. For ttiov razaf L8ov.

170, note 3, line 1. For Jos. xv. 60 read Jos. xv. 61.

172, note 1. For -ia read -la.

238, line 10. For kclt- read Kara-.

p. 13. The severance of 2 Esdras from Chronicles LXX needs a wordof justification. I believe Sir Henry Howorth to be right in his contention

that 2 Esdras is the work of Theodotion : as regards Chron. LXX, certain

Egyptian traits (p. 167 n., cf. J. T. S. vill. 276 f.) and a rather greater

freedom of style have made me hesitate in following Sir Henry to the

natural conclusion that 9 is responsible for this translation also. A strong

case has recently been made in support of this view, based mainly on the

numerous transliterations in both portions, in a work to which Sir Henrydrew my attention {Old Testament and Semitic Studies in memory ofW. R. Harper: Apparatusfor the Textual Criticism of Chronicles-Fzra-

Nehemiah: by C. C. Torrey, Chicago, 1908). If these critics are right, it

is necessary to suppose that 9 for Chron. made use of an earlier version,

such as was not before him for Ezra-Nehemiah..

p. 33, lines 1, 2. To the renderings of "OB* should be added fO0os, the

beer of Alexandria (Strabo 799), which the Isaiah translator appropriately

introduces in "the vision of Egypt" (xix. 10).

p. 70. Ezekiel Part I, Part II : this indicates the main division of the

Greek book into two parts: for further subdivision of Part II see p. 11—

.

The suggestion that the passage in 3 K. viii. 53 which is absent from M.T.may be a later gloss must be withdrawn : see on this very interesting

section Swete Introd. 247 f.

p. 138, lines 3, 4. For further exx. of nav see p. 99, n. 2.

p. 146, § 10, 12. For 3rd deck ace. in -av see Psichari, Essai sur le

Grec de la Septante, 1 64 ff.

p. 156, n. 3. But Tra.Tpa.pxov Is. xxxvii. 28 and irdrpLa viii. 21 are, as

Prof. Burkitt reminds me, probably corruptions of an original waraxpa =Aram. N"13flS "a (false) god " or "idol," which must be added to the other

Aramaisms in this book (yeiupas, aUepa). See Field Hex. on viii. 21.

INTRODUCTION.

§ i. Grammar and Textual Criticism.

Is it possible to write a grammar of the Septuagint ? That

is the question which must constantly arise in the mind of one

who undertakes the task. The doubt arises not because the

Greek, strange as it often is, is utterly defiant of the laws of

grammar: the language in which the commonly received text is

composed has some laws of its own which can be duly tabulated.

The question rather is, "Where is the true 'Septuagint' text

to be found ? " We possess in the Cambridge Manual Edition

the text of the Codex Vaticanus with a collation of the other

principal uncials : in Holmes and Parsons we have a collation

of the cursives and versions : and now in the Larger Cambridge

Septuagint we have the first instalment of a thoroughly trust-

worthy collection of all the available evidence. But we are

still far from the period when we shall have a text, analogous

to the New Testament of Westcott and Hort, of which we can

confidently state that it represents, approximately at least, the

original work of the translators. Is it, then, premature to

attempt to write a Grammar, where the text is so doubtful?

Must the grammarian wait till the textual critic has completed

his task?

It is true that no final grammar of the LXX can be written

at present. But the grammarian cannot wait for the final

verdict of textual criticism. Grammar and criticism must

Grammar and Text [S i

proceed concurrently, and in some ways the former may con-tribute towards a solution of the problems which the latter

has to face.

_

The grammarian of the Greek Old Testament has, then,this distinct disadvantage as compared with the N.T. gram-marian, that he has no Westcott-Hort text for his basis, and is

compelled to enter into questions of textual criticism. More-over the task of recovering the oldest text in the O.T. is, for

two reasons at least, more complicated than in the N.T. Inthe first place, the oldest MS, containing practically a completetext, is the same for both Testaments, namely the CodexVaticanus, but whereas in the one case the date of the MS is

separated from the dates of the autographs by an interval

(considerable indeed) of some three centuries, in the case ofthe O.T. the interval, at least for the earliest books, is nearlydoubled. A yet more serious difficulty consists in the relative

value of the text of this MS in the Old and in the NewTestaments. The textual history of either portion of the GreekBible has one crisis and turning-point, from which investigation

must proceed. It is the point at which "mixture" of texts

begins. In the N.T. this point is the "Syrian revision," which,although no actual record of it exists, must have taken place inor about the fourth century a.d. The corresponding crisis in

the history of the LXX text is Origen's great work, the Hexapla,dating from the middle of the third century. This laboriouswork had, as Septuagint students are painfully aware, an effect

which its compiler never contemplated, and he must be heldresponsible for the subsequent degeneration of the text. Hispractice of inserting in the Septuagint column fragments ofthe other versions, Theodotion's in particular, duly indicated

by him as insertions by the asterisks which he prefixed, causedthe multiplication of copies containing the insertions butwanting the necessary precautionary signs. This, together withthe practice of scribes of writing in the margins (from which

j] Grammar and Text

they were in later copies transferred to the text) the alternative

renderings or transliterations contained in the other columns of

the Hexapla, is the fans et origo malt as regards the Septuagint

text. Now, whereas the Codex Vatican us was written before

the Syrian revision of the N. T., or at any rate contains a pre-

Syrian text, it is posterior to the Hexapla, and contains a text

of the O.T. which, though superior on the whole to that of

Codex Alexandrinus, is yet not entirely free from Hexaplaric

interpolations.

A few instances may be quoted showing the sort of mixture

with which we have to deal.

(i) Take the A text of 3 Kingdoms at any of the passages

where B has no rendering of the Massoretic text e.g. 3(

K. ix. I5ff.

avTYf 77 Trpayparta rrjs irpovop,rjs tjs avrjveyicev 6 fiaaikevs SaXcDficov

olKo8op.r)<rai rbv oikov icv, nal top oIkov tov j3a<rikeco$ aal <jvv rrjv

MeXw K.r.X. We are at once struck by the occurrence of

a-vv preceding the accusative, which occurs in vv. 16, 24, 25,

and is recognised as Aquila's rendering of W. : other striking

words are found to be either expressly stated to be Aquila's

renderings in this passage or to be characteristic of his version

and absent, or practically absent, from the record in the Con-

cordance of LXX usage (e.g. Kadodovs and dwrjpTiaev m verse

25). Similar interpolations, presumably frorn^ Aquila, occur in

the A text at 3 K. viii. 1, xi. 38 (N.B. kclkovxw<» \the verb

.

is

frequent in Aquila, but occurs once only again in LXX viz.

3 K. ii. 26 where probably the text of both B and A has been

interpolated), xiii. 26 (N.B. tco Aeyetv= -)D£0), 29 (with venpo-

fiaiov cf. a Dt. xiv. 8 veicpifiatov), xiv. I— 20, xxii. 47—5° :.

there

are smaller insertions, apparently from the same source, in the

A text of 4 K. e.g. xii. 4, xvi. 9 (KvprjvrjvSe), xvii. 14, xxv. 9.

From these passages we infer that in these two books

(i) the shorter text of B is the older, (ii) that the passages

which B omits were either absent from the Hebrew which the

translators had before them or that the omission was intentional,

the translation not aiming at completeness, (iii) that A has

supplied the missing portions from Aquila, as Origen had pro-

bably previously done in the Hexapla, (iv) that B has remained

comparatively, though probably not wholly, free from Hexaplaric

interpolation.

(2) Or take the book of Job. A careful reading of the

Greek and Hebrew will reveal the existence of two completely

different styles, a free paraphrastic rendering in idiomatic

4 Grammar and Text [§ i

Greek, with every now and again passages of quite anothercharacter, containing Hebraisms, transliterations, etymological

renderings of Divine names(

,

I/«ai'ds= HK>, 6 'icrxvpds^tt), infact a rendering that aims at completeness and accuracy with-out much regard to style. Now we are told that the originalversion was much shorter than the received Hebrew text, andthat Origen supplied the missing portions from Theodotion :

and, by good fortune, the Sahidic version has preserved a pre-Origenic text, from which the Theodotion passages are absent 1

.

We are thus enabled to mark off in Dr Swete's text, theTheodotion portions. But we cannot even then be quite certainthat we have got back to the original text. Passages fromTheodotion may have already, independently of the Hexapla,found their way into the Greek text on which the Sahidicversion was based, or that text may have been affected by"mixture" of another kind. Still, a study of the vocabulary ofthe bracketed Theodotion passages will provide a criterion bymeans of which the critic will be better prepared to detect theinfluence of his style elsewhere. It will be noticed that in thisbook the text of B, and of all the uncials, is Hexaplaric.

(3) Or take the list in Jos. xxi. of the cities with their"suburbs" (D^UO) which were given to the Levites, and notehow in vv. 2— 11 and again in vv. 34—42 the word for"suburbs" is rendered, 17 times in all 2 by (to) irepunropia

(avTTJs), whereas in the intervening verses 13—32 it is rendered35 times by (to) acpapio-jiiva (avrrj) 3

. Now Aquila read nepi-ariropia in v. 15 (vide Field's Hexapla). It appears probable,then, that the original text had a shorter list of cities andsuburbs ==ra dcpapiarfxeva (cf. Lev. xxv. 34, Jos. xiv. 4), andthat Aquila's version has again, as in the A text of 3 K., beendrawn upon to complete the list 4

. Here again interpolation hasaffected the text of both B and A.

The elimination of Hexaplaric additions being, thus, the

first task of the textual criticism of the LXX, a study of the

style and vocabulary of the three later versions, more especially

1 A list of the passages omitted in the Sahidic VS is given in LagardeMiitheilungen 1884, p. 204. Cf. esp. Hatch Essays in Bibl. Greek215 ff.

2 Also by A in v. 19.3 Excluding ttjv (ras) &<pupicr/j.. in 27, 32, which render another word.4 In N. xxxv. 2—7 this word "suburbs" is rendered by four separate

words, viz. irpodaria, a<popl<rpt,aTa, avvKvpovvra, o/uopa. Variety of renderingcharacterizes the Pentateuch, and it is not necessary to infer Hexaplaricinfluence here.

i] Grammar and Text 5

of Theodotion, is a necessary preliminary. The study of

Theodotion's style is the more important for two reasons,

(i) It was always a popular version, mainly, no doubt, because

it steered a middle course between the idiomatic Greek, tend-

ing to paraphrase, of Symmachus, and the pedantic un-Greek

literalism of Aquila : it combined accuracy with a certain

amount of style. Theodotion's version of Daniel supplanted

the older paraphrase in the Christian Bible, and it was to

Theodotion that Origen usually had recourse to fill the gaps in

the older version in the Septuagint column of the Hexapla.

(2) Aquila's version betrays itself by certain well-known

characteristics, whereas Theodotion fragments are not so

easily detected. On the other hand we have in his version

of Daniel (where it deviates from the Chisian text), and in the

© portions of Job, a considerable body of material from which

something may be learnt as to his characteristics. A complete

vocabulary of the portions which can certainly be attributed to

Theodotion is a desideratum.

In concluding these few observations on the text, it must be

added that the present writer has practically confined himself

to the text of the uncials collated for the Cambridge Manual

edition. The first instalment of the larger Cambridge LXXhas been consulted for all passages in Genesis where important

grammatical points arise, though most of this portion of the

Grammar was prepared before its appearance. Occasional use

has also been made of Lagarde's edition of the Lucianic text,

Field's Hexapla, and the great corpus of cursive evidence col-

lected in the edition of Holmes and Parsons. A full use of

the last-named work would not only have delayed the appear-

ance of this work for perhaps many years, but would also have

caused it to exceed the limits laid down for it, without (it is

believed) a proportionate addition to any value which it may

possess.

6 Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2

§ 2. Grouping of LXX Books.

We have in the Septuagint a miscellaneous collection of

Greek writings—some translations, others paraphrases, others

of which the Greek is the original language—covering a period

of upwards of three centuries, from the Pentateuch, the trans-

lation of which, there is no reason to doubt, goes back into the

first half of the third century B.C., to the academical essay knownas 4 Maccabees and the latter portion of Baruch, which must

both be placed towards the close of the first century of our era.

It is clearly desirable and should not be impossible, consider-

ing the length of this period, to find some means of classifying

this motley collection. The first and obvious division is into

translations and original Greek compositions. But the trans-

lations, though on a casual perusal they might appear to stand

all on one level of mediocrity, on closer investigation are found

to fall into certain distinct categories.

The object in view, and the method by which we seek to

attain it, are not unlike the object and the method of the textual

critic. The object, in this case, is not the grouping of MSSaccording to the character of the text which they contain, but

the grouping of books or portions of books according to their

style. The study of individual books from the linguistic point

of view is followed by the study of groups. It would, of

course, be unreasonable to expect undeviating uniformity of

translation of the same Hebrew word in any one translator:

if, however, it is found that a phrase is consistently rendered

in one way in one portion of the Greek Bible, and in another

way elsewhere, and if, as we proceed to extend our investi-

gations to the renderings of other Hebrew phrases, the samedivergence between two portions of the LXX is apparent, wTe

gain an increasing assurance that we have to deal with two

distinct groups of books, which are the production of different

translators and possibly of different epochs. Each group may

8 2] Grouping of LXX Books 7

be the work of several translators, but, if so, they have all

come under the same influences and belong, as it were, to

a single school. The method upon which we proceed is

not so much to trace the history of the meaning of a single

Greek word through the LXX (though that method also

may sometimes be fruitful in results) as to trace the render-

ing of a single Hebrew phrase in the different books. The

Hebrew index in the final fasciculus of the Concordance of

Hatch and Redpath facilitates this task. The difficulty is to

discover Hebrew phrases which occur with sufficient frequency

throughout the whole Bible to serve as "tests" and yet are not

such every-day expressions that Greek translators of any class

or period could not fail to render them in one and the same

way. Vocabulary affords the easiest criterion to begin with

:

the results which it yields can then be tested by grammatical

phenomena.

We proceed to take a few examples.

(1) In the phrase "the servant of the Lord" (mrp 11V) as-

applied to Moses the word "servant" is rendered in the fol-

lowing ways :

(i) depdwwv in the Pentateuch (Ex. iv. 10, xiv. 31, N. xi.

11, xii. 7, 8, Dt. iii. 24), also in Jos. i. 2, ix. 4, 6 : cf. W. x. 16

(under the influence of Exodus) and 1 Ch. xvi. 40 (the words iv

X^ipl M. rod depdirovTos rov Oeoi are unrepresented in M.T. and

are probably a gloss). Cf. also 6 depdirav fxov 'lap, Job passim

(twice with v. 1. irals).

(ii) olK€Tr]s Dt. xxxiv. 5.

(iii) rrais 1 constantly in Joshua (12 times) i. 7, etc., (in

xiv. 7 A has 8oiXos), also in 1 Ch. vi. 49, 2 Ch. i. 3, xxiv. 9,

2 Es. xi. 7, 8, Bar. ii. 28 (cf. i. 20), Dan. O ix. 11.

(iv) 8oi\os 3 K. viii. 53, 56, 4 K. xviii. 12, xxi. 8, 2 Es.

xix. 14, xx. 29, f civ. 26, Mai. iv. 6, Dan. e ix. 11.

Extending the investigation to the rendering of the phrase

when used of other servants of God (David, the prophets,__etc),

we find that the versions fluctuate between (iii) and (iv). (iii) oc-

curs throughout Isaiah (along with 8oi\os in the later chapters,

1 Used in the Pentateuch of Caleb, N. xiv. 24.


xlii. 19 etc.), in the latter part of Jeremiah (xxvi. 28, xxxiii. 5,

xlii. 15, li. 4) and in Baruch (5 times). On the other hand thefirst half of Jeremiah (vii. 25, xxv. 4, xxvi. 27, cf. iii. 22) x

,

Ezekiel (6 times) and the Minor Prophets (8 times) consistently

use (iv).

Turning to the N. T. we find that the word depaTrcov is

confined to the O. T. quotation in Hebr. iii. 5 (= N. xii. 7), -rrals

in metaphorical sense of a worshipper of God is limited to theO. T. quotation in Mt. xii. 18 ( = Is. xlii. 1) and to the openingchapters in Luke's two writings, where it is used of Israel andDavid (Lc. i. 54, 69, Acts iv. 25) and of Christ (Acts iii. 13, 26,

iv. 27, 30). On the other hand, the constant phrase in themouth of Paul and other N. T. writers when speaking of them-selves or of others is 8ovXos ('I^o-oC Xpia-Tov) : note how thewriter of the Apocalypse uses 8oiXos of Moses in xv. 3, thoughhe has in mind Ex. xiv. 31 (BepcnrovTi).

We cannot fail to note in the LXX renderings a growingtendency to emphasize the distance between God and man.QepdiToov "the confidential attendant" is replaced by oikettjs 2

(which may include all members of the household and there-fore implies close intimacy), then by the more colourless butstill familiar Trals, finally by SovXos the "bond-servant" withouta will of his own.

(2) The same tendency as in the last instance is observablein the renderings of the verb 12V, viz. Xarpeveiv and SovXeveiv 3

.

The Pentateuch makes the distinction that Xarpeveiv applies to

the service of God (and the gods, Ex. xx. 5, xxiii. 24, L. xviii. 21,

Dt. passim) whereas service rendered to man is expressed bybovXevew (by Xarpeveiv only in Dt. xxviii. 48, see note 2 below).Joshua uses Xarpeveiv similarly. Jd. (A and B texts) is incon-sistent as regards the word used to express service of God andthe gods, the A text having Xarpeveiv 9 times, 8ovXeveiv twice,the B text having Xarpeveiv 5 times (up to iii. 7) SovXeveiv 6times. On the other hand 1 K. and the majority of the re-

maining books use SovXeveiv indiscriminately of service renderedto God or man, the only other examples of Xarpeveiv occurringin 2 K. xv. 8, 4 K. (6 times), 2 Ch. (vii. 19). The grouping hereis not quite the regular one, Jd. B, 2 K. (last part) and 4 K.usually siding with the latest group of LXX books.

(3) "The Lord (or God) of hosts": fllMV (t6k) mn»The renderings of this phrase show a fairly well-marked dis-

1 Also as a v. 1. in A in xlii. 15, li. 4.2 The last few chapters of Dt. seem to occupy a position by themselves

in the Pentateuch.8 Qepaireieiv only in Is. liv. 17.

§ 2] Grouping of LXX Books 9

tinction between the LXX books. The phrase, unfortunately,

is absent from the Pentateuch as well as from Ezekiel, Job, etc.

(i) There is transliteration, (Kvpios) aa(3aa>d, in 1 K.

(i. 3, 11, 20, xv. 2, xvii. 45) and in Isaiah passim (about 57

times) 1.

(ii) There is paraphrase, (Kvpios) Havroupdrcop, in the

first part of 2 K. (v. 10, vii. 8, 25 B, 26 A, 27), in 3 K. xix. 10,

14, 1 Ch. xi. 9, xvii. 7, 24 (xxix. 12, M. T. has no equivalent)

and throughout Jeremiah and the Minor Prophets, Zechariah

alone having some 60 examples of it.

(iii) There is translation, (Kvpios) twv Swdpecov, throughout

the Psalms, in 4 K. (iii. 14, xix. 20 [not in M. T.] 31) andsporadically elsewhere : (1 K. iv. 4 A), 2 K. vi. 18, 3 K. xvii. 1

(not in M.T.), xviii. 15, (Am. vi. 14 B), Zeph. ii. 9, Zech. (i. 3 Bbis), vii. 4 (Jer. xl. 12, om. A*), (iii) is also Theodotion's ren-

dering (Jer. xxxvi. 17) and from his version the variae lectiones

in the passages last quoted have doubtless come. Aquila's

rendering is Kvpios rav (TTpan&v : Symmachus has arpanav,

8vvdp.ecov and other words.

The limits of this work preclude further details of this kind.

Pursuing these researches into vocabulary and grammar, we find

that, considered from the point of view of style, the translated

books (excluding the more paraphrastic renderings) fall into

three main groups. At the head stands the Pentateuch, dis-

tinguished from the rest by a fairly high level of style (for

Koivr/ Greek), combined with faithfulness to the original, rarely

degenerating into literalism. At the other extreme stands a

group, consisting mainly of some of the later historical books

(Jd. + Ruth [B text], 2 K. xi. 2—3 K. ii. 11, 3 K. xxii. 1—4 K.

end, 2 Es. : the Psalter has some affinity with it), in which we

see the beginnings of the tendency towards pedantic literalism,

which ended in the second century a.d. in the barbarous

"version" of Aquila. Between these two extremes lie the

remainder of the books, all falling behind the standard set up

1 Also in Jos. vi. 17 B (twv dwd/xewv AF: M. T. merely niPP?), Jer.

xxvi. 10 AQ (om. crapadid Bit), Zech. xiii. 2 BKF (om. craft. AQ) : cf.

1 Es. ix. 46 A where it is prefixed to HavroKparopi.


by the Pentateuch, but approximating with varying degrees of

success to that model.

We find also that diversities of style present themselves

within a single book. These are not such diversities as can

readily be accounted for by Hexaplaric influence : they are not

cases (as in the Greek Job) where the gaps in an original par-

tial version have been filled by extracts from Theodotion or

from other sources. The break occurs at a definite point in the

centre of a book, on either side of which the language has its

own distinct characteristics. The evidence for this statement

has been given by the present writer in the case of certain

books, viz., (a) the books of Kingdoms, (b) Jeremiah and

Ezekiel in the pages of the Journal of Theological Studies 1.

Further research may lead to the discovery of similar pheno-

mena in other books.

The books of Kingdoms may be divided as follows :

(K. a(=i K.),_

Earlier portions jK, 88 ( = 2 K. i. 1—xi. 1),

IK. 7y ( = 3 K. ii. 12—xxi. 43).

T ^ ^ jlv. By ( = 2 K. xi. 2— 3 K. ii. u),Later portions jK _ $^ R _^^ K ^

The portions K. By and K. y8 (referred to collectively as K. 88)

are, it appears, the work of a single hand. They are dis-

tinguished from the remaining portions by their particles andprepositions (e.g. km 7e= D3, km fxaka, fjvlica, avQ" a>v on, airavoa-

dev), by the almost complete absence of the historic present

(K. a has 145 examples, 88 28, 77 47), by the use of iyco eljii

followed by a finite verb and by their vocabulary : they havemuch in common with Theodotion. The other portions are

free from these peculiarities, though they do not rise muchabove K. 88 in point of style : the original version of K. 77, so

far as it is possible to conjecture what it was like in the un-

certain state of the text, seems to have been more paraphrastic

and therefore more idiomatic than the rest. In the case of

these books we are not without external support for the divisions

to which we are led by considerations of style, nor is it difficult

to conjecture why the books were divided as they appear to

have been. The Lucianic text actually brings the second book

1 Vol. iv. 245, 398, 578 : vol. vin. 262.

2] Grouping of LXX Books 1

1

down to 3 K. ii. 1 1 (making the break at the death of David

and the accession of Solomon, a much more natural point than

that selected in the M.T.); 2 K. xi. 2 marks the beginning of

David's downfall, and the Chronicler, like the translator of

K. /3/3, also cuts short his narrative at this point. It appears

that the more disastrous portions in the narrative of the

Monarchy were left on one side when the earlier translators

of the DiJI^KI DWnJ did their work.

The books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel are divided as follows :

'Jer. a =i. 1—xxviii. 64 (li. 64 M.T.),

Jjer. /3 =xxix. 1— 11. 35 (xlv. 5 M. T.),

= lii.

= i. 1—xxvii. 36 and xl. 1—xlviii. end,

= xxviii. 1—xxxix. 29 excluding

(Ez. 13(3 =xxxvi. 24—38.

The two styles in Jeremiah a and /3 are quite unmistakable,

though, owing to a certain mixture of the two on either side of

the juncture (in which the hand of a reviser may perhaps be

traced), the exact point where the second hand begins cannot be

certainly fixed to a verse : perhaps it should be placed a little

lower down in chap. xxix. A clear test is afforded in this book bythe phrase "Thus saith the Lord," which is consistently rendered

in a by Td8e Xeyei Kvpios (about 60 times, down to xxix. 8), in /3

by Ovtcos elirev Kvpios (about Jo times from xxx. 1), with a

solitary example of a mixture of the two renderings at or near

the juncture, rd8e elrrev Kvpios xxix. 13 B. Jer. y is probably a

later appendix to the Greek book : the occurrence of the form(pv\aTT(iv (Hi. 24 B, 31 A) suggests at least that this chapter has

an independent history (see § 7, 44).

Equally unmistakable are the two styles in Ezekiel a and /3.

The two noticeable features here are (1) the cessation of the

first style midway through the Book and its resumption after aninterval of a dozen chapters, (2) the intervention in the second

style which characterizes these twelve chapters of a passage,

fifteen verses long 0/3), marked by yet a third style, closely

resembling that of Theodotion. The passage in question (con-

taining the promise of a new heart) has for many centuries

been one of the lessons for Pentecost, and its use for that

purpose appears to have been taken over from Judaism.

The problems awaiting solution in Jer. and Ez. are two,

(1) Are the two main portions in either book the work of con-

temporaries and do they indicate a division by agreement of

the labour of translating a book of considerable length, or wasthe first translation a partial one, subsequently completed?

The former suggestion has in its favour the fact that the books


appear to have been divided in the first place into two nearlyequal portions (cf. §5). (2) Is Ez. /3/3 earlier or later than theversion of Ez. /3 which encloses it? In other words did thetranslator of Ez. (3 incorporate in his work a version whichhad already been made for lectionary use in the synagogues ofAlexandria? Or, on the other hand, has a subsequent ren-dering, made for a Christian lectionary, ousted from all ourMSS the original version, now lost, of these fifteen verses?The first suggestion would throw light on the origines of theGreek Bible : the second is, on the whole, more probable.

It should be added that the style of Ez. a and that of theMinor Prophets have much in common and the translatorsprobably belong to the same period : Jer. a also has somekinship with this group.

The last sentence raises the question, Can we detect the

reappearance of any translator in separate books of the LXX?Besides the possibility of the first hand in Ezekiel reappearing

in the Minor Prophets, the strong probability, amounting almost

to certainty, of identity of hands in the case of the latter part

of 2 Kingdoms and 4 Kingdoms has already been mentioned.

Again, the first half of Baruch is, beyond a doubt, the produc-

tion of the translator of Jeremiah /31. Lastly the hand that has

produced the partial and paraphrastic rendering of the story of

the Return from the Exile (Esdras a) may, with confidence,

be traced in the earlier chapters of the Chisian text of Daniel,

a book which this paraphrast handled with just the same free-

dom as he had employed upon Chronicles—Ezra—Nehemiah 2.

In both cases it was subsequently found necessary to incor-

porate in the Greek Bible a more accurate version.

The following table is an attempt to classify the LXXbooks—translations, paraphrases and original Greek composi-

tions—into groups from the point of view of style. Theclassification is, of course, a rough one. Isaiah, considered as

a translation, would certainly not be placed in the first class.

Class II is a large one, containing books of various styles.

1y. t. s. iv. 261 ff.

2 See article "Esdras i" in Hastings B. D. I. 761b.

2] Grouping of LXX Books 13

Class III includes one production of Aquila and at least one

book (2 Esdras) which may be the work of Theodotion. The

question whether Tobit had a Hebrew original is an open one.

Translations.

Good koivj]

Greek

Indifferent

Greek

Pentateuch. Joshua (part).

Isaiah.

1 Maccabees.

Jeremiah a (i.—xxviii.). Ezekiel (a and /3) with

Minor Prophets.

1 and 2 Chronicles (except the last few chaps.

of 2 Ch.).

K(ingdoms) a. K. /3/3 (2 K. i. 1—xi. 1). K. yy(3 K. ii. i—xxi. 43)-

.

Psalms. Sirach. Judith.

Jeremiah /3 (xxix.—li.) with Baruch a (i. 1—iii. 8).

Judges (B text) with Ruth. K. j3y with y§

(2 K. xi. 2—3 K. ii. 1 1 : 3 K. xxii. and 4 K.).

Song of Solomon. Lamentations.

(Daniel e). (2 Esdras) 1. (Ecclesiastes) 2

.

Literal or un-

intelligent

versions

(style akin

to that of

G in manybooks)

Paraphrases and free renderings.

Literary 1 Esdras with Daniel O (part).

Proverbs.

Esther. Job.

Free Greek.

5. Literary andAtticistic

6. Vernacular

Wisdom. Ep. Jer. Baruch /3 (iii. 9—end).

2, 3 and 4 Maccabees.

Tobit 3 (both B and K texts).

A few notes are appended on some of the groups and in-

dividual books in the above list.

Class I. The Greek Pentateuch should undoubtedly be

regarded as a unit : the Aristeas story may so far be credited

that the Law or the greater part of it was translated en bloc, as

a single undertaking, in the 3rd century B.C._There are ren-

derings, not found, or rarely found, elsewhere in the LXX, but

represented in all five books of the Pentateuch (e.g. ewava-

1 Possibly the work of Theodotion (as has been suggested by Sir

H. Howorth).2 The work of Aquila (see McNeile's edition).

3 Should perhaps be placed under Paraphrases.

o-TPe<fieLv = 2)&) or in three or four of them (e.g. 8eopcu [8e6peda]Kvpie= i})7H 12 Gen. xliii. 20, xliv. 18, Ex. iv. 10, 13, N. xii. 11 :

contrast iv ipol nipie Jd. vi. 13, 15, xiii. 8, 1 K. i. 26, 3 K. iii. 17,26 : in Jos. vii. 8 the uncials omit the phrase, Syro-hex. ap.Field has 8iopai nvpie ; cf. d-rrocTKevri as the rendering of Sjt3

'little children' in Gen., Ex., N., Dt). Yet there are not wantingindications that even here there are different strata to be de-tected in the text of our uncials, notably in Ex. and Dt. Thevocabulary of the latter part of Ex. presents some contrastswith that of the earlier part. In Dt. some new elements in thevocabulary begin to make their appearance (e.g. iKuK^dla as the

rendering of 'pnp = <ruv aymyrj in the earlier books), particularlyin the closing chapters where the abundance of novel featuresmay be due to Hexaplaric influence. Joshua, as regardsphraseology, forms a kind of link between the Pentateuch andthe later historical books (cf. above p. 7 on depd-rrcov, ttoIs) : wemay conjecture that the Greek version followed soon after thatof the Law.

Class III. Jeremiah contains the most glaring instancesin the LXX of a translator who was ignorant of the meaningof the Hebrew, having recourse to Greek words of similarsound : al8e otS^TTTl "shout" xxxi. (xlviii.) 33, xxxii. 16 (xxv.

30), Keipd8as= fcjnn *Vp xxxi. (xlviii.) 31, 36, ripoop[av= D'H'HDnxxxviii. (xxxi.) 21, ecos &8ov= JHK MH "ah lord" xli. (xxxiv.) 5 !

This translator, moreover, has certain aira^ \ey6peva in vocabu-lary which place him in a class quite by himself.

The link which binds together the remaining members of thisgroup (excluding Eccl.) is the resemblance of their style to thatof Theodotion. Here we are met by a crux with regard to thetext. This resemblance, which runs through a large portion ofthe later historical books, may be due to one of three causes.(1) It may be the result of interpolations from 6 into an originalshorter text, affecting our oldest uncials, as in the book of Job.(2) The books or portions of books, which are marked by thisresemblance, may be wholly the work of e, which has entirelyreplaced the earlier version, if such ever existed. (3) Theoriginal versions may have been written in a style afterwardsemployed by e. Taking the books of Kingdoms as a criterion,we find that the resemblances to Theodotion are confinedmainly to the latter part of 2 K. and to 4 K. and within theselimits they appear to extend over the whole narrative and notto be restricted to short paragraphs : there is no marked dis-tinction between two totally different styles as there is in theBook of Job. In the Song and the Last Words of David(2 K. xxii. 2—xxiii. 7) the similarity to the language of e is

specially marked, and quotations from 6 are for that section

§ 2] Grouping of LXX Books 1

5

absent from Field's Hexapla, and it may well be that these

two songs are taken directly from 6. Elsewhere, however, wehave readings, differing from those of the LXX, attested as

Theodotion's, and the fact has to be faced that Josephus wasacquainted with these portions of the Greek Kingdoms in atext resembling that of our oldest uncials. The phenomenaremind us of quotations from Daniel in the N.T. which agreewith Theodotion's second century version : critics have in that

case been forced to the conclusion that there must have been,in addition to the loose Alexandrian paraphrase, a third version,

resembling that of 6, but made before his time and in use in

Palestine in the first century B.C. In the case of Kingdoms (38

a similar conclusion seems to be suggested, viz. that the bulk of

this portion of the Greek Bible, if the text of the uncials is at

all to be relied on, is a late production, falling between 100 B.C.

and 100 A.D., written at a time when a demand for literal ver-

sions had arisen and in the style which was afterwards adoptedby Theodotion.

Class IV. The most noticeable fact about the books in this

class is that they all belong to the third division of the HebrewCanon (the Kethubim). The prohibition to alter or add to or

subtract from Scripture 1 was not felt to be binding in the caseof writings which had not yet become canonized. To this causeis due the appearance of these free renderings of extracts withlegendary additions at a time when the tendency was all in

the direction of stricter adherence in translation to the original

Hebrew. When the third portion of the Hebrew Canon wasfinally closed at the end of the first century of our era, moreaccurate and complete renderings were required. Thus we havea free rendering of parts of Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiahgrouped round a fable (1 Esdras) and by the same hand a similar

paraphrase of parts of Daniel, also with legendary additions :

Esther has been treated after the same fashion. The original

version of Job omitted large portions of the original. TheGreek Book of Proverbs includes maxims and illustrations

derived from extraneous sources, and metrical considerations 2

sometimes outweigh in the translator's mind faithfulness to his

original. Even the Psalms, the most careful piece of work in

the Greek collection of "Writings," has an Appendix (-^ ell).

Ben Sira may have specially had in mind some of these para-phrases when he wrote in his Prologue that avros 6 vopos <a\ at

Trpcxfirjrelai nai ra Xonra tqov fiifiXtcov ov [iiKpav e%ei ttjv 8ia(popav

1 Dt. iv. 2, xii. 32 : cf. Aristeas, § 310 f. (p. 572 Swete Introd.).2 The number of fragments of hexameter and iambic verse in this book

cannot be accidental : possibly the first version or versions were wholly in

verse. Cf. the hexameter collection of maxims of pseudo-Phocylides.

1

6

The Koivr] basis of LXX Greek [§§ 2, 3

ev eavrols Xeyo/xeva. Those words need not, of course, imply a

complete collection of Greek versions of the prophecies and"writings" in 133 B.C., and in the case of Proverbs the consensus

of the MSS as to the orthography of one word 1 suggests a

date not much earlier than 100 B.C.

§ 3. The KOLvrj—the Basis of Septuagint Greek.

The Septuagint, considered as a whole, is the most exten-

sive work which we possess written in the vernacular of the

kolvtj or Hellenistic language, and is therefore of primary im-

portance for a study of later Greek, and the main function of a

grammar of LXX Greek is to serve as a contribution to the

larger subject, the grammar of the Koivrj. That is the conclu-

sion which, if not wholly new, has been strongly emphasized

by the large increase in our knowledge of the Kowq brought

about by the new-found Egyptian papyri. The LXX, being a

translation, has naturally a Semitic colouring, but the occur-

rence in the papyri of many phrases which have hitherto

been regarded as purely "Hebraisms" has compelled us to re-

consider the extent of that influence. The isolated position

which "Biblical Greek" has until recently occupied can no

longer be maintained: "it has," as Dr J. H. Moulton says, "now

been brought out into the full stream of progress 2." The value

of the LXX as a thesaurus of Koivq Greek has been propor-

tionately increased.

The Koivrj SiaAe/cros is a term which has been used in differ-

ent senses. We shall probably not be far wrong in adopting the

definition of it given by the man who has done more than any

other to promote a study of it and to point the way to its

correct appreciation, namely Dr Thumb. He defines it as

"the sum-total of the development of the Greek of common

and commercial speech from the time of Alexander the Great

to the close of ancient history3." The term, thus widely

1 OuSets (not ovdeis) : see § 5.

2 proi 2 .

3 Hell 7.

3] The Koivrj basis of LXX Greek iy

defined, embraces both the vernacular koivtj and the literary

KoivTJ of Polybius, Josephus and other educated writers, which,

as Dr Thumb says, should be regarded as an offshoot of the

vernacular. The translations contained in the LXX belong to

the vernacular class, but it includes also some specimens of

the literary Koivq (e.g. Wisdom).

The Koivq is the speech which replaced the old dialects of

the mother-land, when Greece lost her political independence-.

but bequeathed her language to the ancient world. The main,

cause of the dissemination of the Greek language and its estab-

lishment as the recognised language of intercourse was the

victorious march of Alexander. But the Greek which was thus

diffused was not the Attic of Demosthenes. Dialectical differ-

ences could not maintain their hold in the motley host of which

Alexander's army was composed. But the fusion of the dialects

had begun even before then. Aristotle, and still earlier

Xenophon, are precursors of the Koivq. The mixture of clans

during the long marches across Asia under the latter's leader-

ship had on a small scale much the same effects of breaking

down the barriers which the mountains of Greece had erected

between tribe and tribe, and of diffusing an international

language, as were afterwards produced by Alexander's campaign.

Commerce had, even before Xenophon's time, brought about a

certain interchange of the Attic and Ionic dialects. Out of this

fusion arose the kolv-tj SiaXeK-ros, in which the Attic dialect of

the people which had won its way to the front rank in politics,,

literature and the arts naturally formed the main constituent.

But the Attic basis of the koivt) was not the Attic of the Greek

literary masterpieces. The vulgar language, which had existed

beside the literary language, but had not gained an entrance

into it, except in Comedy, now forces its way to the front, and

makes itself felt in the diction of historians and philosophers.

Next to Attic in importance as a formative element in the Koivrj

is Ionic, which provides a large part of its vocabulary and, in

T.

1

8

The KOivrj basis of LXX Greek[§ 3

particular, a considerable stock of words hitherto restricted to

poetry. The other dialects appear to have played but a small

part in the creation of the cosmopolitan language.

Now, one important fact to notice about the kolvtj is that it

appears for at least the first few centuries of its existence to

have been a language practically without dialects. The old

dialects lived on for a short time beside the new speech in

some districts (Ionic on the sea-board of Asia Minor, Doric in

Rhodes). But they soon had to give way before the levelling

process which was at work. It seems to be an assured result of

philological criticism that with a single exception (that of the

old Laconic, which still held its own in the fastnesses of the

Peloponnesus, and survives in the modern Zaconic) none of

the old dialects survived in the competition with the kolvtj, andthat from it all the dialects of modern Greece, with the one

exception mentioned, are descended. The kolvtj was the re-

sultant of a process of merging and amalgamation, and was the

starting-point for a fresh dialectical differentiation. It was, of

course, not entirely uniform ; there was a period during which

there was a struggle for the survival of the fittest, and two forms

were in existence side by side. Some forms, such as ovOeU,

were "transitional," having a life of a few centuries only, andthen passing out of existence. In other cases the competition

between two forms has continued down to modern times. Onwhat grounds, it may be asked, is it held that the kolvtj was a

language without dialectic differences ? The sources of our

knowledge of the kolvt] in order of importance are: (1) the

papyri, (2) the inscriptions, (3) the Hellenistic writers such as

Polybius, (4) modern Greek. The papyri are, unfortunately,

with the exception of the Herculaneum collection, limited to

Egypt, for which district we now have abundant materials, ex-

tending over a millennium (300 B.C.—700 a.d.), for a study of

the language of every-day life as spoken by persons of all ranks

in the social scale. But the inscriptions extend over the whole

§3] The koivt] basis of LXX Greek 19

Greek-speaking world, and through the industry of German

scholars we are now able to compare the koivtj as written in

some of the different districts. The inscriptions give us a

slightly higher order of Greek than the uneducated vernacular

found in the letters and other writings, intended for ephemeral

purposes only, which make up the papyri. But the results

obtained, speaking generally, from the study of inscriptions and

Hellenistic writings is that the same principles were at work

and the same forms employed, at least so far as orthography

and accidence are concerned 1, throughout the Greek-speaking

world during the first three centuries before our era.

The foregoing remarks might seem to be disproved by the

fact that two grammarians 2 in the time of Augustus wrote

treatises, now unfortunately lost, on " the dialect of the

Alexandrians." But when we find forms like iXijXvOav cited by

ancient writers as Alexandrian, which we now know to have

had a much wider circulation within the Koivrj, we have good

reason to question the accuracy of the titles which Irenaeus

(Minutius Pacatus) and Demetrius Ixion gave to their works.

The probability is that they took too limited a view: as

Dr Thumb says3

: "they recognised the distinction between

the colloquial language with which they were familiar and the

literary dialects which they studied, but overlooked the fact

that the Alexandrian vernacular was only one branch of a

great linguistic development, and consequently failed to grasp

clearly the points of difference between the Alexandrian idiom

and the rest of the kolvtj." It is certain that many forms of the

later language were specially characteristic of Alexandria, and

some (e.g. such forms as are common to Codices N and Abut absent from Cod. B) may have been rarely used outside

1 These are the tests most easily applied : the tests of vocabulary and

syntax have not yet been worked out.2 Swete Introd. 289.3 Hellenismus 171.

20 The KOivrj basis of LXX Greek [§ 3

Egypt. But we are not in a position to draw a hard and fast

line between what was specially Alexandrian, or rather Egyptian,

and what was not. Specifically Egyptian traits are probably to

be looked for rather in the region of phonetics (in the mixture

of t and 8, k and y, the omission of intervocalic y, and the

interchange of certain vowels) than in accidence and syntax 1.

With regard to the phrase "the Alexandrian dialect," we must

further remember the position which Alexandria occupied in

the Hellenistic world, both as the centre of literary culture and

(through the constant influx of persons of all nationalities) as

the principal agent in the consolidation and dissemination of

the cosmopolitan speech. Such a metropolis might not un-

naturally give its name to a dialect which was spread over a far

wider area.

A question closely connected with that of dialectical differ-

ences in the kolvtj is the question how far it was influenced by

the native languages of the countries which used it. The ques-

tion is important, as bearing on the "Hebraisms" of the LXX.The foreign influence seems to have been extremely small. In

the Ptolemaic papyri Mayser 2finds no more than 23 words

which are "probably Egyptian": 14 only of these are words

which are unknown to the older literature. Only a single

instance of Coptic syntactical influence has been discovered

in the whole papyrus collection3

. The contribution of the in-

digenous languages of Asia to the Koivq vocabulary appears to

be equally negligible 4. Latin alone brought a relatively large

number of words into the common stock: but its influence on

the grammar was quite slight. The general impression pro-

duced is that the resistance which Greek offered to the intru-

1 Thumb op. cit. 133 ff.

2 Gramm. der Griechischen Papyri 35—39.3 "Ovos virb o'i!vov=" an ass laden with wine" and the like: Thumb,

op. cit. 124. There are several examples of ovos xnrb devdpa in BU. 362

(215 A.D.).4 Thumb op. cit. 119.

I 3] The Koivr) basis of LXX Greek 21

sion of foreign elements was much the same in the Hellenistic

period as in the age of Pericles 1. The Greek language was at

all times the giver rather than the receiver 2, and when it bor-

rowed it usually clothed its loans in a dress of its own making.

The KOLv-q has often been unduly disparaged by comparison

with the classical language. It has only in recent years come

to be considered worthy of serious study, and its investigation

on scientific lines is yet in its infancy. How much light may be

thrown on its vocabulary and grammar by a study of modern

Greek, which is its lineal descendant, has been shown by the

researches of Thumb and others. The gulf between modern

Greek and that, e.g., of the N.T. is in some respects not

much wider than that which separates the latter from Attic.

The Koivrj is not estimated at its true worth when regarded

merely as a debased and decadent Greek. Though it

abandoned many of the niceties of the older language, it

has some new laws of its own. It does not represent the

last stages of the language, but a starting-point for fresh

development. The resources which it shows in enriching the

vocabulary are amazing. It evolves distinct meanings out of

two different spellings of a single word. Simplification, uni-

formity, lucidity (together with a disregard of literary style 3)

—

these may be said to be the dominant characteristics of the

koivtj vernacular. Analogy plays an important part in their

production. "Lucidity," it is true, is not a conspicuous feature

of many of the translations in the LXX : but that is due to the

hampering fetters of the original4

.

1 Thumb op. cit. 158.2 Witness the long list of Greek words found in Rabbinical writings,

collected by Krauss Griechische und Lat. Lehnworter in Talmud Midrasch

und Targum.3 This of course does not apply, without considerable reservation, to

the literary writers and the Atticists.

4 Dr Swete speaks of " the success with which syntax is set aside [in the

Apocalypse] without loss of perspicuity or even of literary power," Apoc.

p. cxx.

22 The koivtJ basis of LXX Greek [§ 3

The following are some of the principal features in the

Koiv-q which may be illustrated from the LXX.

Orthography. Attic tt is replaced by acr, except in a few

words (eXdrrcov, tJttcov, KpeiTraov, with derivatives) in which both

forms are found, and in Atticistic writings (e.g. 4 Mace).

Ovdeis ( = ov8-h-els) is the prevailing form down to about 100 B.C.

Among the vowel-changes which begin to appear in the Ptole-

maic period mention may be made of the tendency to weaken

a to e especially when in proximity with p (recrcrepdiiovTa, piepos,

etc.). The shortening of -iei- to -ei- (e.g. rapftov), though

strongly attested in the LXX MSS, appears from the papyri

to be hardly older than the first century a.d. There is a ten-

dency to drop the aspirate, while in a few cases, partly under

the influence of false analogy, it is inserted where not required.

The desire to keep individual words and the elements of words

distinct appears to account on the one hand for the avoidance

of elision, especially with proper names (otto Alyvirrov, not

dir' Aly.), on the other for the want of assimilation within words

(a-wKOTTTeLv, not (tvjk. etc). The reverse process, the extension

of assimilation to two separate words is, however, found in the

early Ptolemaic papyri (eppeaa, mainly in Cod. A, is almost the

only LXX instance of this). The increasing tendency to insert

variable final v and s (e.g. in iariv, ovtcds) before consonants as

well as vowels marks a loss of feeling for rhythm.

Accidence. The cases of nouns of the first declension in -pa

are brought into line with other nouns in this declension

(paxaiprjs not -pas etc.). The "Attic" second declension is

obsolescent: vaos replaces vews. In the third declension an

assimilation to the first is seen in forms like vvurav (in LXXalmost confined, however, to KA, and their originality is doubt-

ful). The most striking example of the casting off of luxuries is

the disappearance of the dual, which not even the fact that

analogous forms in the Hebrew had to be rendered could recall

into life! Other words expressing duality are also on the way

to extinction. Adjectives formerly taking two terminations are

used with three : a form like alcrxporepos (Gen. xli. 19) is an-

other instance of analogy at work. The same cause produces

the declension irdv (for irdvra, on the model of piyav)—irdaav

rrav. Il\r)pr]s is commonly used indeclinably. 'Aae^v etc.

(mainly in XA) are the natural sequel to vvktov etc. Aendbvo

for dmSena appears to be due to a preference for placing the

larger number first as when symbols are used (i/3') : similarly

de/carecro-apes etc. are preferred to TecraapeaKaibeKa etc.40j edv

begins to oust bs av in the last quarter of the first century B.C.

and remains the predominant form for several centuries : its raison

3] The Koivrj dasis of LXX Greek 23

d'etre is not clear. In the verb the most salient innovations are

(1) the transference of -jxl verbs, with certain reservations, to

the -co class, (2) the formation of new presents, aironrivva;

anoxv{v)vu, -upvjioo, -\ifiTrdva>, and the like, (3) the tendency of

the "weak" aorist terminations to supplant the older "strong"

forms, etna, fjXda, eireaa etc. The same preference for the I aor.

termination is seen in forms like rjXdoaav (which are curiously

rare in Jd.—4 K., though frequent in the Hexateuch and other

parts of the LXX). The intrusion of the 1 aor. termination into

the 3rd plur. of the impf. (aveftaivav) and perf. (iwpaKav) was

apparently a later development and is rarely attested in LXX.The syllabic augment is dropped in the pluperfect, and duplicated

in some verbs compounded with prepositions : the temporal

augment is also liable to omission (evXoyrjo-a).

Syntax. In the breach of the rules of concord is seen the

widest deviation from classical orthodoxy. The evidence which

the LXX affords for a relaxation of the rigorous requirements

of Attic Greek in this respect is fully borne out by the con-

temporary papyri. Instances in LXX of "nominativus pendens"

and of what may be described as " drifting into the nominative

(or accusative)" in a long series of dependent words connected

by <ai are frequent. The nom. (the name case) is the usual

case for proper names after KaXelv (Gen. n\. 20 inaXecrfv...to ovofia

t9js ywaiKos Za>r) etc.). " Constructio ad sensum" plays a large

part, e.g. in the extended use of iras, enao-Tos etc. with a plural

verb. Af-ycov, Xeyovres are used without construction in phrases

like dirriyyeXr) Xeyovres, very much like our inverted commas or

the on which often introduces direct speech in Hellenistic (and

Attic) Greek. Neuter plurals may take either a singular or a

plural verb : this gives scope for some distinctions unknown to

The extended use of the genitive of quality equivalent to an

adj., is partly but not altogether due to literal translation. (The

dative, which has disappeared in modern Greek, shows but little

sign of waning as yet.) As regards comparison of the adj., a

common substitute for the comparative is the positive followed

by Trapd : though the Heb. |D b)*tt is partly answerable for this,

it is noticeable that the preposition and is hardly ever used in

the Greek, though in the modern language e.g. fxeyaXirepos diro

has become the normal phrase 1. The superlative is waning

(forms in -ea-raTos are almost confined to two or three literary

LXX books) and usually has elativc sense (esp. /ieyio-ros,

TrXtlo-Tos). The general Hellenistic rule that the comparative does

duty for both degrees of comparison is reversed in the case of

1 Thumb Handbuch iter Neugr. Volkssprache 52.

24 The koivt) basis of LXX Greek [§ 3

rrpcoTos which in LXX, as elsewhere in the kolvt], stands for

rrporepus. As regards pronouns, the otiose insertion of the

oblique cases of avros is shown by the papyri to be a Hellenistic

feature, though the frequency of the usage in LXX comes fromthe Heb. 'Ecivtovs, -S>v, -ots are used of all three persons of

the plural, supplanting vp-ds (57/x.) avrovs : a transitional formifiiv iavrols occurs in the Hexateuch.

The use of intransitive verbs with a causative sense is re-

markable : verbs in -eveiv and compounds of £k afford most of

the examples ((3aai\eveiv "to make king," e^apLaprdveiv "to causeto sin") : the limitation of the verbs affected indicates that the

influence of the Heb. hiphil is not the sole cause. The historic

present tends to be used with verbs of a certain class ; apart

from Xtyet etc. it is specially used of verbs of seeing in the

Pentateuch, of verbs of motion (coming and going) in the later

historical books : its absence from K. /3S distinguishes the later

from the earlier portions of the Kingdom books. A few perfects

are used as aorists ; e'lXrjtpa Dan. 6 iv. 30 b, eo-)(ri<a 3 Mace. v.

20 : papyri of the second and first centuries B.C. attest the

aoristic use of both words. The periphrastic conjugation is

widely extended, but only the strong vernacular of Tobit employssuch a future as eaopai 8i86vai (v. 15 B text). The optative

almost disappears from dependent clauses (its frequency in

4 Mace, is the most obvious of the Atticisms in that book) :

besides its primary use to express a wish there are several exx.,

principally in Dt, of its use in comparisons after a>s el (as).

The infinitive (under the influence of the Heb. !

p)1 has a very

wide range : the great extension of the inf. with rod, alternating

with the anarthrous inf., is a prominent feature : a tendency is

observable in some portions to reserve the anarthrous inf. ofpurpose to verbs of motion (coming, going, sending). Thesubstitution for the inf. of a clause with Iva is quite rare : theHeb. had no corresponding use. (The use of the conjunctiveparticiple is yielding to the coordination of sentences with icai,

largely under Heb. influence : it is not clear whether the useof the part, for a finite verb in descriptive clauses such as

Jd. iv. 16 kcli BapaK Siwkcov...11 and B. was pursuing" is wholly

" Hebraic") The genitive absolute construction is freely usedwhere the noun or pronoun occurs in another case in the samesentence.

The tendency, where a genitive is dependent on anothernoun, to use the article with both or with neither on theprinciple of " correlation " is exemplified outside " Biblical

Greek," but the consistent omission of the art. in such a phrase,even where it forms the subject of the sentence, as in 1 K. (e.g.

1 To the Heb. is due an enlarged use of the "epexegetic infinitive."

§§ 3) 4] The koivI] basis of LXX Greek 25

iv. 5 r\\&zv ki(3cotos Kvplov, cf. v. I kci\ dXXocpvXoL eXafiov) appears

to be wholly due to imitation, the Heb. art. being an impos-

sibility with nouns in the construct state.

Under the head of prepositions the chief innovations are

(1) the partial or total disuse of one of the cases after pre-

positions which in Classical Greek take more than a single case,

(2) the supplementing of the old stock of prepositions proper byadverbs, adverbial phrases and prepositions : ivavriov ivairiov

etc. (for Trp6), iirdva (for iiri), irrdvuidev dndvcodev virepdva (for

virep\ viroKdrco (for vtto), dvd pecrov (for pera^v), kvkXco TrepiKvuXco

(for -rrept), exopevos etc. (for napd). Modern Greek has several

similar forms. Possibly it was thought necessary in this way to

distinguish the old local sense of the prepositions from the

metaphorical meanings which subsequently became attached to

them. Among many new details the use of virep for irepi maybe noticed.

2

Ev and els are on the whole still carefully dis-

criminated: the use of iv for els after verbs of motion is

characteristic of the vernacular style of Tobit (i. 6, v. 5, vi. 6, ix. 2)

and of Jd.—4 K. (= 2) : ultimately els alone survived. Amongparticles mention may here be made of the prominence given to

such a phrase as dv8' 3v = "because," owing to the Heb. having

similar conjunctions formed with the relative "I^N : in the latest

translations this is extended to av6' (Sv Sri, avd' av oaa etc.

The foregoing is a brief conspectus of some salient features

of the kolvtj which appear in the LXX : a more detailed investi-

gation of these and kindred innovations will be made in the

body of this Avork.

The vocabulary of the LXX would require, if fully dis-

cussed, a volume to itself. The reader must be referred to

the useful work done in this department by Kennedy 1 and

Anz 2 and to the lists of words given in Dr Swete's Introduction 1\

§ 4. The Semitic Element in LXX Greek.

The extent to which the Greek of the Old and NewTestaments has been influenced by Hebrew and Aramaic has

long been a subject of discussion among grammarians and

*• Sources of N. T. Greek or The Influence of the LXX on the vocabulary

oftheN.T., Edinburgh, 1895.2 Subsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorum sermonem vulgarem e Pentateuchi

versione Alex, repetita, Halle, 1894.3 302 ff., 310 ff.

26 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4

theologians. The old controversy between the Hebraist School,

who discovered Hebraisms in Greek colloquial expressions, and

the Purists who endeavoured to bring every peculiarity under

the strict rules of Attic grammar, has given way to a general

recognition that the basis of the language of the Greek Bible is

the vernacular employed throughout the whole Greek-speaking

world since the time of Alexander the Great. The number of

" Hebraisms " formerly so-called has been reduced by pheno-

mena in the papyri, the importance of which Deissmann was

the first to recognise : his investigations, chiefly on the lexical

side, have been followed up by Dr J. H. Moulton, who has carried

his papyri researches into grammatical details, with the result

that anything which has ever been termed a " Hebraism " at

once arouses his suspicion. It is no doubt possible that further

discoveries may lead to the detection in non-Jewish writings of

parallels to other Hebrew modes of expression, and that the

category of acknowledged " Hebraisms " (for which no parallel

exists in the vernacular) will be still further depleted.

But the emphasis which has been laid upon the occurrence

of certain words and usages in the Egyptian papyri which are

exactly equivalent to, or bear a fairly close resemblance to,

phrases in the Greek Bible hitherto regarded as " Hebraic " is

likely to create a false impression, especially as regards the

nature of the Semitic element in the LXX.What results have actually been gained ? It may be said,

in the first place, that the papyri and the more scientific study

of the Koivrj, which has been promoted by their discovery, and

the recognition of the fact that it was quickly adopted the

whole world over, that it had little or no dialectic differentiation

and was proof against the intrusion of foreign elements to any

considerable extent, have given the death-blow to, or at any rate

have rendered extremely improbable, the theory once held of

the existence of a "Jewish-Greek " jargon, in use in the Ghettos

of Alexandria and other centres where Jews congregated. The

8 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 27

Greek 1 papyri have little to tell us about the private life of the

Jews of Egypt : they hardly figure among the correspondents

whose letters have come down to us. The marshes of the Delta,

less favourable than the sands of Upper Egypt, have not pre-

served for us the every-day writings of inhabitants of Alexandria,

the chief centre of the Jewish colony and the birthplace of the

oldest Greek version of the Scriptures. Yet we need have

little hesitation in assuming that the conditions which applied

to the Egyptians and Arabs, who wrote good ko ivy Greek with

little or no admixture of elements derived from their native

speech, held good of the Jews as well. The " peculiar people"

were not exempt from the influences at work elsewhere. The

Greek of the LXX does not give a true picture of the language

of ordinary intercourse between Jewish residents in the country.

It is not, of course, denied that they had a certain stock of

terms, such as dKpo/3wria2 and the like, which would only be

intelligible within their own circle : but the extent of Semitic

influence on the Greek language appears to have been limited

to a small vocabulary of words expressing peculiarly Semitic

ideas or institutions. The influence of Semitism on the syntax

of the Jewish section of the Greek-speaking world was probably

almost as inappreciable as its syntactical influence on the kolvi]

as a whole, an influence which may be rated at zero.

One of the strongest arguments which may be adduced to

disprove the existence of "Jewish-Greek" as a separate dia-

lectical entity is the striking contrast between the unfettered

original Greek writings of Jewish authorship and the translations

contained in the Greek Bible. Of primary importance is the

difference in style noticeable when we pass from the preface of

the son of Sirach to his version of his grandfather's work—

a

contrast which is analogous to that between Luke's preface

1 As opposed to the new-found early Aramaic papyri from Assuan.2 'Avdde/xa 'curse' has been found in 'profane Greek' : J. H. Moulton

Prol. 46, note 3.

28 Semitic element in LXX Greek[§ 4

and his story of the Infancy. The same contrast is felt onpassing from the paraphrases (e.g. 1 Esdras) or original writings

(3 Mace.) of the LXX to the version of e.g. the Pentateuch,

or from the allegories and expositions of Philo to the LXXtext which he incorporates in his commentary. The fact that

"Hebraisms" are practically a nonentity in the Greek translation

of his Jewish War which Josephus made from the Aramaicoriginal points to the same conclusion. Philo and Josephuspresent us, it is true, with the literary kolvtj, but too sharp a

line of demarcation should not be drawn between that species

and the vernacular variety, and Jewish-Greek, if it existed,

could hardly fail to have left some traces even in such literary

writers as these. The book of Tobit (not e.g. 4 Kingdoms)is probably the best representative in the Greek Bible of the

vernacular as spoken by Jews.

The Hellenization of Egypt appears to have been rapid andto have affected all classes of the community, at least in LowerEgypt

: towards the South it made less headway. The majority

of the Jewish residents probably had a greater knowledge of

the Koiv-q Greek than of the original language of their sacred

writings. It must be remembered, too, that so far as they

employed a second language, that language was not Hebrewbut Aramaic. The word used for a "proselyte" in the early

versions of Exodus and Isaiah1

(yeuopas from Aram. Nil*!,

Heb. "13) is significant. The mere fact that a Greek translation

was called for at all, taken together with the large number of

transliterations in some of the later historical books, indicates

a want of familiarity, which increased as time went on, with the

original Hebrew. The primary purpose which, in all probability,

the translation was intended to serve was not to enrich the

library of Ptolemy Philadelphus, nor to extend an acquaintance

with the Scriptures to the non-Jewish world, but to supply a

version that would be intelligible to the Greek-speaking Jew1 The later books use wapoiKos or Trpoa-f[kvTos.

I 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 29

when read in the ordinary services of the synagogue. That the

desired intelligibility was not always successfully attained was

due to the conflicting claims of a growing reverence for the

letter of Scripture, which resulted in the production of literal

versions of ever-increasing baldness.

Notwithstanding that certain so-called " Hebraisms " have

been removed from that category or that their claim to the title

has become open to question, it is impossible to deny the

existence of a strong Semitic influence in the Greek of the

LXX. The papyri have merely modified our ideas as to the

extent and nature of that influence. Dr J. H. Moulton has been

the first to familiarize us with the view, to which he frequently

recurs 1, that the "Hebraism" of Biblical writings consists in.

the over-working of and the special prominence given to certain,

correct, though unidiomatic, modes of speech, because they

happen to coincide with Hebrew idioms. His happy illustration

of the overdoing of <'So-u in Biblical Greek by the "look you"

which is always on the lips of the Welshman in Shakespeare's

Henry V is very telling. This view appears to the present

writer to be borne out to a great extent by the linguistic pheno-

mena of the LXX, at least as regards the Pentateuch and

some other of the earlier versions. The Hebraic character of

these books consists in the accumulation of a number of just

tolerable Greek phrases, which nearly correspond to what is

normal and idiomatic in Hebrew. If we take these phrases,

individually, we can discover isolated parallels to them in the

papyri, but in no document outside the Bible or writings,

directly dependent upon it do we find them in such profusion.

The kolvt] Greek was characterized by a striving after simplifica-

tion. Greek was on the road to becoming rather an analytical

than a synthetical language. The tendency was in the direction

of the more primitive and child-like simplicity of Oriental

speech. And so it happened that the translators of th&

1 Prol. 10 f., 72 etc.

Pentateuch found ready to their hand many phrases and

modes of speech in the current vernacular which resembled

the Hebrew phrases which they had to render. These phrases

they adopted, and by so doing gave them a far wider currency

and circulation than they had hitherto possessed : the later

translators took the Greek Pentateuch for their model, and

from the Greek Bible these " Hebraisms " passed into the

pages of some N.T. writers (Luke in particular) who made

a study of the LXX.It is, however, only with considerable reservations that we

can apply the theory of overworked vernacular Greek usages to

some of the " Hebraisms

'

;

of the later LXX books. The

distinction between the earlier and the later books is a real

one ; the reason for the change is to be sought, it appears,

rather in a growing reverence for the letter of the Hebrew than

in ignorance of Greek. There are well-marked limits to the

literalism of the Pentateuch translators. Seldom do they

imitate a Hebrew locution without adapting and accommodating

it in some way to the spirit of the Greek language, if they fail

to find an exact equivalent in the vernacular. On the other

hand, the translators of the Kingdom books (especially of the

portion /38) were prepared to sacrifice style and to introduce

a considerable number of phrases, for which parallels never,

probably, existed in the koivt], if Greek did not furnish them

with a close enough parallel to the Hebrew. The demand for

strict accuracy increased as time went on, and the prohibition

against any alteration of the words of Scripture1 was taken

by the translators as applying to the smallest minutiae in

the Hebrew, until the tendency towards literalism culminated

in the eyw et/xt e^co of Kingdoms (/38) and the lv dpxfj Ikti<j€.v 6

#eog avv rbv ovpavbv kcu crvv tjjv yrjv of Aquila. In the later

period the books whose right to a place in the Canon had not

yet been finally determined came off best in the matter of

1 See note i on p. 15.

4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 31

style, because paraphrase was here possible and the hampering

necessity of adhering to the original was not felt. Had

Ecclesiastes been translated before the time of Christ, we

should no doubt have had a translation very different from

that which now stands in our Septuagint. The discussion

which follows of some principal "Hebraisms" of the LXXwill illustrate the contrast between the earlier and later periods.

Hebraisms in Vocabulary

.

The influence of Hebrew on the vocabulary of the LXX,

though considerable, is not so great as might at first sight be

supposed. Apart from a small group of words expressing

peculiarly Hebrew ideas or institutions (weights, measures,

feasts etc.), the instances where the Hebrew word is merely

transliterated in Greek letters are mainly confined to a single

group, namely the later historical books (Jd.— 2 Chron.,

2 Esdras). Now this is a group in which we have frequent reason

to suspect, in the text of our uncials, the influence of Theodotion,

and at least one book in the group (2 Esdras) has with much

probability been considered to be entirely his work. We know

that Theodotion was, whether from ignorance of the Hebrew

or in some cases from scrupulousness, specially addicted to

transliteration1

, and many of the instances in the later historical

books are probably derived from him. Where there are

doublets (transliteration appearing side by side with translation)

the latter is doubtless to be regarded as the original text :the

former has probably crept in either from the second column of

the Hexapla (the Heb. transliterated) or from the sixth (Theo-

dotion). On the other hand, the earlier translators for the

most part rendered every word in the original, going so far as

to translate the names of places. Transliteration is rare in the

Pentateuch, Isaiah, Jeremiah a and the Minor Prophets. It is

1 See Swete's Introduction 46, with the list in Field's Hexapla I. p. xl f.

entirely absent from Ezekiel /3, the Psalter (excepting the titles

and the word dXXrjXovid), Proverbs, Job (excluding the ©portions) and most of "the writings."

A distinction must be drawn between words which are

merely transliterated and treated in their Greek form as in-

declinables, and the smaller class of Hellenized Hebrew

words. The majority of the latter words had gained an

entrance into the Greek vocabulary before the time when the

LXX was written. The transliterations may be divided into

(a) ideas, institutions etc. peculiar to Judaism, for which Greek

afforded no exact equivalent, (b) geographical terms, e.g. dpafid,

dpa(3u>9, to which may be added cases where an appellative has

been mistaken for a proper name, (c) words of the meaning of

which the translators were ignorant, (d) doublets. Hellenized

Hebrew words mainly come under class (a). The Pentateuch

instances of transliteration and Hellenized words are mainly

restricted to this class, which also comprises most of the words

which are repeatedly used in different parts of the LXX.

The Pentateuch examples of transliteration are as follows,

arranged under classes (a), (p) and (d) : there are no certain

examples of (c).

(a) 1 yopop ( = "l£>y "an omer")Ex. xvi. 16 etc. : also used in

Hos. iii. 2, Ez. xlv. 11 etc. of the different dry measure IDP! "anhomer" (which is rendered in Pent, and Ez. xlv. 13 by <6pos),

and so apparently in 1 K. xvi. 20 (M.T. TiDn " an ass "), cf. xxv. 18

(M. T. HKD) : in 4 K v. 17 y6p.os should apparently be read(cf. Ex. xxiii. 5), where the corruption y6p,op indicates familiarity

with this transliteration

—

etv (tV) = pn, a liquid measure, Ex.Lev. N. Ez.

—

yidv Ex. xvi. 31 ff. and \idwa N. Dt. Jos. 2 Es. ^= ]ft—ol(pi (o«£e/) = nD^, HQK Lev. N. Jd. R. 1 K. Ez., once(1 K. xxv. 18) corresponding to another measure in the M. T.,

HKD

—

Trdaxa, nDQ, Hex. 4 K. 1 2 Es. Ez. : a different trans-

literation, (pdcreK or (pdaex, occurs in 2 Ch. and Jer. xxxviii. 8

—

1 a%t ( = Heb. -inK Gen. xli. i etc.) is an Egyptianism rather than a

Hebraism : it renders other Hebrew words in Isaiah and Sirach. SeeSturz, p. 88, BDB Heb. Lexicon s.v.

o-Lnepa, "DB> intoxicating drink, Lev. N. Dt. Jd. Is. (elsewhere-

rendered by /j-edva-fxa, fuedr))—xeP°v$ Plur- X6P0U/3 (f)t

'

1' (rarely

-P(e)lfi) LXX. passim.

(b) 'Apafid, dpaPad N. Dt. Jos. etc.—'Aaôod (mtPK the" slopes " of Pisgah) Dt. Jos. Other exx. of appellatives being

treated as proper names are MdaeK. Gen. xv. 2, Ov\ap,pavs ib.

xxviii. 19 ( = f6 D?1N), so Jd. xviii. 29 B OvXa/jLals, rbv 'ia/xeiV

Gen. xxxvi. 24, 2ua/xa xlviii. 22, Meicrap ("plain") Dt. Jos.,.

'EjueKa^wp ("valley of Achor") Jos. vii. 24 etc.

(d) Of this class Genesis supplies one example in xxii. 13;

(iv (pvrco) crafieK: probably also the word xa^Pa^^ m xxxv. i6 y

xlviii. 7 'is a doublet (cf. 4 K. v. 19 8ePpa8d). 'OjjLp.66 in N. xxv,

15 (e8vovs"Onfiod = r\)12i(} may also belong to this class.

The following transliterations occur in more than one of

the later books, the words being translated in the Pentateuch

or elsewhere.

Te88ovp = ~\)12 "a troop" 1 K. 1 Ch. (elsewhere rendered

by \rjarrrjpiov, XrjO-rrjs, p,ovo£a>vos etc.)— E<pov8 i<fid>8 Jd. I K.

(Pent. eVfflfiw, 2 K. vi. 14, I Ch. xv. 27 cttoAjj)—Qepcxpelv

dapacpeiv Bepaireiv (once Hellenized into Oeparre'iav I K. xv. 23 B)

Jd. i K. 4 K. 2 Ch. (elsewhere ra el8a>\a Gen. xxxi. 19 etc.,

Kevordcpta I K. xix. 13, 16, tci yXvirrd Ez. xxi. 21, 8rj\oi Hos. iii.

4)

—

Mavad, p.aavd, p,avdx, pdwa etc. = fin3D "a present" or

"sacrifice," 4 K. 2 Ch. 2 Es. Ez. Dan. e (elsewhere constantly

rendered by 8&pov or dva-ia)—Naye/3= 25J Jos. Ob. Jer. /3 Ez. a

(elsewhere translated eprjpios, An//', p.eo-rjp,ftpia, voros)—NeêX= ?nj

a "wine-skin" or "jar" (elsewhere dyyelov, demos)—2afiad>0 1 K.

and Is. (elsewhere tS>v 8vvdp,€a>v or HavroKpurmp)—~2ecpr]Xd (else-

where J7 7re8ipr], yrj neSivrj, ra raireivd).

It is needless to enumerate other transliterations which, as

already stated, are very frequent in the later historical books,

especially in 4 K., 2 Ch. and 2 Es.

The Hebrew definite article sometimes forms part of the

transliteration, e.g. afidx 1 Ch. iv. 21, dySeS^petV ib. 22 (D'Wn),ajxacreveiO xv. 21 (this of course is to be expected where the

word is a doublet and probably taken from the second column

of the Hexapla, e.g. 1 K. v. 4 aâîO). Sometimes the Greek

article is prefixed to the Hebrew article and noun : Jd. viii. 7 B

t. 3

tcu<j afiapKrjveiv, 2 Ch. xxv. 1 8 rbv a-x^X- The Greek article

occasionally stands in the singular with a plural noun : Jd. x.

10 B tw BaaXti/JL, Ez. xxvii. 4 ra BeeAei/x, xl. 16 B to OedpL

(contrast 12).

The following are examples of Hellenized Semitic words

used in the LXX, i.e. the Greek form of the word is declinable.

Some of them had been introduced into the Greek language

before the time of the LXX and are ultimately derived from

Phoenician.

'Appaftaiv -&vos= \)2~)y, Gen. (already used by Isaeus andAristot., also in Ptolemaic papyri, probably Phoenician).

BaKxovpca neut. pi. = DV"I132 "first-fruits" 2 Es. xxiii. 31 (else-

where, including 2 Es. xx. 35, rendered TrpoToyevrjpara).

Bdpis, plur. fidpeis fiapecov, from nT1! "a palace," which as

well as other words it renders in 2 Ch. 1 and 2 Es. <& Lam.Dan. 6 and in the later translators. Jerome states " verbum est

e7TL)(oopiov Palaestinae," and a Scholiast on ^ cxxi. 7 (where the

compound irvpyofiapis is used) makes a similar statement (see

Schleusner s.v.). The Heb. is once transliterated, /3apa 2 Es.

xvii. 2. (A word fiapis -idos meaning an Egyptian boat is foundin Hdt. and Aesch., but is probably unconnected with the LXXword.) Cf. Sturz 89 f.

Bt/<os= p3pn "a wine jar" Jer. xix. 1, 10 (first in Hdt. I. 194fiUovs (poLviKijiovs, Ptolemaic pap.).

Bvacros, ftvcrcrLvos render fl3, from which they are derived,

and other words (the adj. in Hdt. and Aesch.).

Tagaprjvos Dan. 09 appears to be formed from the Aram,plur. {nTH "soothsayers."

r(e)io>pas= *l3 "a sojourner" or "proselyte" Ex. (ii. 22 ap.

Philo de conf. ling. 17. 82) xii. 19, Is. xiv. 1 is noticeable as aninstance of a Hellenized word formed not from the Hebrew but

from the Aramaic frnV|. (The Heb. is elsewhere rendered byTrdpoiKOS or Trpocrr]\vros.)

etjSis, ace. -(Biv dat. -0ei, = i"Qn "a chest," Ex. ii. 3, 5, 6 : the

form dlfiis (not 6l,(3r] or 6r)@rj) is that attested by the papyri

where the word occurs as eariy as iii/B.c. (Mayser 42.)1 Ka/3o?= 3p, a dry measure, 4 K. vi. 25.

Kao-to=ny^p, a spice, ¥ xliv. 8: cf. Ez. xxvii. 17.

1 DSnS (rendered Kapwaalvon Est. i. 6) is a loan word from Sanskrit

karpasa (BDB Lexicon).

[The Semitic origin of KificDTos (Aristoph. and earlier writers)

is doubtful]Kiwdpaipov = ])DH\) "cinnamon" Ex. xxx. 23 etc., of Phoe-

nician origin as Herodotus tells us, in. in.Kivvpa= -\)ft "a lyre" 1—3 K. 1— 2 Ch. Sir. 1 M. (elsewhere

rendered by niddpa, opyavov, yjraXrrjpiov).

Kdpos = "D, a Hebrew measure equivalent to the homer,twice in the Pentateuch corresponding to "ion of M. T., in

3 K. etc. = M. T. 13.

Kvnivov = \ti'2" cummin " Is. xxviii. 25, 27 (already in classical

Greek, of Phoenician origin).

At'/3ai>o? = n32? "frankincense" (in class. Greek).

[MavBvas renders "TO -HO (a garment) in Jd. 1—2 K. 1 Ch.

(elsewhere rendered once by îtodv L. vi. 10, twice by ipdrtov).

The word occurs in a fragment of Aeschylus, where it is used ofa Liburnian dress : it is said to be Persian.] 1

[The Semitic origin of pdpo-nnros, papcriTnriov is doubtful.]Mj>a= i"i3E a weight (classical Greek, probably introduced

into the language through the Phoenicians).

Na/3Aa= ?33, ?33, a lute or other stringed instrument, 1—3 K.1—2 Ch. 1 M. (in 1 K. x. 5 B vdftal) : the Heb. is elsewhererendered by \â\rrjpt.ov Is. 2 Es. ^ Sir., KiOdpa <£r lxxx. 2, opyavovAm. NdfiXa occurs in a fragment of Sophocles (Dindorf 728)and seems to have come from Phoenicia. (The transliteration

vefteX is kept for ?53 = a wine-jar, see above.)

Na'pSos= '

Tn2 (already in Theophrastus).

Nirpoi> = *1Elp.) carbonate of soda, used as soap, Jer. ii. 22.

Herodotus and Attic writers use Xirpov in the same sense :

virpov is used exclusively in the papyri and inscriptions fromiii/B.C. onwards (Mayser 188 f.), and, if the Semitic origin is thetrue one, must have been the original form.

[UaXXaKT] = &j?5> LXX passim. The word occurs in classical

Greek from Homer (in the form iraXXauls) onwards, and its

Semitic origin is very doubtful.]

2dj3(3aTov = r\2V) (Jiri2^) the Sabbath, first found in LXX.In the Pentateuch (except Ex. xxxi. 15 A) and in some of theother books the plural rd adfifiaTa is used both for "the sabbath"and " the sabbaths " : the sing, to ad/3j3aTov appears in 4 K.1—2 Ch. 2 Es. Is. lxvi. 23 Lam. 1—2 M. (and in 1Jrtit with themeaning "week"). Dat. plur. usually o-a^/3drots-, in 1 M. ii. 38cra/3/3ao-ij'. Derivatives : crafifiaTiêiv, Trpoo-dfiftarov.

1 MaviaKr]? Dan. 00 i Es. is another word probably of Persian origin:

It is taken over from the Greek in the Aramaic frO'ODn in Daniel, whereother loan-words from the Greek occur (BDB Lexicon s.v. ).

3—2


[_'Ediacos = p^ LXX passim. Used in classical Greek, and

probably derived from Phoenicia.].

â]x{ivKr] (Dan. 09) = Aram. Np?K> (iOfD) a stringed instru-

ment, translated in the English Bible by " sackbut " (incorrectly,

as the latter was a wind-instrument). Found already in Aristotle

and in Polybius ( = a siege-engine). Strabo (471) refersto the

"barbarous" origin of this and other words for musical instru-

ments : Driver (Dan.) accepts the Aramaic derivation, others

consider the word to be "of Syrian or late Egyptian origin"

{Enc. Bibl. s.v. Music 10).

Sa-Trcjieipos= "VSD , lapis lazuli. (Already used by Theophrastus

and the adj. by Aristotle.), .

2/kAo? (never crlyXos in LXX MSS) = ?i?j^ passim, usually of

the weight, less often of the coin (the coin in the Hexateuch is

generally rendered by hibpa^pov [? dpaxpr) Jos. vii. 21 B], as also

in 2 Es.). St'yXo? is the form attested in Xen. and the Inscriptions

(Herwerden Lex. s.v.).

[2iv8a>v renders HP in Jd. xiv. 12, 13 A, Prov. xxix. 42, but

the Semitic origin of the Greek word, which is classical, is

doubtful.]

îpmvcov (gen. pi.) read by certain MSS (see Field : o-imvay A)

in Jd. viii. 26 appears to be a Hellenized form of D'O'ir]^

("crescents," prjvio-ncov B).

"2vK.ap.ivos (crvKdfiivov Am.) = nE>pt^ (Aristotle and Theophr.).

Xat;cov = !-J5 "a sacrificial cake," in Jer. vii. 18, li. 19 (in the

latter passage X* reads xav^ vasi Q xav^va.

s )-

[Xirav, which constantly renders ri-fn?, is probably of

Oriental origin, though the Hebrew is of course not its parent.

In 2 Es. ii. 69 KodavoL B may be a corruption of Kid£>ves = (in

the papyri) îran-eff.]

The influence of the Hebrew on the vocabulary of the

LXX shows itself not only in transliterations and Hellenized

Hebrew words but also in a tendency observable in books

other than the Hexateuch to use Greek words of similar

sound to the Hebrew. The translators in some few cases may

have been influenced by a popular but doubtful etymology,

e.g. in rendering Q-io by /xcu/x-o? : more often, doubt as to the

exact meaning of the Hebrew has made them resort to this

expedient. Some of the instances may be due to later scribes

§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 37

extracting a meaning out of what were originally transliterations,

as when teraphim becomes depa-n-tiav (1 K. xv. 23 B), but the

most flagrant instances of this confession of ignorance, namely

those in Jer. /?, appear to go back to the original translator.

(See on this tendency e.g. Driver on 1 Sam. x. 2, Deissmann

£S 99, Mozley Psalter of the Church xx.) The following

examples may be quoted : the list is doubtless capable of

extension.

(XeXiScoi/) aypo{)= "l-1^ Jer. viii. 7 (no doubt a corruption of a

translit. dyovp, a-rpovBia being a doublet). ('Aepivrjv = "Vini "andwhite" Est. viii. 15 N c - a

.) Aide, otbe = Ty\) "a shout" Jer. xxxi.

(xlviii.) 33, xxxii. 16 (xxv. 30). 'A\a\d£eiv, dXa\ayp,6s, oXoXvfciv,

6Xo\vyp6s— ?rT hiph., n?7* passim in the Prophets: both the

Heb. and the Greek words are onomatopoeic. ("Ea>s) ap.a (r«

fl\Ly) = (WV® H) Dhpr) 2 Es. xvii. 3. 'Ap/zoWa^ton Ez. xxiii.

42 (the Heb. may mean "sound" as well as " multitude "). 'Ap^i-

ercupas Aavld applied in 2 K. xv. 32 etc. to Hushai the Archite

the friend of David (in njn *0"lNn) is a curious instance : it

might be a natural corruption of an earlier 'Apa^el eralpos

(cf. xvii. 5), but the rendering 6 trpmros cfiiXos in 1 Ch. xxvii. 33is clearly an adaptation of apxieTulpos and is a witness to the

early currency of this reading. "A<pe(ris= p^$ a channel or

stream in 2 K. xxii. 16, Jl i. 20, iii. 18 must be partly due to the

same cause, similarity of sound, but see Deissmann BS 98 fif. onthis useandon uSfflpa<£eorew?=b*DJpK ^ Ez. xlvii. 3. Bdpftapos

= *W2 "brutish" Ez. xxi. 31 (36). (B8eXvyp,a 4 K. xii, 8 B is

probably a scribe's improvement upon the translit. /3e'Se»c, whichA has in this verse and both MSS in the preceding vv.)

B66pos= l)H in both parts of Ez. (xxvi. 20, xxxi. 14 etc., but Ez. /3

also employs the usual LXX rendering XdnKos) 1. Km ye

= D| (D3T) in some books of the LXX and in the later versions.

(?) 'Eo-xapirrjs "bread baked on the hearth" renders *1S^ (exact

meaning doubtful) 2 K. vi. 19 : the translators perhaps connected

it withm " fire." "Ecos a8ov = f)l^ ^ "Ah! lord" (!) Jer. xli.

(xxxiv.) 5 : the words are correctly rendered in the first part of

the book (xxii. 18 o'ip.01 avpie). (The two exx. following are given

by Driver.) GdXacra-a= TVpVF\ (a channel) 3 K. xviii. 32, 35, 38.

'lepfis = SJHy (a couch) Am. iii. 12 : Jerome (ap. Field) suggested

1 "E\<x0os was the natural rendering of ?'X , which is carefully dis-

tinguished by the translators from ?JN=K/ot6s.

that lepels is a correction of an original transliteration. Similarity

of sound partly accounts for t'Xfco?1= 7',?n (elsewhere rendered

HT]8afiS>s, fin yivoiro, fir] e'lrj) in 2 K. xx. 2o,.xxiii. 17 = 1 Ch. xi. 19

(1 K. xiv. 45 A). KetpaSas (" shorn ") = ^rj'T'i? Kir-heres Jer.

xxxi. (xlviii.) 31, 36 may have arisen out of a transliteration.

For x^H-appovs twv Kedpav = |i"1"|i? ^05 in 2 K. xv. 23 B, 3 K. xv. 13

see Lightfoot Biblical Essays 172 ff., on the readings in John

xviii. 1. KeoXveiv (dnoMoX.) in several books renders N?3-

Aayxaveiv=T2? "take" I K. xiv. 47. Adfiiras is the constant

rendering of "fS?. MeyaXcos= vUO "from off me" Job xxx. 30

(not 9). Mcopos is the habitual and natural rendering of

D-110, D-1N0. 'Opp?7 = npn "fury"Ez. iii. 14, Dan. viii. 6:

6'ppo?= n?0in "wall" Ez. xxvii. 11 (cf. dpfiovla Ez. supra).

Oi;at= »iX ''in etc. (the Greek interjection appears first in the

Alexandrian period). Uayis (from nnyvvpi) frequently renders

HS "a snare" (sJ= to spread), and the resemblance is made

closer by the spelling iranls. 'H pdxis m l K. v. 4 ir\r)p r) p.

Aaycov vweXdcpBr] ("W3 \m pi) is a doublet, ttX^v being doubt-

less the older rendering.c

Po<bi> "a pomegranate orchard^"

represents (Hadad)rimmon in Zech. xii. 11. IvKocpavrelv

l-TTis -rla) renders JpW "oppress," "defraud" in * Prov. Job O

Eccl., VlptJ' "lie," "deceive" in Lev. xix. 11. Tifia>piav =Dn-lipri "guide-posts" Jer. xxxviii. (xxxi.) 21 (possibly from a

transliteration rippcop(e)lv) : Sfidoi/ ib. is another instance. Tokos

renders T\F) "oppression" in ¥liv. 12 RTN ca (kottos BK*) lxxi. 14,

Jer. ix. 6. Toird£iov is suggested by T| "refined gold" in ¥cxviii. 127 (contrast Ai0os rl/juos V xviii. 11, xx. 4, Prov. viii. 19).

Tvfiiravov constantly renders ^ (the word should perhaps be

included in the previous list as a loan-word). <£<xko? renders ^3

"a flask" (also riD3¥ "a cruse") in 1 and 4 K., but this meaning

of the Greek word is classical. Qpovpai for Purim in Est. ix.

6 etc. is an illustration of the way in which a Hebrew word was

twisted to yield an intelligible meaning to Greeks : the form, if

not original, is at least as old as Josephus {Ant. xi. 6. 13

r)fiipas...<ppovpalas). XeXavrj Hos. xii. 1 1 appears to be suggested

by the sound of i?l "a heap," as x«°* is suggested by ^i »| in

Mic. i. 6, Zech. xiv. 4.

1 "IXews croi etc. were current phrases in the vernacular, J. H. Moulton,

Prol. 240.

Semitic influence shown (1) in new meanings and uses of

words, (2) in syntax.

Apart from transliterations and Hellenized words, the

influence of the Hebrew shows itself in a considerable number

of new uses of Greek words and in the coining of new phrases

which correspond literally to the Hebrew. A list of new-coined

words1 and of words with a new connotation is given in Dr Swete's

Introduction p. 307. Here it will merely be necessary to add

a few remarks on some new uses to which a few common Greek

words are put.

AiSdvai begins to supplant rSivai (which still retains its

hold in some books), owing to the use of the Heb. \m in both

senses. The use is characteristic of the later historical books

though not confined to them : Dt. xxviii. 1 8wVa> ere virepdvw,

2 K. XX. 3 eSuj/cev avrds ev oi'kw (pv\aKr}<;, cf. 3 K. vi. 1 8, 4 K.

xvi. 17, Is. lx. 17 Swo-w ro-us apx0VT^s aov *v e'

LPWy> Jer - v*- 2 7

So/a/xaaTT/F 848o)Kd ere, Ob. i. 2 etc. (The use of the verb with

inf. in the sense of "allow," Gen. xxxi. 7, N. xxi. 23, Jd. xv. 1 B

= A dcJ37jK€v is classical.)

The use of dpidpm for "few" in N. ix. 20 fjfiepas dpiOpa

(~)QDE> D^), Ez. xii. 16 twbpas apedpa ('D ^3K) is removed from

the category of " Hebraisms " by a passage like Hdt. vi. 58 eiredv

yap diroOdvrj ftacrikevs...8el...dpi.0pG> rebv rrepioiKCov dvayKaarovs es

to nr]8os levai "a certain number." The translators usually

prefer to write oXt-yot (fipaxels, oXiyoerros) dpidpm : in Dt. xxxiii. 6

they have either misunderstood or intentionally perverted the

meaning, eWco noXvs iv dpidpS.

The Heb. D^, when used of a year or other period of

time, is literally rendered by -qfifpai in phrases like d<f>' (i£)

ijpiepwv eis -rjfiepas Ex. xiii. 10, Jd. xi. 40, xxi. 19, 1 K. i. 3 etc.,

8vo enj (mam-09) ^/xepw Gen. xli. 1, 2 K. xiv. 28 (cf. xiii. 23

SieT??piSa rjptpwv), Jer. xxxv. 3, Lev. xxv. 29, p-ijva -ijpepuv Gen.

xxix. 14, N. xi. 20 f., Jdth iii. 10 (more classical Dt. xxi. 13

1 II/>o<rwirb\i7/i7rTe?e should be deleted (p. 44), and for 6,vadep.aT%eiv

see p. 27 above.

K\av(T6Tai...[JLr]vo<s t]p.epas), i/SSo/xas rjfiipwv Dan. © x. 2 f. (Dan.

omits "days" in 2 and inserts rwv in 3), Bvo-ia rdv t]p,epwv

(Heb. = "yearly sacrifice") 1 K. i. 21, xx. 6. The Heb. phrases

" year of days " etc. mean either "a year of time " (BDB.) or "

a

full year" (R.V.) etc.: in the latter sense class. Greek writes

reXeo? iviavTos, reXeovs en-TO p.7Jva<; etc.

The use of D'|D''= "a year" has been misunderstood and the

word omitted in N. ix. 22 prjvbs rjpepas ( = M. T. "either twodays or a month or a year," lit. " or days "), cf. the omission of"1 D^C 1 K. xxvii. 7 : it is also misunderstood in 2 Ch. xxi. 19(Heb. "at the end of two years") where the Gk apparentlymeans " when the time of the days amounted to two days."

Other examples of literalism in time-statements are dva

fitcrov rwv k(nT€pivwv Lev. xxiii. 5 (elsewhere in Pent, expressed

by (to) 7rpos ianripav, to SclXivov, oif/e), w's a.Tra£ kcu dira^

(= DJ?Dn DyS3 = as time after time) Jd. xvi. 20 B, xx. 30 f,,

1 K. iii. 10, xx. 25 (idiomatically rendered N. xxiv. 1 Kara to

eiw^os, Jd. xvi. 20 A KaOuis dei).

Elpijvn] takes over the meaning of the Heb. Dl1

?^ in some

formulas of salutation, being used of the health or welfare of a

single individual, as well as of friendly relations between

nations. The Heb. phrase for "to greet" is DW? 'b hn& "to

ask someone about peace (welfare)." Hence in the later

historical books we find phrases like Jd. xviii. 15 B do-yjXOov ei?

tov oiKOi/...Kcu i]pa>Tr}o-av avrov eis tiprjvqv (= A rfcnrdcravTO avrov),

cf. I K. xvii. 22 A, XXV. 5 : we even find e7reparrav...eis dprjvqv

tov -n-oXepLov 2 K. xi. 7 for " to ask how the war progressed ":

occasionally the neut. of the definite article is inserted, ipwTav

to, 6tg dprjvrjv 1 K. x. 4, xxx. 21 B, 2 K. viii. io = i Ch. xviii. io1

.

The same group of books uses dprjvyj (o-ot) " peace be to

thee," 'H dprfvY) o-oi; i] elprfvr] tc3 dvSpl crov ; k.t.X. 4 K. iv. 26

"is it well with thee?" (class. xa¥> e ) vyiaiveis;) : in 3 K. ii. 13

1 In the N.T. Luke in xiv. 32, borrowing the LXX phrase, uses it ofa king negotiating for peace, thus keeping the classical meaning of elp^wq.

the noun takes the place of the adj., elprjvrj rj el'o-oSos aov

;

Contrast with the later historical books the more classical

phrases used in Genesis xliii. 27 -qpun-yjcrev Se avrovs Uw? e'x6T€ >

xxix. 6, xxxvii. 14, xliii. 27 f. vyicuVei; etc., and the use of

do-Trd'Ceo-Oat in Ex. xviii. 7, Jd. xviii. 15 A. The later books

(including Tobit «) further have iropevecrOai (/3aSi£eiv, Sevpo) eh

<ilpy]vr\v (iv elpijvr]) : the Pent, also uses elprjvrj in a similar way

but with another preposition, fxer elpijvr]'; aTrepxecrOai (ijxeiv)

Gen. xv. 15 : elsewhere fiaUleiv vytaivwv Ex. iv. 18, 2 K.

xiv. 8.

'Frj/jLa = ~D~! — res appears to be a Hebraism, but may have

been so used in colloquial Greek : a similar use of \6yo% has

classical authority. Exx. : Gen. xv. 1 fxerd Se t<x pruxara ravra,

xxii. 1 etc., Gen. xxxviii. 10 Trovrjpbv Se i(pdvr] to pijfxa...oTL

eiroirjcrev tovto, Dt. ii. 7 ovk eTreSerjOrjs prjp.aro<; (= ovSevos) etc.

In the N. T. it is noticeable that the use is, apart from O. T.

quotations, confined to the more Hebraic portions of Luke's

writings. Exodus twice uses the adj. p^ros in a similar way :

ix. 4 ov TeXevTiqcrei awb irdvrwv tw tov 'Icrpa^A vlwv prjrov

(= ouSets), xxii. 9 Kara 7rav prjrov d8iKr]p.a "in any wrong doing

whatsoever." The literal translation of mm hv " in the matter

of," "to the end that " by 7rept AaAias, 7rept \6yov is a peculiarity

of Aquila, Eccl. iii. 18, vii. 15, viii. 2 : contrast Ex. viii. 12 (8)

7rept = 121 ?V and the omission of 121 ib. xvi. 4 to t^s ^/xepa?

eis rjfxepav.

Yios is used to render some idiomatic phrases with p, but

this Hebraism is mainly confined to the literal group : the

Hexateuch, Isaiah and Chronicles generally avoid it.

(a) Of age. Heb. says " a son of so many years " for " so

many years old." Hence Gen. xi. to 5%-t i>tos erav eKardv (the

only example in the Hexateuch), cf. Jd. ii. 8 B, 1 K. iv. 15,

2 K. iv. 4, v. 4, xix. 32, 35, 3 K. xii. 24 a, 24 b, xxii. 42, 4 K.

passim, 2 Ch. xxvi. 3 BA, ib. (in A text only) xxviii. i, xxxvi.

2, 9 (31 examples in all, of which 19 occur in K. /3S).

On the other hand the simple gen. of age or some otherparaphrase is frequent in the Hexateuch (Gen. vii. 6, xii. 4 etc.

:

Ex. xxx. 14 oltto eiKoa-aerovs etc.: Ex. xii. 5 etc. iviavaios), andChronicles (1 Ch. ii. 21, 2 Ch. xxi. 5, 20, xxii. 2 etc.) and occursoccasionally elsewhere, 2 K. ii. 10, 2 Es. iii. 8, Is. lxv. 20, Jer. Hi. 1,

Dan. 9 v. 31. Ilaidiov oktco r]jj,epa>v Gen. xvii. 12 is classical.

(b) Of characteristics, qualities etc. The same distinction

in the books holds good. Jd.—4 K., 2 Es., *, Ez. write e.g.

vlos ttAAorptos, vlhs dWoya'tjs (an alien "D3 p), vlos 8wa/x.ea>s,

vlos aSuaas e.g. 2 K. vii. 10 ( = 1 Ch. xvii. 9 ||dSiKia simply),

viol twv o-vjx^ewi/ "hostages," 4 K. xiv. 14 = 2 Ch. xxv. 24,

viol 6WaTaxrea)s or Oavdrov i K. xxvi. 16, 2 K. xii. 5 (cf. M/ lxxviii.

11, ci. 21, viol rSv Te6avaT(i)jjL£V(tiv) ; on the other hand books

like the Hexateuch and Isaiah omit mos or employ paraphrase,

writing dXXoyevrjs, aAAoc^uAos Geri. xvii. 27, Ex. xii. 43 etc.,

Is. lx. 10, lxi. 5 (but vlos dXX. Gen. xvii. 12, Is. lxii. 8), Ik

(Sowv etc. =~ipn p Ex. xxix. 1 etc. (contrast 1 K. xiv. 32 rUva

/3o<Sv) : further paraphrases occur in e.g. Dt. xxv. 2 afios yTrXyjywv, Is. V. I iv T07ra> ttlovi, xiv. 12 6 wpwl aVareAAw, xxi. IO

ol oSvvw/xevoL.

Hebrew is fond of what may be called physiognomical

expressions, that is to say phrases referring to parts of the

human body, ear, eye, face, hand, mouth etc. : in particular,

many prepositions are seldom found without some such

adjunct. This accounts for a wide use of 6<p8a\,/jL6<;, Trpoo-unrov,

o-TOjxa, x€l'p etc., in the LXX : many of the LXX phrases

are, however, passable, if unidiomatic, Greek expressions : the

Hebrew has merely given them a wider circulation. A per-

fectly literal translation is avoided where the vernacular had

some similar, but not identical, phrase. Thus ivw-mov, which

is unknown to the classical language, but is found in papyri from

ii/—i/ B.C. onwards 1, is a favourite rendering of ^B? and i^ya.

1 Deissmann BS 213 : Dr J. H. Moulton adds Teb. 14 (114 B.C.) andother examples ofadjectival evwirios. The word is retained in modern Greek,

§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek, 43

The following are some of the more striking instances of direct

imitation of the Hebrew.

'AiroKaXvirreiv (avotyeiv) to ovs (wtlov) Ttvos = " to reveal to

someone" R. iv. 4, 1 K. ix. 15, xx. 2 etc., 2 K. vii. 27, 1 Ch.

xvii. 25.

As regards the use of o<J>0a\p.6s in phrases like "to seem

good" or "to find favour in the eyes (i.e. in the estimation) of

someone " (^yn) we find the same sort of distinction between

the groups of books as elsewhere. The classical -rrapd nvi

or other paraphrase is rarely found. As a rule the Pen-

tateuch with some of the other books render »3ijn by ivavrtov

(or the vernacular ivw-mov, evavri), while the literal rendering

iv 64>9aXjxdl<i is reserved for the later historical books1

.

Exx.: "To find (give) favour in someone's eyes" is renderedby (1) x®-Piv £X eLV (evpio-iceiv) tvapd tlvl in Ex. xxxiii. 12, 1 6, N. xi.

15 (cf. Est. ii. 1 5)5 (2 ) evp- (8i86vai) xdpiv ivavriov (ivcon.) tlvos

some 24 times in the Pent., Gen. xxx. 27 etc., also in 3 K. xi. 19,

Est. v. 8, vii. 3, (3) evp. X^Piv {e\eos) iv ocpdaXpols rivos in

(Gen. xxxiii. 8 A: all other MSS ivavriov or ivanr.) Jd. vi. 17,

R. ii. 2, 10, 13, 1 K. i. 18, xvi. 22 etc., 2 K. xiv. 22, xv. 25, xvi. 4.

The phrases "to seem good (evil etc.) in someone's eyes" are

(1) paraphrased in Gen. xvi. 6 dpecrrbvfi, Jos. ix. 31 apianei,

(2) rendered by apicrKUV (dpecrrov, cruXrjpov etc.) ivavriov {ivmniov,

evavn) in the Pent, Gen. xvi. 4f., xix. 14 etc., N. xxxvi. 6, Dt. xii.

8, 25, iv. 25, also in Jd. ii. 11, iii. 7, 2 K. x. 3, 1 Ch. xix. 3, (3) byayaOov (evOis, Trovrjpov, evdvveadm etc.) iv ocpdaXpols tivos passimin Jd., 1 K., 2 K. (from x. 12), 4 K. and in some of the later books.

The adhesion of Wisdom (iii. 2, ix. 9) to the last group is

noticeable.

npoo-wirov (which is found in Polybius with the meaning

"person") is kept in the rendering of D'OQ KK'J "to accept the

person " (to favour or be partial to anyone), but the verb is

usually altered. ©au/m£eii' to Trpofyw-rrov is the rendering which

met with general acceptance (Gen. xix. 21, Dt. x. 17, xxviii. 50,

Kennedy Sources of N.T. Greek 155. In N.T. its absence from Mt. andMc. is striking: Lc. and Ap. make a large use of it.

1 And is unexampled in the N.T.

4 K. v. 1, Prov. xviii. 5, Job xiii. 10 etc., Is. ix. 15). Another

verb has been occasionally substituted, Trpocrhi^u-Oai Gen. xxxii.

20, alpeTi£eLv I K. XXV. 35, iirai(rxvveo-6ai Job xxxiv. 19. Theliteral version Aa/x/Weir (to) rrpocrunrov occurs only in Lev. xix.

15 (necessitated by the use of Oavfxdlav in the same v.), \& lxxxi.

2, Job xlii. 8, Lam. iv. 16, Mai. i. 8 f., ii. 9. Later formations,

unknown to the Alexandrian translators1, and first appearing

m the N.T., are irpocrwTroXyj/jLirTeiv, -Xrjp-TTTyjs, -Xrjfjaj/ia. It is

interesting to note the three stages through which the Hebrewidiom finds its way into Greek : first the possible but un-

idiomatic version, then the baldly literal, then the new Greek

words coined from the literal version. 'Atto 7rpoow(w, Trpo

7rpoo-wVou etc. (where the classical language would use the

prep, alone) abound.

Hebraistic uses of <rr6|j.a may be illustrated by such phrases

aS i7T€pWTaV TO CTTOfJLa TLVOS Gen. XXiv. 57, e7Tt T<£ (TTOpaTi 0~OV

VTraKovo-erou 7ras 6 A.aos Gen. xli. 40, €7rl 0-To/xa.TOs 8vo fJLapTVpWV...

(TTrjo-eTcu irav p-fj/xa Dt. xix. 1 5. But the prepositional phrases

*S by, ^2, i^b " according to " are, in the Pentateuch at least,

usually rendered by a simple prep., Kara. c. ace. (Gen. xliii. 7, xlv.

21, N. vi. 21, Dt. xvii. Ii), 7rpo<s c. ace. (L. xxv. 51 -rrpbs Tavra) or

€7rt c. dat. (Dt. xvii. 6). The avoidance of anthropomorphism

sometimes causes omission or paraphrase of " mouth " where

God is spoken of: Jos. ix. 20 eV^pwT^crav, N. iii. 16 etc. 8ta

<^<JiVTJ^ KvptOV.

The uses of xeiP in prepositional phrases (on the model

of -pri and kindred phrases) are innumerable : many of these,

however, may be illustrated from the Hellenistic language.

E/x.7T(,/X7rXai/ai (reXttovv, 7rXr)povv) Tas xe^Pa? Ex. xxviii. 37 etc.,

is the literal rendering of the Hebrew for "to consecrate."

An example of literal reproduction of the Hebrew is 4 K. ix. 24

eTrXyqev ttjv X€^Pa *v T<? T^i^ : in aVocrj-eAAciv rrjv xe^Pa Ex. ix. 15

1 Upoffwirok-qiJ.irT&v should be deleted from the list in Dr Swete'sIntroduction 307.

4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 4$

and similar phrases the Hebraism lies in the new meaning

attached to the verb. (The meaning "handiwork" (Jer. x. 9)

is known to secular Greek : possibly the translators attached

the same meaning to Xdp 'A/Secro-aAo^, the name given to

the "monument" (t) of Absalom, 2 K. xviii. 18.)

Under the head of pronouns we notice an increased use of

dvtjp (avOpurros), due to the influence of the Hebrew B»K,

where classical writers would have written eVao-ros, ns or ttSs-

tis, and of phrases like av<9pw7ros Trpos tov Trhqcrlov (dSeXcpov)

avrov for erepos Trpos tov hepov. Though the imitation of the

Hebrew is unmistakable, it is difficult to draw the line be-

tween what may be called " Hebraisms " and what is good

vernacular or kolvij Greek. The use of dvtjp for ns can be

illustrated from Aristophanes. The rarity of phrases like

erepos tov hepov (still found in the Pentateuch, Isaiah and

the early chapters of Ezekiel) is partly due to the tendency in

the kolvtj to abandon words expressive of duality. But it is

noticeable that the use of dvtjp = Irao-Tos in phrases like Sore

p,OL dvtjp Ivwtiov Jd. viii. 24, Xd/3(op.€V dvtjp ets Sokov plav

4 K. vi. 2, is practically confined to one group of books viz..

Jd., R., K. /3y (2 K. xiii. 29 B, xx. 1, 3 K. i. 49), K. yS (3 K.

xxii. 10, 4 K. iii. 23 etc.), 2 Es. (cf. Cant. iii. 8, Ez. xviii. 8,

xxxiii. 26 A, 1 M. ii. 40) : in these books eKacrros, which is

freely used in other parts of the LXX, is either wholly or

nearly unrepresented \ Here, then, in view of the avoidance

of the literal rendering in the majority of the books, we appear

to be justified in speaking of a Hebraism. With a negative

dvtjp replaces /x^Sets or ovSets : 4 K. X. 19 dvt]p p/r) eVio-KeTr^TW,

x. 25, xxiii. 18. 'Avtjp is occasionally used of inanimate things:

1 The distinction between the portions of the Kingdom books should be

noted. "E/ax0"Tos= SJ^K is freely used in K. a ( 19 times), K. /3/3 (5), K. 77 (13)..

On the other hand it is absent from K. fiy (excepting 2 K. xiii. 29 A) and

occurs twice only in the B text of K. 75 (3 times in A text).

46 Semitic element in LXX Greek [8 4

Job (probably ©) xli. 8 (of the scales of leviathan). Theduplication dvOpM-rro? avdpojTros, dv8pl dvSpc — "anyone" (Lev. xv.

2, xvii. 3 etc., Ez. xiv. 4, 7) is analogous to vernacular phrases(Moulton ProI. 97).

The pleonastic demonstrative pronoun appended to a relativepronoun or a relative adverb, e.g. m...avra ( = )b 1B>N), ov...ei<e2

(= D&? IPX), is found in all parts of the LXX and undoubtedlyowes its frequency to the Hebrew original. But the fact that it

is found in an original Greek work such as 2 Mace. (xii. 27 iv§...ev avrfj) and a paraphrase such as 1 Esdras (iii. 5, 9, iv. 54,63, vi. 32) is sufficient to warrant its presence in the koivtj 1

. Inmodern Greek the relative is expressed by the adverb ttov

followed by the demonstrative in its proper case—a use whichis strangely analogous to the Hebrew. In the LXX the laws ofconcord are observed : the relative and demonstrative agree ingender, number and case, and if the demonstrative is precededby a preposition the relative as a rule takes one as well (e.g.

Gen. xxiv. 3 ped' hv...per avr&v : similarly oBev ineiOev Gen. x.

14 etc, not ov €k.). The fact that this phenomenon, which, asDr J. H. Moulton remarks, is made familiar to Englishmen bythe language of Mrs Gamp, should have grown up independentlyin the two languages is not surprising.

Under the head of prepositions, Hebrew is responsible for

the extensive use of a large number of prepositional phrases in

place of an accusative after a transitive verb. The fact, how-ever, that a phrase like <£iAaWeor0ai aVo twos is found already

in Xenophon makes us cautious in regarding all these as

Hebraisms. Several of them probably never found a place in

the Greek language: the use of the preposition, which wasallowable with one verb, was extended to others, where the

Hebrew had an analogous use. Besides the instance men-tioned aTro' (corresponding to p) is used after alo-Xvveo-dai,

ev\afieLo~8at, Xavddvecv, irpocri^iv, Tpe/ieLv, virepr](pavajeo-0a.L, vwep-

1 No instance of it seems, however, to have been found in the papyri

:

the example quoted by^Kuhner and Blass from Hdt. iv. 44 is ratherdifferent: Blass quotes &v...to{itw from Hypereicles. It would appearthat it was not a very common use : in the N. T. it is quite uncommon, theApocalypse alone using it with any frequency (7 times).

opav, <f>ofielo-6aL. Similarly, kv (2) is used instead of an ac-

cusative after alp£Ti£eiv, evSoKelv, OeXeiv, avviivat etc. In the

same way, we find (pdhecrdai i-n-c (?y) nva, e£eXicr9ai ewL riva

(Job ® xxxvi. 21), awievai kiri two. (Job © xxxi. 1). The Theo-

dotion portions of Job supply numerous examples of direct

imitation of the Hebrew : IpqTelv oVto-o) t<.j/o? xxxix. 8, jxixP L

(eto?) v/mwv (Tvvrjcrw (iy) xxxii. 12, (pws iyyvs aVo TrpocrwiTov

(TKOTOVS xvii. 12.

The frequent LXX use of iv of accompanying circumstancesor instrument, as in St Paul's iv pdf38a> eX8a>...; (i Cor. iv. 21)has been removed from the category of Hebraisms by theappearance of iv fiaxaipr], iv orrXois ' armed with a sword ' etc. in

a little group of papyri of the end of ii/B.C. (Teb. 41. 4, c.

119 B.C., etc.).

A test-case for the length to which the translators were

ready to carry their imitation of the Hebrew is afforded by

their treatment of "the infinitive absolute" in phrases like

n-IOR nitt "thou shalt surely die." (a) A solitary instance

occurs of an attempt to render the Hebrew construction quite

literally, Jos. xvii. 13 B eôXeOpevcrat Se avrovs ovk i^wXedpevaav

(A oXedpevaei), (l) In a certain number of cases (mainly in

the Pentateuch) the Hebrew inf. is simply omitted, (c) Thepractice of our English translators

1

of employing an adverb,

particle or other form of paraphrase is occasionally resorted

to: Gen. xxxii. 12 koAws ev are ttoitjo-w (not a doublet), Ex.

XV. I ei/So£(os SeSoâcrrai, N. xxii. 1 7 ei/Ti/xco? rt^rycrw ere, 4 K.

v. 11 iravrws iêXevareTdL, Prov. (in all three cases where the

Hebrew construction appears 2

) xxiii. 1 i/o^tw? voei, xxiii. 24,

xxvii. 23: Is. lvi. 3 dcpopiel fxe apa : Job xiii. 10 ovOlv tjttov,

Gen. xlvi. 4 = Am. ix. 8 ek reXos.

1 E.g. Is. xxiv. 19, "The earth is utterly broken down, the earth is

clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly ." The A.V. shows greatversatility in its renderings. Elsewhere we have "freely eat," "mustbe circumcised," "indeed I was stolen away," " in any wise return."

2 In Prov. xxiv. 22 a (not in M.T.) Sexbfxevos edeâro.

But as a general rule the rendering takes one of two forms

:

id) finite verb with dat. of the cognate noun, e.g. /3pwcrei <£ay??

Gen. ii. 16, (e) finite verb with participle of the same verb or

a verb of kindred meaning, e.g. Gen. iii. 16 irX-qOvvwv 7rXr]6vvw.

The total number of occurrences of these two constructions

is about the same, approximately 200 of each : but there is a

marked diversity between the groups of books in the preference

shown for one mode of translation or the other. The Penta-

teuch prefers the construction of noun and verb, which is used

more than twice as often as part, and verb. The former

construction is always used in the Pentateuch where the verb

is in the passive, e.g. Gen. xvii. 13 irepiTop.fi irepLTfxrjOrfo-eTaijXl. 15

nXoTrfj iKkainqv, Dt. xxi. 1 4 Trpacrei ov TrpaOrja- erai. Where the

verb is active or middle either construction may be used : cf.

Gen. ii. 16 fipwcreL ^dyrj with Lev. vii. 8 (paywv <£<xy??, Dt. xxi v.

13 a7roSo'crei a7ro8wcreis with xv. 10 SiSovs Saxrets : but, generally

speaking, the Pentateuch translators prefer (d) wherever there

is a convenient noun available. Where the participial con-

struction is used in the Pentateuch, it is often rendered moreidiomatic by varying the verb (e.g. Gen. xviii. 10 kiravao-rpi^wv

7]£id, Ex. xxiii. 4 a7rocrT/3€(//as ttVoScoo-et?, Lev. xiii. 7 pLtTafiaXovcra

/A€Ta7T€cr#, xiv. 48 irapayev6p.evos dareXOrj) or by using the simple

and compound verb (as Herodotus uses cpevywv eKcpevyetv v. 95,

e.g. Gen. xliii. 7 ipwrwv iirrjpoir., Lev. X. 16 ^rtov i.^et,i]Tr]aev,

N. xii. 14, xxx. 15). Instances of the bald use of the pres.

part, and finite form of the same verb are not frequent till wecome to Deuteronomy, which has nine of them.

In the later historical books, on the other hand, the par-

ticipial construction is used almost exclusively. The four

Kingdom books, apart from a single phrase 1

Oavdrw dirodavelTai

(OavarwcrrjTe etc.: I K. xiv. 39, 44, xxii. 16, 2 K. xii. 14, xiv. 14,

3 K. ii. 37, 42, iii. 26 f., 4 K. i. 4, 6, 16, viii. 10, xi. 15) and its

1 Its occurrence in the familiar story of the Fall (Gen. ii. 17, iii. 4)probably accounts for its retention.

4] Semitic element in LXX Greek

opposite tfn% &aV (4 K. viii. 10, 14), have only three examplesof the verb with cognate noun, all in 2 Kingdoms viz. i. 6TrepLirrw^an TrepieTrecrav, xviii. 3 <f>vyfj <$>vywfxev, xix. 42 fipwaei

i<f>dyapev (/3pwatv A). On the other hand in 1—4 K. there are

59 examples of the participial construction 1

. We note, further

that this construction is now used even where the main verbis passive, e.g. 1 K. ii. 27 diroxaXvcpOm direKaXvcfiOriv, 2 K. vi.

20 aTTOKaAuTTTerai diroKaXvcfrOzLs, xx. 18 ^pwr^eVos ypwTTjdrjv

:

the participle may stand after the finite verb, as in 2 K. vi. 20 :

the use of different verbs or of simple and compound verbis abandoned (the nearest approach to this being 1 K. xx. 21etTTo Xeyw, 3 K. xiii. 32 ytvo^vov &rTat, 4 K. xiv. 10 tvtttwv

brdraias). In the remaining books of the LXX the participial

construction preponderates, except in Isaiah (eight examplesof noun to three of part.), Ezekiel, Micah and the A texts ofJoshua (two of noun to one of part.) and of Judges (ten ofnoun to eight of part). The tense of the part, is present oraorist

:a future is used in Jd. iv. 9 A 7ropevaop.ivV 7ropev<rofiah

Sir. xxviii. 1 Siao-nyptwv SiaaTypiaei, so Aquila in * xlix. 2 1

.

Neither construction appears to occur in the "Greek" (i.e.

untranslated) books. Instances, however, are found of bothforms where there is no inf. abs. in the M.T. : most of theseare probably due to the translators having a different text fromour Hebrew. In the N.T. there are no examples of theparticipial construction except in O.T. quotations (Blass § 74,4). The other construction is employed by Luke in both his

works (imOvfita iwedvp:., aTreiXfj diruX., TrapayyeXia iraprjyy.,

dvaOefian dveOefi.), as also in Jo. iii. 29 ^ccpa xaV eh Ja. V. 17n-poarevxfj 7rpoar}v£aTO (ibid. § 38, 3).

It appears, then, that the Pentateuch translators, in ren-dering this Hebrew idiom, had resort to one or other of twomodes of translation, both of which had some authority in the

1 For the Pentateuch the statistics are [approximately noun and verb108, part, and verb 49.

T.

classical language, recalling, respectively, the phrases cited by

Blass and J. H. Moulton, viz. ya/x.w yaêlv ("in true wedlock "),

<t>vyy (f>evyeiv ("with all speed ") and the <jf>eirycov e'/ccêvyei

of Herodotus. Their successors confined themselves almost

entirely to the latter, probably considering the participle a

nearer approach to the Hebrew infinitive, but refrained from a

perfectly literal rendering which would have defied the laws of

Greek syntax. Even the participial construction seemed so

strange that it found no imitators in the N.T. writers.

Constructions with eyevero. "When the Hebrew writers

have occasion in the course of their narrative to insert a clause

specifying the circumstances under which an action takes

place, instead of introducing it abruptly, they are in the habit

of (so to speak) preparing the way for it by the use of the

formula T^l 'and it was or came to pass'''" (Driver Hebrew

Tenses, ed. 3, p. 89). The sentence is usually, though not always,

resumed by a second 1. This construction is in the majority

of cases reproduced in the LXX. Of the three forms found

in the N.T. (almost entirely in Luke's writings), viz. (a) eyevero

rjXOe, (b) eyevero ko.I rjXOe, (c) eyevero ekBelv, LXX, with a single

exception \ uses the first two only. Luke in his Gospel writes

(a) twice as often as (b) and (b) twice as often as (c) : in Acts

he abandons the first two altogether in favour of (c). (c), as

Moulton shows, can be closely paralleled from the papyri

which use ywerai c. inf., and at a far earlier time yiyverai evpelv

"it is possible to find" is attested in Theognis 639 (quoted by

LS). Xenophon, moreover, uses eyevero ware or cos "it hap-

pened that." (c) therefore had close analogies in the vernacular

and literary speech, (a) and (b), on the contrary, appear in

13 K. xi. 43 B ical iyevrjdr] uis ijKovcrev 'lepofioaiJ....KaTevd6vei.v " he came

straight off" (the Heb. [xii. 2 J is different). In 3 K. iv. 7 \xr\va ev ry epiavryiyivero eVi rbv epa xopêZV the inf. is the subject of the verb, cf. 1 Ch. vi. 7.

In 1 M. iii. 16 (quoted by J. H. Moulton) r\v 8e...6pQvra...Ti,Tp(I}(TKea6ai,

21 V eAe«y de r\v, the verb seems rather the equivalent of 'ihei "it wasimpossible not to," than of iyevero: cf. ib. vi. 9 Trapijv ovv bpav.

4] Semitic element in LXX Greek Si

Luke to be borrowed directly from the LXX, and for these

constructions no illustration has yet been quoted from the

Koivrj. The statistics for the LXX are (if my count is right) as

follows : passages where the readings vary (there are not many)

have been included in both columns.

(a) iyevero ijXde (b) eyivero kcu rfkde

[Gen. 34

1

without /cat was rather more in the spirit of the later language,

which preferred to say e.g. " It happened last week I was on a

journey," rather than "It was a week ago and I was journey-

ing." At all events the former mode of speech prevails in the

earlier LXX books and in Luke's Gospel. (4) The free Greek

books (2—4 Mace.) abjure both constructions, and the para-

phrases make very little use of them. These two classes of

books, on the other hand, retain the classical <rvv£fiy] with

the inf.1

In Jd. xii. 5 A we appear to have a fourth construction

koI iyevij6r] otl elirav avTois oi hiacncroicrfxivoi . .., though on may

be intended for "because" (Heb. ^ = " when ") : a similar

doubt attaches to 2 K. xiv. 26, 4 K. xvii. 7, 2 Ch. v. 11 (Heb.

"O = " because ").

The less frequent IT ill (1) with the meaning "it shall cometo pass " is rendered 2 by koX ecrrai, usually without a second

copula, which is generally absent from the Heb., (2) in fre-

quentative sense "it came to pass repeatedly" by the imper-

fect, Gen. XXXviii. 9 eyiVero, orav elcrrjpêTO..., iîêv.

Next to eyeVe-ro probably the most frequent Hebraism in

the LXX is the use of Trpoa-rid ivai (7rpocrTi#ecr0a(,) = P]D1

' in

place of 7raA.1v or a similar adverb. Here again the construc-

tion takes three forms : (a) 7rpo<re0eTO (TrpoaeOr]K€v) Xafietv (tov

AaySeu'), (f) irpocreOeTO (7rpocre6r]Kev) kcu eXafiev, (c) irpotrdeis

(TrpoorOepevos) eXafiev. (c), the only one of the three for which

approximate classical parallels could be quoted, is limited to

the following passages: Job xxvii. 1 hi Se -n-poa-Oeh... el-n-ev (so

xxix. 1, xxxvi. 1), Est. viii. 3 nal irpoa-Odaa iXdXrjcrev, Gen.

xxv. I Trpoa$€/j.evo'i Se 'A/Jpaa,^ eXafiev yvvaiKa "took another

wife" (the passage quoted in LS, Soph. Track. 1224 ravrrjv

1 Also in Gen. xli. 13, xlii. 38.2 The Hexateuch sometimes omits the introductory verb : Gen. iv. 14.,

xlvi. 33, Ex. i. 10, iv. 8, xxxiii. 8f., Dt. xviii. 19, Jos. vii. 15.

8 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 53

rrpocrOov ywcuKa, " take to wife," is not really parallel), xxxviii. 5

kou Trpoo-Oeio-a ert erexev vlov. (a) and (b) are directly imitated

from the Hebrew, (a) being far the commoner (109 exx. as

against 9 of (&)).

The verb may be either active or middle, the instances of

the two voices are nearly equal (60 : 58) : wpocrdrjcrco and irpocr-

drjcropai. (ttpo(Tre8rj(ropai) alternate, but the mid. aor. rrpoaedeprjv

preponderates (irpocredr)Ka mainly in the later historical books,Gen. xviii. 29, Jd. viii. 28 B, xi. 14 B etc., 3 K. xvi. 33, 2 Ch. xxviii.

22, Dan. O x. 18). 1 K. only uses the mid. (^poa-idero with simpleinf. 12 times) : the Min. Proph. only the act. {irpoa-d-qcrco orTvpoo-6£> c. inf. with tov 9 times).

There are also a few examples of an absolute use of the

verb : Job © XX. 9 6<p6a\jxb<i Trapej3\e{j/ev kcu ov Trpoo-Oycrei,

(? ®) xxvii. 19, © xxxiv. 32, Sir. xix. 13, xxi. 1. In the N.T.

Luke again imitates the LXX, having three examples of (a),

XX. 1 1 f. irpocrWeTO irip,ij/ai, Acts xii. 3 7rpocre$€TO crvX.\af3e?v and

one of (c), xix. 1 1 TrpocrOels €67rej/ irapajSoXrjv. The use of (a) is

the only Hebraism which has been detected in Josephus1

.

An analogous use of €7rto-Tpe^>eti/ (= niK>) followed by (a) inf.

or (b) KO.C + finite verb is restricted to Theodotion, Aquila andportions of the LXX having affinities with the style of those

translators : in some passages possibly the verb keeps its

literal meaning: (a) Dt. xxx. 9 iirio-TpetfieL Kvpio<s...€vcppav$rjvai,

2 Es. ix. 14 i-rreo-Tpeil/apev SiourKeSacrai evroAas crou, xix. 28,

Eccl. i. 7, V. 14 iirurTp. tov TropevOrjvcu, (b) 2 Ch. xxxiii. 3 «re-

o-rpeij/ev ko! w/coSo^crev, cf. Mai. i. 4, Dan. © ix. 25 imG-Tpiij/eL

Kcd olKo8op.7]9y]cr€Tai " shall be built again." Cf. a similar use

of i7ravepxeo-$ou c. inf. in Job (? ©) vii. 7.

Elsewhere 31K> in this sense is rendered by 7raA.11> alone(Gen. xxvi. 18, xxx. 31 etc.) or with a verb, irakiv Tropeve<rdai

y

j3aS[£ei.v etc.

A few other verbs are similarly used with an articular inf.

in place of an adverb : ir\r)8vvetv 2 K. xiv. 11, 4 K. xxi. 6

1 W. Schmidt De Flav. Jos. elocutione 516.

(the punctuation in Swete's text needs alteration), 2 Ch. xxxiii. 6,

xxxvi. 14, 2 Es. x. 13, * lxiv. 10, lxxvii. 38, Am. iv. 4 (once

with a participle, on the model of Xavddveiv, 1 K. i. 12

zTrXrjOvvt TTpocrevxo^vrj : contrast the rendering em ttoXv Is.

Iv. 7): p.eyaXvveiv ^ cxxv. 2, Jl ii. 21: e$avp.a<TTw9r] rov

fiorjOrjOrjvai 2 Ch. xxvi. 15 B "was marvellously helped":

Sie/o\,€7nr£To...Toi) elcreXOelv 2 K. xix. 3 "came in stealthily"

(contrast Kpvj3fj aTreSpa<; Gen. xxxi. 26) : ecrKXrfpvvas rov alryj-

arao-dai 4 K. ii. 10 " hast made thy request a hard one," cf.

Ex. xiii. 15 lcrK\ripvvi.v <&. k<;airo(TTukai rjp.a.% (but perhaps the

meaning is rather "hardened himself [cf. vii. 22 BJ against

sending " than " hardly sent us ") : cf. Toyyvuv rov (rroLrjo-ai)

Gen. xviii. 7 etc.

The classical language had used verbs like Xav6dve.iv and

4>6dv€Lv with a participle in a similar way : in the later language

the participle with (Trpo)cj>0dveiv was replaced by an inf. : the

constructions given above may be regarded as a sort of ex-

tension of this use.

Other examples where the imitation of the Hebrew affects

the structure of the sentence are the use of a question to

express a wish, e.g. 2 K. xviii. 33 tis Sw-q rbv Odvarov p-ov

dvTi a-ov; (R.V. "Would God I had died for thee"), and

—

more striking—the rendering of 15 in adjurations = "(I say)

that" by on, e.g. 1 K. xx. 3 £rj Ku'ptos kol t,fj tj \\jvxti (rov, otl

Ka6<x)<; ctTrcv ipLireirXrjarat (contrast the rendering of "o by el pajv,

a form of adjuration attested by the papyri, in Gen. xxii. 1 7,

xlii. 16, and its omission ib. xxii. 16). Similarly DK, which in

adjurations represents an emphatic negative, the imprecatory

words being left to the imagination, is literally rendered, e.g.

I K. xix. 6 Zfj Kvpios, el diroOavelTai.

Among cases where the usage of the Hebrew and the Greekvernacular coincide are the use of 8vo 8vo and the like in

distributive sense, the use of eh as an indefinite article, and the

4, 5] Semitic element in LXX Greek 55

coordination of sentences with nai In other cases, as in the

frequency of l8ov, the influence of the Hebrew merely brought

into prominence a word which held a subordinate position in

the classical language.

One instance of a flagrant violation of Greek syntax stands

by itself, namely the use of Zyw dpi followed by a finite verb,

e.g. Jd. V. 3 B acromial eyu> ct/xi tw nvpm, vi. 1 8 eyw ei/xt

KadCaofuu. This use, however, is limited to a very small

portion of the LXX, namely Jd. (B text five times, A text once)

and Ruth (once), the @8 portions of the Kingdom Books

(n times), and Job © xxxiii. 31 (and perhaps Ez. xxxvi. 36 A).

It also occurs in Aquila. The explanation of this strange use

has been given elsewhere 1. It is due to a desire to dis-

criminate in the Greek between the two forms taken by the

Hebrew pronoun of the first person, *i3K and ^N. The

observation of the fact that *3JX is the form usually employed

to express " I am " led to the adoption of the rule, at a time

when a demand for pedantically literal translation arose, that

it must always be rendered by eyw elfxt, while eyw alone

represented 'OK. The rule reminds one of Aquila's use of

a-vv to express nx the prefix to the accusative : the solecism is

quite unlike the Hebraisms found elsewhere in the LXX, and

the portions in which it occurs (if they are not entirely the

work of Theodotion) may be regarded as among the latest

additions to the Greek Bible.

§ 5. The Papyri and the Uncial MSS of the LXX.

It is proposed in this section to consider how far the uncial

MSS of the LXX, B in particular, can be trusted, in the light

of the new evidence afforded by the papyri, in some matters

of orthography and accidence. Have the MSS faithfully pre-

served the spelling and the forms of the autographs or at

1J. T. S. viii. 272 f.

56 The Papyri and the Uncials[§ 5

least of an age earlier than that in which they were written, orhave the scribes in these matters conformed to the practice oftheir own age ? The question has already been raised in thecase of the N.T. MSS by Dr J. H. Moulton, who points out that" there are some suggestive signs that the great uncials, in thisrespect as in others, are not far away from the autographs"(Pro/. 42). But this conclusion, if established in the caseof the N.T., does not ipso facto apply to the LXX, where theautographs are much earlier, at least three centuries earlier inthe case of the Pentateuch, than the autographs of the N.T.books.

The present writer, for the purpose of this work, has ana-lysed and tabulated the evidence of numerous collections ofpapyri which have been edited by their discoverers or custodiansin England or on the continent. The ground has already beentraversed by others, notably by Deissmann and J. H. Moulton :

but the principal object which those writers had in view wasthe illustration of the N.T., and an independent investigationfor LXX purposes may not be useless, even if it merely servesto corroborate the conclusions of earlier explorers in this field.

Moreover, fresh materials have accumulated even since theappearance of Moulton's Prolegomena : the Hibeh Papyri havelargely increased the number of documents of the age whenthe Greek Pentateuch came into being 1

.

These papyri provide us with a collection of dated docu-ments of a miscellaneous character, written by persons of all

ranks in the social scale, educated and uneducated, coveringa period of more than a millennium 2

. Documents of the

* All collections published before 1907 known to the present writerhave been investigated, except that the later volumes of the huge Berlincollection have not been completely examined for the period i/ to iv/A.D.The hundreds of documents for that period which have been consulted arehowever, sufficient to establish certain definite results. The recent (rnoAvolumes of Tebtunis Papyri (Part 11) and British Museum Papyri (Part nihave not been used. v: y '

2 HP 84 («) is dated 301-300 e.g. The last will and testament of

§ 5] The Papyri and the Uncials 57

Byzantine period are not very numerous, but for LXX purposes

these may be neglected. Down to the fourth century of our

era, the date of Codex Vaticanus, we have a nearly continuous

string of documents exhibiting Greek as it was written and

spelt by all classes of the community in Egypt during seven

centuries. There is only one rather unfortunate gap. Papyri

of i/B.c. and of the early part of i/a.d. are sadly scanty. Theearly part of ii/B.c. is also not very largely represented. Onthe other hand, iii/B.c. is now richly illustrated (by the Hibehand Petrie Papyri, the Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus

etc.), as is also the period 133— 100 b.c. (chiefly by the

Tebtunis Papyri), and from about 50 a.d. onwards there is

practically no missing link in the catena of evidence.

With this large mass of dated evidence covering such an

extensive epoch in our hands, it ought to be possible to trace

some clear indications of change and development, no less in

matters of orthography and grammatical forms, than in formulae

and modes of address 1, and to gain thereby some criterion

whereby to test the trustworthiness in these respects of our

oldest uncial MSS of the LXX. A few of the clearest instances

of such development will here be considered together with

their bearing on the LXX uncials. We begin with an instance

which has not been noted by Moulton and which affords a

more certain criterion than the one which he places in the

forefront of his discussion (Pro/. 42 f.). To Moulton's in-

stance-—the use of o§ av and o? idv—we will revert later.

Abraham, bishop of Hermonthis (BM i. 77), is a specimen of writing inviii/A.D.

1 E.g. the closing formula in correspondence, which, in the Ptolemaicage, according to the status of the person addressed, is Zppwao (to aninferior or an equal) or eur^a (to a superior). From i/A.D. Steurtfx«usually replaces eMxei. In iii/A.D. we have the more elaborate ippuadai(4pp. <re) etixop.ai, still further extended in iv/A.D. by the addition of7ToX\0?S XpiWlS.

58 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5

(1) OvOeis (fxrjOels) and ouSeis (/at/Scis) '.

The form olOeis (firjOek) is one which we are in a position

to trace from its cradle to its grave. First found in an inscrip-

tion of 378 B.C., it is practically the only form in use throughout

the Greek-speaking world during iii/B.c. and the first half of

ii/B.c. In 132 b.c. the 8 forms begin again to reassert them-

selves, and the period from that date to about 100 b.c. appears

to have been one of transition, when the 8 and 6 forms are

found side by side in the same documents. For i/B.c. we are

in the dark, but in i/A.D. we find that ouSeis has completely

regained its ascendancy, and by the end of u/a.d. ovOus, which

still lingers on in i/-ii/A.D., mainly in a single phrase firjOev

rjcra-ov, is extinct, never apparently to reappear, at all events not

within the period covered by the papyri.

Let us first take the evidence of the Attic inscriptions, as

given by Schwyzer-Meisterhans (ed. 3, 259).

ovdels (fXTjd.) ov8els (fir)8.)

From 450 to 378 B.c, o 12

„ 378 „ 300 „ 23 34„ 300 „ 60 „ 28 o

Under the Roman Empire 5 18

The latest dates in the first column are two of ii/-iii/A.D.

The entire absence of o-uSa's from the inscriptions for over

250 years (300—60 B.C.) is most remarkable.

The evidence of the papyri is in general agreement with

this, but enables us to trace the use of the two forms rather

more closely between 300 and 100 B.C.

(Where there are several instances of a form in the samedocument, the number of examples in that document have notbeen counted : in these cases the figure is followed by + : wherethere are several documents which repeatedly use the sameform, + + has been added.)

1 Cf. Mayser 180 ff.

5] The Papyri and the Uncials 59

from c.

6o The Papyri and the Uncials [§5

books," settled in Egypt. On the other hand, at the datewhen Codex Vaticanus was written, ovOeis was as obsolete as

to Englishmen of to-day is the spelling "peny," which onlyrecently disappeared from our Prayer-book.

We turn then to the LXX to test the uncials and obtainthe following statistics.

§5] The Papyri and the Uncials 61

once, contain ovSeis in all passages in all the uncials : these are

Proverbs1

(17 examples), Ecclesiastes (6), 4 Maccabees (15).

In each of the following books the pronoun is used once only,

and the uncials read ovSets : Judges (xiv. 6), K. (3y (2 K. xii. 3),

Ezekiel (xliv. 2), Baruch (iv. 12).

(3) Books where ov9ei<s is found throughout in all MSS are

3 Kingdoms (iii. 18, xviii. 40, 43) and 2 Chronicles (ix. 20,

xxxv. 3).

(4) Books where ovdets has preponderant attestation are

Genesis, Leviticus, Joshua, 1 Kingdoms, Jeremiah (both parts).

(5) OwSets preponderates in most of the other books,

including Exodus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Isaiah, and Minor

Prophets ; in all of these, however, ovOeis finds some attestation.

From the last sentence it seems fairly clear that the uncials

cannot be altogether relied on : the Greek Pentateuch certainly

goes back into iii/B.c, and the Greek Prophetical Books are

probably not later than ii/B.c, and the autographs must almost

certainly have contained ov9ei<; : the three examples in the papyri

of ouSets before 132 B.C. prevent us from speaking more positively.

The books mentioned under (2) above deserve notice as

regards dates. The Greek Ecclesiastes is probably Aquila's

work, a second century production, and 4 Maccabees is

generally regarded as written in i/a.d.2 The 8 forms are,

therefore, what we should expect to find in the autographs.

In the third book, Proverbs, the 8 forms attested throughout

by BkA doubtless go back to the original translator. This

suggests a date not earlier than 132 B.C., probably not earlier

than 100 B.C., as the date when Proverbs was translated.

The Greek Sirach, we know from the statement in the pro-

logue, was written in the period of transition (132—100 B.C.),

and we are therefore not surprised to find the uncials uniting in

support first of the one form, then of the other : the autograph

1 But xxiv. 21 /jLTjderepq) BK (a"?S. A).2 The last part of Baruch also belongs to the close of i/A.D.

62 The Papyri and the Uncials [8 5

probably contained both forms. The same fluctuation holds

good in Wisdom (cwSei's i. 8 BnA; ovQtl% ii. 4 BkA; owSeis

ii. 5 BkA; oufleV iii. 17 BkA etc.); and we are tempted to

refer that book to the same epoch.

In the N.T. it is only what we should expect when we find

that oi30ets, which was expiring in i/a.d., is limited in WH text

to seven instances (5 in Luke's writings, 1 each in 1 and 2

Corinthians).

(2) Teo-aapoLKOVTa—recrcrepaKovTa.

Dr J. H. Moulton l

has already called attention to the " dis-

sonance between N.T. uncials and papyri" as regards these

forms, and his statement applies with greater force to the LXXuncials. The substitution of e for the first a in reaaapdKovraseems to have come into existence in some parts of the Koivrj

speech earlier than in others. Schweizer 2 quotes instances ofTeo-aepdxovTa, TcWepes, etc., as early as iv/-iii/B.c. in Pergameneinscriptions, and he regards these forms, which are attested in

Herodotus, when found in Asiatic territory, as survivals fromthe old Ionic dialect. On the other hand, in Egypt the formrevo-epdKovTa hardly appears before i/A.D. and does not becomecommon till ii/A.D., from which date it is used concurrentlywith the classical form. TeaaapaKovra is universal in thePtolemaic papyri. The earliest attested example of the e formin Egypt, if it can be trusted, is on an inscription of circa

50 B.C., Archiv I. 209, SeKaTcVJo-epa. Next comes T€o-<xepa/<oo-Tos

BM ii. 262, 1 1 a.d., and Teo-o-epaKon-o. once or twice in i/a.d. : onthe other hand I have counted 15 examples of reo-<rapdKovTa in

papyri of i/A.D. From the beginning of ii/A.D. e becomes morecommon. The e in the second syllable of parts of rio-a-apes is

much rarer. BU 133, 144-145 a.d., SeKaT<We[pa] is the earliest

which I have noted, followed by GP 15 ("Byzantine") reoW/w.1 Prol. 46. Cf. CR xv. 33, xviii. 107 and Mayser 57, 224.2 Gramm. d. Perg. Inschr. 163 f.

8 ij] The Papyri and the Uncials 63

Yet, though it is clear that the autographs in at least the

majority of the LXX books must have contained TecraapaKovra,

the form which is practically universal 1in the uncials is

Teo-aepoLKovTa. Here, then, we have an instance where the

spelling of the uncials has been accommodated to that of a

later date than the time of writing : the MS spelling may have

come down from ancestors earlier than iv/A.D., but it is not

likely to be older than i/A.D.

(3) Tafxecov and similar forms.

Moulton (Prol. 45) speaks of the coalescence of two suc-

cessive i sounds as "a universal law of Hellenistic phonology"

and states thatu Tajxdov, irHv and vyela are overwhelmingly

attested by the papyri." Perhaps it was owing to their chief

interest lying in N.T. study, that neither he nor Deissmann

(J?S 182 f.) has noticed the contrast in this respect between

papyri dated B.C. and those dated a.d. Mayser's list (92)

shows that the longer forms ra/jaeiov, vyUta,'

A/jL/AwvLelov etc.

were those commonly written in the Ptolemaic age.

For Tajxieiov—ra/jieiov (or Ta/x. as a street name in Arsinoe)

the papyri give the following statistics

:

rajMelov Tape'iov (-lov)

iii/B.C. 11 2 oii/B.C. 1

3 oi/B.c. o oi/A.D. o 4

4

ii/A.D. i5 6 (or 8 6

)

1 The exceptions are Cod. E in Gen. v. 13, vii. 12 bis, xviii. 28

(aapaKovra sic) bis : 2 Es. xv. 15 A, xvii. 67 K, ^r xciv. 10 RT, Cod. Vfour times in 2—3 Mace, once (3 M. vi. 38) being joined by A. [Cod. 87has the a form in Dan. iii. 47 and one of the correctors of B (usually

Bb)generally alters the e to a.] Against these examples must be set some

140 instances where reaffepaKovra is read by all the uncials.2 Add. to Mayser's examples HP 31 c. 270 B.C. (six examples), PP i.

32 (1) 5 iii/B.C.3 AP 53, 114 B.C.4 The earliest is CPR i, 83—84 A.D.5 BU 106, 199 A.D.6 Including OP iii. 533, ii/—iii/A.D., OP iv. 705, 200— 202 A.D.

64 The Papyri and the Uncials [§5

In iii/ and iv/A.D. only the shorter form is attested.

For vyUia Mayser quotes five exx. from records dated ii/ and

i/B.c, 99 B.C. being the latest date cited. 'Yyeta appears to

begin in the papyri early in ii/A.D., e.g. OP iii. 496, 127 a.d.,

ib. 497 "early 2nd cent." Huv also makes its appearance in

the same century1

. The same distinction between the early

and later papyri holds good of the analogous forms from proper

names, %apairuiov etc. (see Mayser, 92, 57). The longer forms

are usual down to the early part of i/a.d. : 1apaTn(e)lov OPiv. 736, i/A.D., OP ii. 267, 36 a.d. Itapa-rvelov makes its appear-

ance in OP i. no, ii/A.D. Mayser, however, has two examples

from the end of ii/B.c. of 2oi>x(e)<^>i and cites one of 'Ao-TapretW

from Mai (whose accuracy he questions) as early as 158 B.C.

Turning, now, to the three principal uncial MSS, we find

the following statistics for the three words referred to above:

B

A

S 5] The Papyri and the Uncials 65

for the longer form. In the other two words B and K present

forms which, in the light of the papyri, can hardly be regarded

as original : in the first case A preserves the form which was

probably in the autographs, but the general character of the

A text leaves it doubtful whether this spelling has been handed

down unaltered from those autographs or whether it is merely

a literary correction (i.e. that the sequence was ra/juaov—rajxfiov—Ta/juelov). At all events in the B^ text we again have

grave reason to doubt the antiquity of the MS orthography.

(4) If, however, we have seen reason in the last two ex-

amples to question the trustworthiness of the orthography of

Codex B, there are, on the other hand, cases where the forms in

use in the uncials carry us back to a period far earlier than the

dates at which they were written and tell us something of a

parent MS from which all the uncials, or a certain group of

them, have descended. The phenomena to which attention

will here be drawn point to a conclusion of considerable

interest : they seem to indicate, beyond a doubt, the existence

at a very early time, if not actually as early as the autographs

themselves, of a practice of dividing each book, for clerical

purposes, into two nearly equal portions. Probably each book

was written on two rolls1

.

The clue to this discovery, in the case of two (or perhaps

three) books of the Pentateuch, is afforded by the form which

the particle takes in the indefinite relative os dv (os idv) andkindred phrases, e.g. tjvikol dv (rjvLKa idv). If the reader will

be at the pains to go through the examples of os dv (os idv)

etc. in the Books of Exodus and Leviticus in the CambridgeManual Edition, he will obtain the following results. (Theforms oVcos dv, ws dv, ecos dv, which in these books are invariably

so written, are excluded from the investigation.)

1 The subject has been dealt with more fully in an article by the writerin/. T.S. ix. 88 ff.

T. r

The Papyri and the Uncials [§5

Exodus. Part I. (i. I—xxiii. 19)

5]The Papyri and the Uncials 6y

into two nearly equal parts, which were transcribed by different

scribes : the scribe of the second half of both books wrote os

av the scribe of the first half probably wrote both os <xv and

In Numbers something of the same kind may be traced in

AF, which, after the Balaam episode, contain no examples of

os idv : B* however has this form in both parts (though in

Part ii. it is twice corrected by Bab to 6s av, xxx. 9, xxxiii. 54).

If the book be divided at the end of chap, xxiv., we obtain the

following results :

The Papyri and the Uncials 5

"Os av was, thus, the usual form in iii/—ii/B.c. down to

133 B.C., when os idv begins to come to the front, and from

i/B.c. onwards the latter is always the predominant form

:

the figures in both columns decrease in iii/-iv/A.D., when the

use of the indefinite relative in any form was going out of use1

.

Similar phenomena present themselves in quite another

part of the LXX, namely in the Psalter. Here again we find

a distinction as regards orthography between the first and the

second half of the book. The tests which have been found in

this book (three) are more numerous than in the Pentateuch : onthe other hand the only MS affected in all three instances is B :

T keeps the same orthography throughout, while the evidence

for «A is not quite conclusive as to their derivation from a

parent MS which contained the two methods of spelling. Thebreak appears to come at the end of * 77, but there are at least

two Psalms in Part 1. (20 and 76) where the spelling is that

ordinarily found in Part 11. The three tests are (1) the insertion

or omission of the temporal augment in evcjypatveiv, (2) nouns

in -eta or -ta, (3) the interchange of ai and e.

(1) The evidence is as follows

Part I.

Part II.

"*• xv. 9

£-] The Papyri and the Uncials 69

(2 )bvvaaria xix. 7 B* lxiv. 7 B*T, lxv. 7 B*K, lxx. 1 6 B*,

1 8 B*X, lxxiii. 1 3 N*, lxxvii. 4 B*T, 26 B*X as against 8waareia

fxx. i4'b*NAU] lxxix. 3 B, lxxxviii. 14 BA, lxxxix. 10 BKA,

cii 22 B, and so B, sometimes joined by A, in cv. 2, 8, cxhv._6

(with T), 11, 12, cxlvi. 10, cl. 2. There is a similar change mthe case of evirpeir(e)ia, peya\o7rpeir(e)la : chap. xx. in its spelling

of the last word again goes with Part 11..

(3) Examples of at for e in the 2nd pers. plur. of verbs, in

wai8iov ( = 7re8lov) and twice in pu = pe (xlii. 2 B*A, lviii. 2 B*K)

occur in B in xxiii. 7, 9, xxix. 5, xxx. 25, xxxi. 11 bis, xxxn. 1, 2,

xxxiii. 9, xlii. 2, xlvii. 13, 14 bis, xlviii. 2, lvii. 3, lvm. 2, lxi. 4, 11,

lxiv. 12, lxvii. 5, lxxv. 12, lxxvii. 12 (from xxix. 5 to xlvm._2 B is

joined by A)—examples of the reverse change in ix. 22 (with A),

23, 24, xiii. 3, xiv. 4 (with A), xliv. 8, liv. 22, lxxi. 7 (with T),

lxxiv. 6 (with T). After chap, lxxvii. there appear to be no

examples of this interchange in Cod. B.

Now, there is nothing to shew that the Greek Psalter is the

work of more than a single translator : on the contrary the

whole book is marked by a somewhat peculiar vocabulary.

Here we have an instance of a division of clerical labour

merely. But it is just possible that the two spellings go back

to the autographs. The interchange of e and cu begins in the

papyri in ii/B.c.1, when it is distinctly vulgar: it does not

become common till u/a.d. At all events the division of the

Greek Psalter into two parts goes back at least to a MS of

i/-ii/A.D.

The close resemblance existing between the cases which

prove the existence of a practice of dividing the O.T. books into

two parts, whether for purposes of translation (Jerem. Ezek.) or

of transcription, is very remarkable. In at least_

five cases,

representing all three divisions of the Hebrew Scriptures, this

practice has been traced. In each case the division is made

roughly at the half-way point without strict regard to subject-

matter : in each case Part 1. is slightly longer than Part 11.

and—what is specially noticeable—the excess of Part I. over

Part 11. in the Hebrew of the MT is practically a fixed quantity,

1 The only example B.C. of at for e which I have noted is FP 12.

c. 103 B.C. rpawa^lrov (noted by the editors as " an early example "):the

B.C. examples noted of e for at are avtiyere Par. 50, 160 B.C., bpare ib.

I. 386, ii/B.c. Mayser 107 adds a few more.

yo The Papyri and the Uncials [S 5

namely about one fifteenth of the whole book : that is to say, ifeach of these books were divided into fifteen equal sections,Parts 1. and 11. would be found to comprise about eight andseven sections respectively. The following statistics, in whichthe pages are those of an ordinary printed Hebrew Bible, andthe books are arranged in order of length, will show what is

meant.

Total. Excess of Part I.

over Part II.

93f 7i

83* 5+

72} 4f

5oJ 3f

A final instance may be quoted where B appears to preservea^spelling older than itself. In 3 Kingdoms B twice only writesovk Idov (vm. 53, xvi. 28 c) as against ten examples of ovX idoi.The two passages, however, where the aspirate is not insertedare absent from the M.T. and are perhaps later glosses. B haspreserved the differing spellings of the glossator and of theearlier text.

The preceding investigation will serve to show the use to

which the papyri evidence, when duly tabulated, can be put,

and how necessary it is, at each step in a work such as this,

to take account of it. If we sometimes find that all MSS,including B, have been influenced by the later spelling, there

are other instances which carry us back to a date not far

removed from the autographs, if not to the autographs them-selves.

1 Excluding the last chapter which is a later addition in the Greek t

cf. p. 11.

ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.

§ 6. The Vowels.

i. Any attempt to determine the spelling adopted in the

autographs of the LXX, as in those of the N.T., is beset

with great difficulty, and, in the present state of our know-

ledge, finality is impossible, notwithstanding the assistance now

afforded by the papyri. At the time when our oldest uncials

were written (iv/-vi/ a.d.) and for centuries earlier there was

no fixed orthography in existence. Changes had taken place

in pronunciation which gradually made themselves felt in

writing. In particular the diphthongs had ceased to be pro-

nounced as such, and scribes now wrote indifferently at or e,

ei or i, 01 or v, having nothing to guide them in their choice

but any acquaintance which they happened to possess with

classical models. If we attempt to go behind the spellings

which we find in the uncials, we are met by two unsolved

problems, (i) No certain criteria have yet been reached for

distinguishing dialectical and local differences, if such existed,

within the kolvt}. (2) The birthplaces of our uncials are still

a matter of dispute.

These gaps in our knowledge are rather less serious to a

student of the LXX than to the N.T. investigator, because in

the Greek Old Testament we have no reason to doubt that we

are concerned with writings which emanate with few, if any,

exceptions from a single country, namely Egypt : and for that

72 The Vowels [8 6, I—country the papyri supply us with evidence covering the wholeperiod from the time of writing to the dates of the uncials.

Moreover, the palaeography of Codices « and A (which,

as Mr W. E. Crum points out, is closely akin to that of manyof the older Coptic hands), as well as the appearance in these

two MSS of certain orthographical phenomena—particularly

as regards the interchange of consonants (§ 7. 2)—which havebeen traced to peculiarities of Egyptian pronunciation, makethe Egyptian provenance of these two MSS extremely probable.On the other hand, the birthplace of B is more doubtful.

Egypt, Rome, South Italy and Caesarea are rival claimants to

the honour of producing it : the last-named place is that whichhas recently found most favour. Yet, if Teschendorf's identi-

fication of one of the hands of k with that of the scribe of Bmay be trusted, the two MSS must apparently have emanatedfrom the same country.

The probability of the Egyptian extraction of A and mshould, one would suppose, lend their evidence a peculiarinterest. Yet the generalisation suggested by the availabledata is that B is on the whole nearer to the originals in

orthography as well as in text. Cod. A contains much thatwe can recognize as characteristic of, if not peculiar to, Egypt,sometimes even modes of writing which are characteristic ofthe earlier Ptolemaic age (e.g. ip pfow, ey yaarpi). More often,

however, it is the case that the spellings found in A and in kare shown by the papyri to have come into fashion in Egyptonly in the Imperial age and may therefore be confidentlyattributed to later copyists. In orthography and grammar, noless than in text, A is generally found to occupy a secondaryposition in comparison with B. h is marked by a multitudeof vulgarisms which have obviously not descended from theautographs and deprive this MS of any weight in orthographicalmatters which its apparently Egyptian origin might seem tolend to it.

I 6, 2] The Vowels 73

In addition to the changes in spelling due to altered pro-

nunciation there are others which have a psychological basis

(influence of analogy, etc.). The latter are the more im-

portant, but even the 'itacisms' so-called have their interest

and may throw light on the history and character of the MSS,when tried by the standard of documents, of which the date

and country are known.

2, Interchange of vowels.

A > E. The weakening of a to e1 frequently takes place

where the vowel is followed by one of the liquids (p, A.),

especially p. In the first two instances to be mentioned the

change takes place only under certain conditions.

We have already examined the forms reWepa, T€o-<xepaKorra}

etc. in the light of the papyri and seen reason to doubt their

existence in the LXX autographs (§ 5, p. 62 f.) : a few words must

however be added here as to the origin of these widely-attested

forms. Long before the Hellenistic age Ionic Greek had

adopted the forms with e in the second syllable, TeWepes, reo--

<repas, recrcrepa, recrcrepayv, recrcrepcri, also TeacrepaKovTa. The LXXMSS on the other hand keep the a in reWapes, Ttcradpaov,

recraapai, while commonly writing reWepa 2, recnrepaKovra. This

is not a case of Hellenistic Greek directly taking over Ionic

forms : some other principle must be found to account for

the discrimination. The masc. ace. in the LXX is either

reVo-opa? 2or reWapes (=nom.) : the latter is the constant form

of the ace. in the B text of the Octateuch and occurs spo-

radically elsewhere in B as well as in A and (twice) in «.—Theorigin of reWapes = ace. 3

is doubtless mainly due to assimi-

1 Perhaps due to Coptic (Egyptian) influence : Thumb Hell. 138, 177,Dieterich Untersuch. 11.

2 Teacrapa in the B text only in Jer. Ez. and Minor Prophets (Jer. xv. 3,Ez. i. 6 BA, 8 BA, Zech. i. 18, vi. 1). The same group writes masc. ace.reaaapas.

3 See Moulton Prol. ed. 2 p. 243 f. for the predominance of this formin business documents.

74 The Vowels [§ 6, 2

—

lation of ace. to nom. plur., of which there are other instances

(§ IO> !5) : but the frequency of this assimilation in the numeral

appears to be due to the weakening influence of the liquid.

The nom. conversely appears twice in the B text of 2 Esdras(ii. 15, 64) as TeWepas. The rule appears to be that d

cannot retain its place both before and after p : one of the

vowels must be weakened to e: in reaaepa Tecra-epaKovra the

first a was altered, in reWapes = ace. assimilation to the nom.suggested alteration of the second.

The same influence is seen at work in the papyri in thetransition from Tapanis (Ptolemaic age) to Repair is (Romanage)

: Mayser 57 quotes two examples only of 2epairietov beforethe Roman age. Sepaîs and riacrepa appear to have come intogeneral use together, about i/A.D. Cf. irepd for trapa (i/B.c).Mayser 56.

3. In the verb KaOap%(o Cod. A in 14 passages 1 has -ep-

for -ap-, but, with the exception of N. xii. 15 Ka8epLa-drj A(read iKadaplcrdr} with BF), only where there is an augmentOr reduplication : eKaOeptcra, iKa0ep[ar6r]v, Ke/«x#ep(,crpii/os, butalways KaOapLô)

2

, Kadaptw, Ka6apiora(r8e -itravTes etc.

B only once has -ep-, 2 Es. vi. 20 eKadepio-dâav B*A, X never

:

F has it in Lev. viii. 15, Q in Ez. xxiv. 13, V three times in 1 and2 Mace, always preceded by an augment.

In this instance the prefixing of a syllable with e appears toproduce the change: assimilation of first and third syllablesand the weakening force of p upon the vowel are jointly re-sponsible. The avoidance of the sequence of the vowelse- a- a where the second a is preceded or followed by pobservable in the two examples quoted (rea-aepa, iKadepiaa)is curious 3

.

4. Connected with the preceding exx. is a group of words4

,

1 As against seven with eKaOap. neKaOap.2 The sub-heading mOepLfa in Moulton-Geden s. v. is therefore mis-

leading.3 Cp. Dieterich op. cit. 8. Dr J. H. Moulton suggests that the verb

was popularly regarded as a compound of /card, and iKadepiaa is an exampleof double augment.

4 Thumb Hell. 75 f. regards the e forms as Ionic and thinks that

§ 6, 6] The Vowels y$

in which the ancient grammarians pronounce the forms with

a to be Attic, those with € Hellenistic : the vowel is in most

cases followed by a liquid. In a few words containing v

(fxveXos, TrveXos, tttwXov) the e form is said to be Attic, the

a form Hellenistic. LXX prefers the e forms, viz. (for Attic

fitapos etc.) it has puepos 1 and compounds, pvaepo? 2, cn'eX(os)

3

and o-ie\i£eiv, i}/iXiov4(Att. if/dXiov) : also (with Attic according

to the grammarians) /weXoV, 7rru€X(os)8

: similarly i//eKas7 for

Attic i^a/ca?. On the other hand LXX retains the Attic a in

Kva6os, vaXos 8, <pid\.r). The MSS are divided as to arreXe/^os

(Bm: the Ionic form) and arTeXa/3os (AQ) in Na. iii. 17.

The words crKc(a)p6s, ^Xi(a)pos, i}sl(a)dos are absent from LXX.

5. For evena > evenev see § 9, 8. Assimilation of vowels

produces -rrevTes= 7rdvres 2 Ch. xiv. 8 A (so rereypeuos Me<e86vos

e8e<povs etc. in Ptolemaic papyri). Analogy of -a> verbs accountsfor forms like idvvero 4 M. ii. 20 A, analogy of the imperfect for

forms like edcoices Ez. xvi. 21 A (so in the papyri).

6. E > A. The reverse change of e to a is less common :

two formations in -a£<o may be mentioned. 'A//,<£<,a£w takes

the place of classical dpLcpiewvpa : the verb occurs four times

only, in two, Job xxix. 14, xxxi. 19, all the uncials have rjp<pia-

crdp:r]v (-tao-a), in 4 K. xvii. 9, Job xl. 5, B keeps the class,

aor. with e (A, «A having the later form). IIia£co is used

Hellenistic Greek arrived at a compromise between these and the Attic

forms : in modern Greek the a form has prevailed.1 So Cod. A always (with fuepcxpayeiv -cpayla -cpovia) in 2 and 4 M.

(the only two books which use the word) except in 2 M. vii. 34 : X has -e-

six times, V once.2 Lev. xviii. 23, BAF.3

1 K. xxi. 13 t<x oieXa, Is. xl. 15 ws crieXos : Trpocrcne\i£eiv Lev. xv. 8

BA (-ffiaX- F).4 So in a papyrus of iii/B.C. : otherwise the Ptolemaic papyri have

Attic forms only, Mayser 16.6 Gen. xlv. 18, Job xxi. 24, xxxiii. 24 : but fivaXovv ^r Ixv. 15.6 Job vii. 19 (rbv ttt.), xxx. 10.

7 Job xxiv. 8, Cant. v. 2.

8 Job 9 xxviii. 17.

7& The Vowels[§ 6, 6—

along with the Attic inktp "press," but takes on another meaning,"seize" (§ 24 s.v.).

The MSS A and X afford other examples, mainly due toassimilation. A has Xcikuvj] Jd. v. 25, raXap&vi 3 K. xxi. 38,dpadios 'heron' * ciii. 17 (??pcoS. T: e'pcoSto? BNR was the usualform, but there is early authority for pa>8i6s, and the initialvowel may have been an aftergrowth). K has e.g. aapacpeivIs. vi. 6, Tao-crapas Jer. XXV. 16, avvirviaêadai ib. xxxvi. 8.

Preference for the first aor. forms accounts for words likedvaXdPare Jer. xxvi. 3 A, ef3aXas etc. (§ 17, 2), confusion of aor.and fut. inf. for i«cpev£a(rdai 2 M. ix. 22 V ( = fut. inf.: similarconfusion in the papyri from ii/B.C, Mayser 385).

7. A and H. The following exx. of d where 17 might beexpected are noticeable. (1) 'AperaXoyia, Sir. xxxvi. 19, "thestory of thy majesty" (Heb. -pin : scribes have misunderstoodthe word and corrupted it to apat ra \6yia : the word dpera-

Aoyos appears first in the koivtj, where it means a prater aboutvirtue, a court-jester or buffoon). (2) MapvKaa6ai is so written

(notfj.Vp.) in both passages, Lev. xi. 26 = Dt. xiv. 8, p^pu-

Kio-piov ov pia.pvKS.Tai : the subst. is always p.rjpvK«Tp,6<s. (So{d.va)âpvKaxrdai, Ep. Barn. 10, but subst. p^pu/ucrpio?, dvapLTjpv-

Kô-ts Aristeas 153 f., 161.) (3) 'Oo-cppaata (= class, oo-ô-ts)is a oV. Aey. in Hos. xiii. 7 BA (6a(ppWla Q) coined from thelate verb ocrcppdopLai for 6cr<ppaivopiou.

Thumb (77,?//. 66 f., cf. 61) mentions dperaXoyos and papvKdadaiamong the few instances of koivtj forms which appear to be ofDoric origin. Another "Doric" koivt) form quoted by Thumb is8lXaXov : LXX uses only the verb 8ixn\elv. LXX similarly usesonly Kvvrjyos, obrjyelv -6s, never 68ay. as in some N.T. MSS.'Pao-o-o) is the LXX form of dpaaaco, which is not used (a beforep tends to be dropped or weakened to e) : it is not an alternativefor prjacrai prjyvvpi.

8. The Hellenistic (Ionic) inf. xpacrdat appears in 2 M.vi. 21 A beside Attic XPW&ai ib. iv. 19, xi. 31, Est. viii. 11

etc.:the Ptolemaic papyri have both forms (Mayser 347).

^The LXX MSS have only the regular forms dvaXianeiv,

avdXacris with a in the second syllable ; in the Ptolemaic

6, u] The Vowels 77

papyri, however, the augment has invaded all parts and

derivatives of the verb : avrfkia-Keiv, dvrjXooriKos etc. are usual,

and dvrjXcopa is almost universal down to ii/A.D., when dvdXapa

begins to reassert itself (Mayser 345 f.). The extensive use of

these forms under the Ptolemies excites suspicion as to the

trustworthiness of the uncials.

9. A and O. BifiXiacpopos Est. iii. 13, viii. 10 (corrected

by Nc,a- to (3t/3X.Lo<f>.) is supported by Polyb. iv. 22. 2 and a

papyrus of 111 B.C. /3v(3\iacp6poi<; (Mayser 102, 61) and by the

similarly-formed /^Ataypa^os, in which the first half of the

compound seems to be the neuter plural : but (3t^Xto6rjKrj,

f3i/3Xto(f)v\aKiov.

Illiterate scribes confused a and o, much as a and e were

confused : assimilation and the weak pronunciation of a in the

neighbourhood of a liquid account for many examples (Mayser

60 f.). So /jloWov (= paXkov) Is. liv. I K : p.ero^v (for pera^v)

3 K. xv. 6 A is a curious example, found in the papyri from

i/A.D. (BM 2 177. 11 = 40 a.d., OP 2 237 col. v. 11 = 186 A.D.,

AP App. I. Pt. I. iii. (c)=iv/A.D.), apparently due to false

etymology (ogvs). Conversely jiappa (for j3oppa) Jer. vi. 1 K : cf.

ftpdpara (for fipapara) Jl. ii. 23 X.

10. AI and A. LXX writes kAcu'w, not the old Attic

KA-ao), and Kaiw : for the few exx. in the MSS of «Aaco kcxo

(rare in Ptol. papyri, Mayser, 105) see § 24 s.v. Atet (Epic

and Ionic) appears in 1 Es. i. 30 B, elsewhere the Attic aet,

and always ae-ros.

11. AI and E. Some time before 100 a.d. cu ceased to be

pronounced as a diphthong and was pronounced as e. The

interchange of at and e, which resulted from the change in

pronunciation, begins c 100 a.d. in the Attic inscriptions 1.

At about the same date the interchange becomes common in

the Egyptian papyri, although the beginnings of it may be

traced back in the vulgar language to the second century B.C.2

1 Meisterhans 34.2 Mayser 107 cites half a dozen examples of e for at, less than a dozen

of at for e, from Ptolemaic papyri, mainly illiterate, beginning about

161 B.C.

78 The Vowels [§ 6, n—The change seems to have begun in final -at -e in verbal

forms.

The appendices to the Cambridge Manual LXX affordinnumerable instances of this change, which must, however,be mainly attributed to later scribes. Cod. K, in particular,abounds in spellings like res rjpep £S =Tals rjpepais in the pro-phetical books. B is more free from such spellings especiallyin the historical books, but even this MS has nearly 300 examples(mainly of final -cu for -e or final -e for -at), which can hardly all

go back to the autographs. The statistics for B, collected fromthe Appendices to the Cambridge LXX, show a curious rise inthe frequency of this usage from the Historical Books to thePsalms group and from this to the Prophetical group. ThePentateuch has 24 examples in all, Joshua to 2 Esdras only 11,the Psalms 1 and Wisdom group 63, the Prophets 188.

A few of the more frequent examples may be noted. 'Egecpvrjs

has preponderant support as in N.T. (B 6 out of 8 times,A 8/10, N 4/6) : e'cj)vL8tos (-/cos) is read by A in 2 and 3 Mace,but atyvldios is certainly original in W. xvii. 15. The proximityof one of

_ the liquids specially tends to convert at into e (theliquid having the same weakening effect as in ricra-apa > ria-crepa) :

hence frequent examples in B, often supported by KA, of formslike epere ( — atpere) eper'i(ei ( — alper.) etc., and of eXeov = eXcuov.It may be noted that among the few Ptolemaic examples of thisinterchange other than in final -at -e occur avdepalrcas = avdaipercos,eXeov = eXaiov (Mayser 107). The reverse change takes place in7rai8lov 2= weSiov, which is common in B and A. An idiosyncrasyof B is at8ecrpa= ede(rpa, 8 out of io times (once in T, M> liv. 15).In the circumstances the context alone can show whether e.g.

6Tepoc = erepos or eraipos, ececBe = e<re<rde or ecreadai.

12. AY and EY. The Ptolemaic papyri exhibit only the

classical forms ipevvdu) epevva : epavvdu) epavva make their

appearance in papyri of i/A.D.3, and subsequently made way

again for the older forms. In the LXX uncials the forms are

about equally divided, and once again the papyri suggest that

the MSS are not to be relied on as representing the auto-

_

x The examples in the Psalms (31) are limited to the first half, the last

being 7rcu5ty lxxvii. 12 (see § 5, p. 69).2 This form supplies the only examples of at for e in the B text of

2—4 Kingdoms (2 K. xvii. 8, 3 K. xi. 29, xvi. 4).3 Mayser 113. The earliest example is dated 22 a.d.

§6, 14] The Vowels 79

graphs1

. The theories once held that the form ipavvdw was a

peculiarity of Jewish or of Alexandrian Greek have to be given

up : a special association with Egypt is just possible2

.

Cf. Kokonavei= Kokanevei I Es. iv. 31 B and iriravpov written

by correctors of B and N in Prov. ix. 18 {irerevpov B*K*A seemsto have been the older form of the word). The converse, ev for

av, is seen in ivrevda i Es. v. 66 A.

13. AY—

A

3. No examples in the LXX uncials have been

noted of the dropping of v in forms like dros ( = avros), eparrjv,

iarovs etc., which appear from the papyri to have been in voguein i/A.D. Assimilation accounts for Karayd(eiv ( = Karavy.) in

W. xvii. 5 B and for rpa/xariac ( = rpavp.) in Jer. xxviii. 4, 52 N :

the influence of evdXaaros probably produced evdpavra { = ev-

6pavaTa) in W. xv. 13 ^AC.

14. E and H. A prominent instance of c replacing -q is

seen in the preference shown by the Koiv-q for the termination

-e/m in a group of neuter nouns which in the classical language

ended in -??/xa, due apparently to the analogy of cognate words

in -ecris (-eTos)4

. The same preference for the short radical

vowel appears in 7ro/xa (like ttoo-ls : class. 7no/xa), So/xa, ^t'/xa (class.

Xevp-a), and so apparently Kplpa KAfyux. Words in -/xa and -cm

had come to be used with little, if any, difference of meaning

(e.g. So/xa, Soo- is), and it was natural that they should be formed

on the same pattern. H is retained in the neuter where the

cognate feminine nouns have it : where the cognates ended in

-ctcris 7) is either retained (cri-acris, -arrjfxa, not -crra/xa)8

or

shortened to e, on the model of the majority of these neuter

1 The statistics are as follows : e£- 81- epevv&w and the substantives

gpevva ii;epeiji>r]<jis are included. B has 13 examples of ev to 13 of an:

A 17 ev, 20 an: K n ev, 14 av. Passages where the -av- forms are

strongly attested are Dt. xiii. 14 BA, Jd. v. 14 BA, 1 Ch. xix. 3 BXA,* passim, Pro v. ii. 4 BKA, Wis. vi. 3 BS, xiii. 7 BX, Est. A 13 BKA,Jer. xxvii. 26 BNA.

2 Thumb Hell. 176 f.

3 Cf. J. H. Moulton Prol. 47.4 Cf. Mayser 65 f., Schweizer Perg. Insch. 47 ff.

6 'Avdffrafia should perhaps be read in Or. Sib. 8. 268.


—

nouns. New words are formed with the short vowel (LXXafjjefia, KaOefxa, a^aipejxa). The LXX exx. are as follows :

—

with e with e and 77 with rj

evpepa tyepa -r][j.a2

firj/jLa

/depa ^dvddepa -rjna^ (pvrjp.a

\eK0efjia \uvv8epa -rjpa Iv7r6pvrjpa 8

Jiiri8ep.a fdvdarepa -rjpa \vir68rjpa

rrapddepaJ(Siacrrefta) 4

-rjfxa \8id8rjpa

TTepiBepaj(rvcrrep.a -rpxa

irpocrdepa \(vTTO(TTepa)° -rjpa

nardo-repa 1

The two forms dvddepa dvddrjixa appear in different senses,,

the Hellenistic form being used in the translated books for

a thing devoted to destruction, accursed ( = D"l!"l), whereas the

more literary books (Jdth, 2 and 3 Mace.) use the classical formwith the classical meaning, a votive offering given for the

adornment of a temple. We cannot, however, point to anexample of the distinction of meanings being made in a single

book, and dvddrjpa in Deut. (B text) is used to translate Din,

while civdepa is used by Theocritus of a temple offering (Ep. v.

[xiii] 2). In N.T. Luke possibly observes the distinction (Lc.

xxi. 5 dvadrjpaa-iv WH with Acts xxiii. 14 dvadepan), but there

is good authority in the first passage for dvaBep.aai.v'7 .

15. Connected with the foregoing words is the form

awiroSeros (five times in LXX), the kolvtJ form of class.

avviroSrjTos (once restored by A in Is. xx. 2), on the analogy of

(crw)SeTOS etc.

16. Two exx. of Hellenistic shortening of rj in the verb

are referred to elsewhere (§ 18, 1) : (1) in the fut. and aor„

1 3 M. v. 45.2 The former in Genesis (3 times), 4 K. B (twice), Hg. ii. 12, Dan.

(once) : the latter in 4 K. iv. 38 A, 39 A, 40 BA, Dan. (once).

3 'Avadrifia Dt. vii. 26 B bis, Jdth. xvi. 19 B, 2 M. ii. 13 V, ix. 16,

3 M. iii. 17: elsewhere avdde/xa.

4 Four times in the A text of Ezekiel.5 Twice in A text: 2 K. xxiii. 14= 1 Ch. xi. 16.

6 But {iirdfivefia. in a papyrus of iii/B.C, PP29 (5).

7 See Trench N. T. Synonyms 1st series (v) and Lightfoot on Gal. L 8.

Deissmann has shown that avade/j,a~" curse " is not confined to " Biblical

Greek," ZNTW ii. 342.

6, 1 8] The Vowels

of a group of verbs with pure stems, -rroveo-w Itroveaa, <pop£aw

icf>6peo-a etc., (2) in the aorist pass. ippeOrjv (presumably due to

assimilation, as the long vowel is retained where there is no

augment, py]6eis etc.).

"Hwcrrpov (the form used by Aristophanes) becomes hva-rpov

in the kolvyj : so in LXX Dt. xviii. 3, Mai. ii. 3.

17. The interchange of 77 and e continued, though less

frequent than that of a and o, till about ii/ or iii/A.D., when7] began to be pronounced like 1 (Meisterhans 19). It will benoted from the foregoing examples that the short vowel is

specially frequent in conjunction with A, p, v, p. So A hasipepa(av 2 Es. ix. 3 (but in the next v. rjp. with B), naureXdrai

Ez. xxvii. 9, o-eXevTj Dan. iii. 62. A also has êreiv 1 K. xxiv. 3,

B TrevreKOVTa N. iv. 3.

The examples of the converse lengthening of e to 77 are few.

In two adjoining passages in Isaiah another meaning is madepossible by the use of the long vowel in B : in xxxii. 4 we mustread irpoa-iêt rod cLKoveiv with KAQ " attend " (B Trpoarrjêi) andin xxxiii. 6 ineZ with the same MSS (B fjnei). Uevrr] N. vii. 53'B edlt ' (Swete's Appendix) occurs also in a papyrus of iii/B.C.

(Mayser 63) : this and TrevreKOVTa above due apparently to

assimilation of the two numerals. B has peroncrjaiav Na. iii. 10

(confusion of forms in -tjctis and -eala), A evprja 2 K. ii. 30 (so in

an illiterate papyrus of ii/B.C, LP pap. C), V yovvn-qrias

2 M. xii. 24. A writes 'l-qpepias in 4 K. xxiv. 18, Sir. xlix. 6 andoften in Jer., B only once, Jer. xli. 6. For akairrjKos etc,

see § 10, 20.

18. E and EI. Attic Greek often dropped the t in the

diphthong ei before vowels^ just as it dropped it in the diphthong

ai (eAaa det etc.)1

. Hellenistic Greek almost always wrote

the diphthong, although Ptolemaic papyri still yield sporadic

instances of its omission 2.

In the LXX the writing of e for et, in two words where the

omission of 1 is specially common in Attic, is practically

confined to literary books. UXeov for rrXelov is certain only

in 4 Mace. (i. 8, ii. 6, ix. 30 k) : it has good authority in

Mai. iii. 14 BAP (ir\(e)2ov a,Q) and is a v. 1. in L. xxv. 51 A,

1 Meisterhans 40 ff.2 lb. 44 : Mayser 67 ft.

T. 6

82 The Vozvels [§ 6, 18

—

W. xvi. 17 «C, Sir. prol. 6 « : -n-Xeova is read by BQ in Am. vi. 2,

by K in Sir. xxxi. 1 2 : elsewhere the diphthong is universal before

long and short vowels alike1

. (Derivatives, irXeovaKis TrXzoveKrelv

etc., were always so written.) The writer of 3 Mace, has the

adverbs reXeov i. 22, and reAews vii. 22 A (but reAeuos iii. 26

AV) : elsewhere LXX has tcAcios, reAeiow etc.2 The literary

translator of Job writes cpopftea for Qopfieia "a halter" (xl. 20).

Only in the case of two late derivatives from axpeios (which

itself keeps the diphthong, 2 K. vi. 22, Ep. J. 15) is there strong

evidence for a more general omission of t3

,viz., dxpeovv

(TJxpeuOrjcroLV * xiii. 3, Hi. 4, Jer. xi. 16, axpewo-at 1 Es. i. 53 B)

and dxpeoT7]s Tob. iv. 13 BA bis; dxp^ovv stands in 4 K. iii. 19,

Dan. O iv. n, vi. 20 (1 Es. i. 53 A).

Acoped is universal, and had begun to replace the older

tapeid in classical times 4.

19. As regards e and ei before consonants, LXX always has

eVw, but cis (Attic has eiVw h as well). LXX commonly has

ei/e/<£i/ (Ivzko. § 9, 8), while elVeKev (Ionic and poet.), apart from

Lam. iii. 44 elWev irpoa-evxv'i, is curiously confined to the

phrase ov etvenev " because " (Gen. xviii. 5, xix. 8, xxii. 16, xxxviii.

26, N. x. 31, xiv. 43, 2 K. xviii. 20 B, Is. lxi. 1 = Lc. iv. 18

quot.), which replaces Attic cwWa.

Ov etveKev for ovvena appears to be due in the first place to

the avoidance of crasis in the koivtj, while attraction of the

diphthong ov may account for the use of the Ionic diphthongal

etv. (Cronert 114 quotes examples of ov eheKa.) Elveict-v is

unattested in the Ptolemaic papyri, which have only one example

each of etveica. ovvata rovveaa, Mayser 241 f. : in Attic Inscriptions

1 The Ptolemaic papyri show a great and increasing preponderance of

the forms with the diphthong, Mayser 69. The Attic rule was ei before a

long vowel (TrXeiuiv etc.) : before a short vowel either et or e, except in the

neat, which was always ir\eov, Meisterhans 152.

2 TeXecodrjcrofxei'oi' occurs in a private letter of 103 B.C. (Witkowski,

Epist. Privatae Graecae, no. 48, line 18).

8 Hpia— XP e'

ia occurs in a papyrus of iii/B.c. (Mayser 68) and on an

Attic inscription of iv/B.C. (Meist. 40).4 Meisterhans 40.

§6, 20] The Vowels 83

it appears first in Roman times, Meist. 217 : N.T. has threeexamples of it apart from the quotation in Lc.

20. H and EI. The two examples quoted by WH (ed.

2 App. 158) of change of rj to et call for note also in the LXX.Both appear to be due to the approximation in the pronunciation

of 7} and et.

'Avcumpos for dvdirrjpo^, " maimed," or more particularly

"blind," is the reading of the uncials in the only two LXXpassages, Tob. xiv. 2 h, 2 M. viii. 24 AV (Swete dvairrjpov?

in the latter passage), and has overwhelming authority in the

two N.T. passages (Lc. xiv. 13, 21)1

.

Et jxrjv in asseverations for rj pitjv occurs in the papyri from

ii/B.c. and is quite common in i/a.d.2 In the LXX it is

abundantly attested3

, the classical rj firjv occurring in the

uncials only in Genesis (xlii. 16 D), Exodus (xxii. 8, n), and

Job (xiii. 15 BtfC, xxvii. 3 «C). Deissmann was the first

to point to the papyrus examples of et ji-qv as exploding the

old theory of a " Biblical " blending of the classical rj jirjv with

et [xrj, the literal rendering of the Heb. form of asseveration

vh DK- A further argument against that theory might be

drawn from the fact that et fxrjv renders other Heb. words,

viz. 13 (in Genesis) and DN, and may be followed by a negative

(N. xiv. 23 et firjv ovk oxpovrai). Still et jxrjv most commonly

renders ab DK, and the similarity between it and et jxrj naturally

caused confusion between the two 4. The Pentateuch written

1 Cf. the note of WH on Heb. xi. 37 eireLpaffdycrav, which should

probably be corrected to iireipuidiqirav — iTrTjp.

2 Mayser78, Deissmann £S 20$ ff., Moulton CR xv. 33, 434, xviii. 107,

Prol. 46. 112 B.C. is the date of the earliest example yet found. On the

other hand papyri of iii/B.C, e.g. the Revenue papyrus of 258 B.C., have*>7 /U.7JP.

3 Gen. xxii. 17, xlii. 16 AF: N. xiv. 23, 28 BF, 35 Bab AF: Jd. xv. 7B:•2 K. xix. 35 B: Job i. 11, ii. 5 BK, xxvii. 3 BA: Jdth i. 12: la. xiv. 23Kc -b AQ: Bar. ii. 29: Ez. v. 11 B and five times in " Ez. j3," xxxiii. 27,

xxxiv. 8, xxxv. 6, xxxvi. 5, xxxviii. 19.4 So et /xri is read by one or more of the uncials for el p-qv in N. xiv. 28 (A)

,

35 (B) : Job ii. 5 (A) : Is. xiv. 23 (BK : no equivalent in Heb.) : Ez. v. ir

6—

2

—

in iii/B.c. may, like the papyri of the same date, have con-

tained tj jxrjv throughout in the autographs, and the literary

translator of Job no doubt wrote the classical form : the other

LXX books all adopted the spelling which was in vogue from

ii/B.c.

21. The converse change of a to rj appears in Jd. v. 13 B,

Tore KaTej3r] KardXr]pi,p:a = KaraAei/x/m (Heb. "then came downa remnant ") : similarly in 4 K. xix. 4 B Xyj/xfiaro^ = Heb.

"remnant" (A At^px-ros), and in 2 M. v. 20 Ka.Ta\r)(f>6ei<; appears

to be intended for KaraXeicpOds (V* KaTaXrjp<p8r]<; exhibits the

same change in the final syllable). These examples are ac-

counted for by the change of et to t, which was then altered to

rj (see below). BkA unite in writing o-rjo-fiaTL for aw/xa/ri in

Sir. xxvii. 4 : a papyrus of about the date of the Greek Sirach

has the word in its usual form 1.

For e'lp-qua elprjpcu= ?]pr]K.a yprjpai, rjpyaadprjv—elpyacrdprjv etc.

See § 16, 5.

22. E and I. 'AXeeis, as in N.T., always replaces aAtei?

(Is. xix. 8, Jer. xvi. 16, Ez. xlvii. 10), apparently through dis-

similation, i.e. from avoidance of the double i sound 2: the

change does not take place in dXiiwv, Job xl. 26, or the verb

(Jer. XVI. 16, o.7roa-TeXXw toi>s aXeeis.. .kcu dXievcrovaLv).

Assimilation (specially frequent in the case of two vowelsflanking X p, v or p) accounts for the spelling a-ipidalcs (for cre^.)

4 K. vii. 1 A, Is. i. 13 B, lxvi. 3 M! and nipt (for irepi) Is. Hi. 15 X(so in papyri of ii/B.C., Mayser 81). The influence of Egypt hasbeen traced in the interchange of i and e Thumb Hell. 138(Coptic had no short z, Steindorff Kopt. Gramm. p. 13) : but it

(AQ), xxxiv. 8 (Q). In 3 K. xxi. 23 et pJ] BA= K> DX is probably aliteralism of the original translator.

1 Teb. 4!:. 22 cretcr/xara= ' extortions,' c. 119 B.C.2 Blass N.T. § 6, 3 : W.-S. § 5, 20 a. The Ptolemaic papyri always

have 1 in the second syllable, a\ie6s, aXiiws, &A(eW and one example ofakieis, Mayser 82, 2691.: the originality of the e form in LXX is therefore

uncertain. LXX has no examples of the Latin words in which e for 1 is

common in the papyri from i/A.D., \eyedov etc.

8 6, 24] The Vowels 85

is to be noted that it is not limited to that country, being found

in Asia as well (Thumb ib.).

23. H and I. The change in the pronunciation of -q

from an open e sound to an i sound fell within the period

150—250 a.d., at least within the district of the Attic In-

scriptions, in which the mixture of 77 and t begins about 150 a.d. 1

The change may have taken place at a rather earlier date in

Egypt, but the Ptolemaic papyri show very few indications of

it. It speaks well for the three principal uncials that examples

of this interchange of rj and t are distinctly rare in B and not

much commoner in kA : they occur most frequently in two

late MSS of viii/ or ix/A.D. V (Isaiah) and V (1—4 Mace).'

'AvamfSvei, Prov. xviii. 4 BkA = dvairi&vei is due to an

incorrect etymological association of the word with TrqhaM

(see LS s.v. 71-181x0).

The following examples of confusion of the vowels may benoted as occurring more than once or as occurring in B or as

affecting the sense. (1) H>I:—'Airopplgei Lev. xiii. 56B:IXiKta Sir. xxvi. 17 A with 'iXiKias 4 M. viii. 2 A, 'iXiKiwTrjs ib. xi. 14 A:

KTiaecos (for Krija-eas) SK civ. 21 KARvid: pirivrf Gen. xxxvii. 25 AE,

xliii. 11 AF, Jer. viii. 22 A: aplypa Est: ii. 9 A (= o-p,rjyp.a BK).

Here may be added two examples where B, by writing ei for 77,

imports a new meaning : eipepovro W. xvi. 18 (which might be

intended for 'was charmed' : read rjpepovro), el^ovaiv Mic. vii. 12

(for rj^ovaiv IKIIp)- (2) I>H. Ou^ ^StW (for ovk I8iav) Jdth,

v. 18 B, so Prov. v. 19 K (in the next v. A has ^tr#i=i'o-<9i), cf.

§ 8, 3 : avattkrjtjei (for avaK\i(rei) Cant. i. 12 C : igexooprjo-ev

i Es. iv. 44 and 57 A (in act. sense "removed," B ixa>purev :

a similar confusion iirixap'LcravTOS f°r -RW- m a papyrus of

ii/B.C, Mayser 84) : ziripr\yr]vai 1 Es. viii. 84 B : pr\awop,ivr)

Jer. iii. 1 B.

24. I and EI 2. It is needless to dwell long on the inter-

change of these two methods of spelling. For more than a

century before our era et had ceased to be a diphthong : t

and et were pronounced alike and scribes had no guide but

1 Meisterhans 19.2 See especially Blass N.T. 6f., Mayser 87 ff.

The Vowels [§ 6, 24-

classical models to tell them which was the correct methodof writing. The alteration in pronunciation thus brought it

about that et and 1 could be used indifferently to represent

long i: the use of ei for t is an indication of greater illiteracy

and is more restricted. Some scribes used the old diphthonget for a new purpose, namely, to indicate long i (so generally

the scribe of B) : others practically dispensed with it or usedthe two spellings indiscriminately. This use of ei and 1 as

equivalent does not, however, become common in the Egyptian

papyri till ii/B.c.1

: those of iii/B.c. for the most part observe

the classical orthography. The earlier Ptolemaic papyri usually

write TL/idw, TLjxr), x&toL etc. (beside the classical e/xeifa, raWetc.) : it is only towards the end of ii/B.c. that rei/iyj, yeivecr6ai,

yetvwcTKeiv, rjfxeiv and vfxelv etc become common. It is thusa priori probable that the LXX autographs, at least of the

earlier books, preserved the correct classical spelling.

The only rough conclusion that can be drawn with regard

to the LXX uncials is that the orthography of B in this matter

is more correct and perhaps goes back to an earlier age than

that of « and A. In general it may be said that B prefers writing

long 1 as et (e.g. /iciKpos, kXuvt], ixeio-eiv, peiTrreiv), and that manyof these forms are well attested in papyri of ii/B.c. «, on the

other hand, and (to a less degree) A, prefer t as representing

the sound of long i (e.g. e/uvos, direo-TiXa, efiiva, XW, ti)(Os).

25. It will be noted that in most of the instances cited thei sound is preceded or followed by one of the letters X, p, v, p :

and it might be laid down as a general, though not an ex-haustive, rule that B writes X«- pei- vei- pa.- while K writes -iX.

-ip. -iv. -ip. Exceptions to this rule in the case of B are d\[<peiv,

Xirovpyeh and forms from Xeiireiv (etcXfyei, VTreXi<p6r]v etc.).

B is fond of writing 1 for et in the dat. sing, of words in -is,

e.g. Soo-i Kplcri 8vvdpi 2: on the other hand it almost invariably

has la^iiei for tV^ut.

1 In Attic Inscriptions the interchange did not make itself widely felt

till later, c. ioo B.C., Meisterhans 48.2 So ttSXl pacrLXi in HP no (270—255 B.C.), irapevpiai Teb. 5 (118 B.C.)

S 6, 27] The Vowels 87

As regards ei for i B is not impeccable : opeiov is frequently

attested in this MS 1; but forms like d\p6eiv6s are more

characteristic of A. HoXeis for nom. ttoXis is common in B.

26. As regards abstract nouns in -eta -la the following

examples of forms in -la are well attested by the uncials : ayvla

(attested 4/5 : by B*AF in N. vi. 2), anpifiLa (attested 5/6 : by

B*A in Dan. 0), dcrcpaXla (Lev. xxvi. 5 B* Dt. xii. 10 B* all

uncials in the one example in % ciii. 5 : elsewhere in X, A and

V), 8ovXla (well supported throughout : only in three passages

8ov\ela appears unquestionable, 3 K. xii. 4 BA, 2 Es. vi. 18 BA,

Jdth. viii. 23 BXA), ipprjvla (Sir.), evaradla (Est. and Wis.\

leparla (always attested, by B in Pent, by A in later Hist, books,

by BKA in Sir., by BQ in Hos.), Xarpla (B* Hex., AXV 1 M.),

pavrla (Isaiah), perapeXla (BA in the only passage), pvla (BKAin Jer. /3), vrja-ria (¥ and Min. Proph.), iraibia (certain in ^ and

Is.), 7r\r;fjipe\la (certainly on MS evidence to be preferred to

-Acta), Tropla (attested throughout, except in Jdth. ii. 19, but

mainly by NA), iropvla (mainly KA, BX in Is. xlvii. 10, BKAJer. iii. 2), tttoox'm (always attested, certain in ¥ and Job 0),

XVPta, axfieXla (always attested, certain in Job, % Jer. /3).

Inferior support (mainly that of X) is given to forms like

cnrcokla j3or]6ia dwacrrla evo-efiia etc.

In the Psalter we have evidence that the orthography in this

case goes back to an earlier date than that of B : the book was

divided either in the autograph or in an early copy of it into

two parts after ¥ 77 : the scribe of the earlier portion preferred

the forms in -la, the scribe of the latter part wrote -eta (see

§ 5, P- 69 )-. r i £ . A . . ,

For the omission of the first t m words m -ueiov -teta see £ 5,

p. 63 ff.

27. O and E. Assimilation, analogy and the weakening

of pronunciation in an unaccented syllable produce some

interchange of these short vowels2

.

(1) E>0. The late derivatives from oXeOpos, first used

apparently in the LXX, where they abound, are there, according

to the preponderant evidence of the uncials, correctly written

and frequently in business contracts from i/A.D. onwards in the formula

peficudxrco irauy /Se^atcocrt.

1 Possibly 'to avoid the tribrach. The writing of i as et is specially

common in diminutives where it is apparently due to a desire to avoid-"--.

Bif3\ei3iov is common in the papyri (I have counted seven examples between

i/ and iii/A.D.) : so a\v<reidioi>, danrvXeiSiov etc.

2 Cf. Meisterhans 22 f., Mayser 94 ff.

The Vowels [§ 6, 27

—

(i£)o\e6p€veiv -eu/xa -evert?. The spelling e^oXoOpevecv, which has

survived in mod. Gk. £oXo6pevw, and is due to assimilation of

the vowels flanking the liquid1

, is quite rare in the first

hands of the principal uncials and cannot be attributed to

the autographs.

Out of upwards of 250 examples in the LXX B* has only

22 instances of -0X06p., A 8, H* 9. The only books where the

form is well supported are 3 Kings (ii. 4 B, xii. 24 m B,

xvi. 33 B, xviii. 5 B, xx. 21 B ? A, as against seven exampleswhere o is unattested) and the first half of *(B 5, N 1, A 1):

in Jer. xxxi. 8 igoXodp. has the weighty support of BKAQ 2,

elsewhere this book has e^oXeBp., though in the simple verb

the o form is attested in three out of four passages by K or B.

The later form is introduced into the Vatican MS with

indefatigable regularity by one or more of its correctors. Thesubst. oXedpos remains constant in this form.

The same change appears in another verb in -evew, Karepopi-

ftevaev, N. xxxii. 13 B (-pep.fi. AF), where it is due apparently

to the influence of popifios poyu/3ea) : for the causative meaning

"made to wander," cf. Syntax and contrast Is. xxiii. 16, pepu-

fievaov 7roXet?, " wander through."

The e in the penultimate syllable of TerpdneSo's (Xl6o<s), " a

squared (or hewn) stone," is usual in Hellenistic Greek in

this phrase and in similar adjectives : but TerpdiroSos is strongly

supported in Jer. lii. 4 (B*AQT), and is attested in the two other

LXX passages, 2 Ch. xxxiv. 11 A, 1 M. x. 11 kV 3.

(2) O >E. The substitution of e for o in an unaccented

syllable is strongly attested in two verbal forms : eireXdOevro

1 Perhaps we may find a parallel in Attic in the two forms 6j3e\6s,

o/3oX6s. The assimilation takes another form in £%e\edpetieiv Zech. xiii. 2 K,

Ez. xxv. 13 Q vid, 16 Q*"d

.

2 Here perhaps may be traced the hand of the redactor who combinedJer. a and Jer. (3.

3 The usual Attic adjectives are Terpdwovs, e^dTrous etc. The forms in

-Tredos (rpiireSos, e^direSos, eKaro/xiredos etc.) are mainly used of length, as is

Terpdiredos in Polyb. 8. 4 (6). 4. But the Heb. 3VriO ('hewn') which is

rendered by rerp. in 2 Ch. xxxiv. 11 and the use of rerpdyuvos as asynonym in 1 M. x. ri A (so Jos. A.J. xiii. 1. 1) seem to fix the meaningof \idos rerp.

I 6, 29] The Vowels 89

= iireXddovTo (Jd. iii. 7 A, Jer. iii. 21 B&, xviii. 15 BkA,

xxiii. 27 B«, xxvii. 6 «A, xxxvii. 14 «, Hos. xiii. 6B,* lxxvii. 11

B) 1 and opfie/ca2 = 6/xwfioKa, i K. xx. 42 B, 6fiw^xa, Ez. vi. 9 A.

With iire\d$evTo (? on the analogy of iriOevro) cf. the termi-

nation -eaw which occasionally replaces the more usual -oo-av

(Karecfrdyecrav, Jer. X 25 tfQ and in papyri eXapfidvecrav d&kecrav :

see § 17, 5 and 10).

28. O and O. The distinction between the long and

short vowels, after the formal adoption of w into the Attic

alphabet at the end of v/b.c, is on the whole strictly observed

in Attic Inscriptions down to 100 a.d. 3 In Egypt the dis-

tinction became obliterated at an earlier date, earlier, it would

seem, than in any other province of the koivtj : the papyri of

iii/B.c, however, are practically free from the mixture, which

only becomes common in ii/B.c, and is then mainly confined

to illiterate documents 4. It is another testimony to the value

of the principal uncials that the instances in them of confusion

of o and w are comparatively rare : it is only in late MSS such

as E (Genesis), Y (Prophets), T (Psalms), and V (Mace.) that

it is frequent.

29. A few words claim special notice.

The verb dO^ovv (a late formation, perhaps coined by the

translators, from ddwos, Ourj) in all the 21 passages where it

occurs in the uncials takes o in the second syllable, a<9o«-

Oya-o/xai, ?J^daj/xat etc., apparently owing to the difficulty felt

in pronouncing the long vowel twice consecutively5

.

1 So in Mark viii. 14 B. The regular eweXdOovro in 1 K. xii. 9,

Job xix. 14, xxxix. 15 B, & cv. 13, 21, cxviii. 139 and as v. 1. in loc. citt.

2 So ofxofieKa 6p.(hjieKa in papyri from i/B.C, Mayser 95 : add 6fj.dfj.eKa

OP 3 478. 44 (132 A.D.).3 Meisterhans 24. There are a few examples of mixture as early as

iii/B.c, but it does not become common till Hadrian's time.4 Mayser 97 ff. He reckons seven examples of mixture in iii/B.c. (a

few more must be added from the Hibeh Papyri) to 140 in ii/B.c.

5 'A9q}os remains unaltered, even where there is a double w (Jer. ii. 34,

—

Ilpotftos should be written in all the (eight) passages 1, but

Trponvos. The former word means "early" in the year (of rain

and fruit), is opposed to oi//i/x<k, and is apparently derived

from irpo : the latter means " morning " (as in morning-sacrifice,

morning-watch), is opposed to io-irepwos, and derived from

TrpwL2

.

'Ayadwavvr], dyuaavvi], jxeyaXwcrvvr] are the forms in use in

LXX as in N.T. : T alone (in Psalms) consistently writes

-oa-vvrj; B has [xeyaXoo: in Dan. © (iv. 33, v. 19), and B*tf*

in Zech. xi. 3. 'lepuxrvvrj (apxiepcocr. ) has also the best autho-

rity : in Mace, lepoa. is read sporadically by each of the three

uncials. A occasionally writes 8iKaia>crvvr], treating the at as

a short vowel (3 K. viii. 32, x. 9, Is. i. 26, xxxii. 17).

For the short vowel in iropia (Att. ttw/jlo), 86p,a cf. 14 above :

for £a>pa.Ka-iopaKa" § 24 S.V. opaw.

30. The remaining examples in Cod. B of the interchangeof a> and o are (unless others have escaped notice) confined,

apart from two in Exodus, to the books contained in vol. II. ofthe Cambridge LXX. (1) Q>0: la-odrjo-erai Job xxviii. 17.

(2) 0>O : K.adcdfjLo\oyf](rr]Tai Ex. xxi. 9 (nadodpoXoyrjoreTac A : soava>jio\oyr](Ta,Ta> in a papyrus of ii/B.C, Mayser 99), ircrrrondos

( — -kos) Ex. xxiii. 5 (cf. to rja6evr]Ka>s Ez. xxxiv. 4 A and to

yeyovas in a papyrus of C. 115 B.C., Teb. 115. 23), dvpeaxpopos

1 Ch. xii. 24 (to avoid five short vowels : usually -exfiopos or-a(popos), TTOoppa) 2 Ch. xxvi. 15, dvdcopoXoyrjcrLs 2 Es. hi. II

("Scopmpoov B = 2opopa>v A= Samaria ib. iv. 10), dvavrjToi* (for

Est. E 5), but dOoaj is read by B in 2 Ch. xxxvi. 5 c!, adowv by K in

Jer. xix. 4.1 In the two where it is used of early figs (Hos. ix. 10, Jer. xxiv. 2) A

has irpdiL/nos.

2 The distinction between the uses and forms of irpoifxos irpioivbs is

carefully observed in LXX. Hpd>ifios appears to be a later form due to afalse etymology, as from irpcoi (but see Blass N.T. 22 who, accepting the

derivation from irpwi, compares ir\cbifj,os ir\6i/j,os). In Is. lviii. 8 tots

payrjcreTai irpUp.ov to c/k2s crov ("inK'D ' as the dawn ' : Ottley renders the Gk.'early in the morning') Trpwivov would be nearer the original: the

translator seems to have meant ' early/ 'soon ' (cf. Taxv dvareXe? whichfollows) and to have dropped the Hebrew simile.

3 'Bopa 4 M. iv. 24 A.4 In Wis. this form improves the metrical balance with the previous

& 6, 34] The Vowels 91

dvov.) W. iii. 11 B*K (and so A in 4 M. xvi. 7, 9). In Sirach the

writing of a> for o is more frequent and goes back apparently to

the autograph or to an early copy : prol. 22 fiuaTtveiv BXAC,pe(T07Tcopa>v (for fxecroTropav) xxxiv. 21 BAC(N) 1

, aKpaivos xxxviii.

28 B, evabia (for evoSla) xliii. 26 B and so xx. 9 A, xxxviii. 13 NC(euoSt'a is confirmed by the Heb. in two of the passages, by the

sense in xx. 9 where the Heb. fails), cparlfav (agreeing with

to^ov) 1. 7 BN.

31. In view of what has been said as to the correct use in

general of m and o in the uncials, their evidence as regards e.g.

fut. (or pres.) ind. and conj. gains in importance : in the LXXat least we shall not expect

J

4Xop.ev and eXa>p.ev to be confused in

Cod. B 2. It is clear, for instance, from the following passages

that the Pentateuch translators were fond of using a fut. ind. in

the first clause of a sentence, followed by a deliberative conj. in

the later clauses: Gen. xxii. 5 8ie\eva-6p.eda...Kai...dvaa-Tpi^(njiev,

xliii. 4 nara^rjcropeBa koi dyopdacoixev, xliv. 16 Tt dvrepovp,ev ...fj rl

\a\r](Ta>p,ev fj ti 8iKaico8ciip,ev ; Ex. viii. 8 e$;airocrre\5>...iiai Ovctuxtlv.

32. O and Y. The heterogeneous Attic adjective Trpao?

-eta -v has been rendered uniform, Trpau's replacing Trpaos : the

substantive is consequently rrpavrT]?, not the older Trpaorrj^

(§ 12, 11).

33. OY and O. Of this interchange (fairly frequent in

Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 116 f.) the uncials yield but few

examples. X has 6k (6x ) for o^k (ovX )(no examples quoted by

Mayser) in Is. xl. 16, lviii. 10, Jer. xii. 4, xxii. 12, so F in Ex.

vii. 23 : N also has 'I080 Jer. xxxvi. 22. A has vop,rjv[a Ex. xl. 1,

SoAeta (= 8ov\.) Ez. xxix. 18, and conversely 8ial3ov\r]s for Sta/3oX??s

Sir. li. 2.

34. OY and O. Aavai for 8ovvm (on the analogy of yvmvai)

Est. ii. 9 B is not attested in the papyri before i/A.D. (FP 109. 4,

letter early in i/A.D., dvabavai AP 7J. 24, 130 A.D., /xeraS&vcu

OP 2 123. 11, letter of iii/ or iv/A.D.).

The uncials always write ovs, not as (as often in Ptolemaic

papyri on the analogy of the oblique cases, Mayser 5).

clause, ending with raKa'nrwpos, but it can hardly be original: the, writer's

sense of rhythm (cf. Syntax) would be sufficiently satisfied by raXcufl-wpos

—

avov-qroi.1 LS cite the same form from Dioscorides.2 Contrast Moulton Prol. 35 on the text in Rom. v. 1.

92 The Voivels [8 Q, 35

35. OYand Y. The Ptolemaic papyri offer a few examplesof their interchange 1

. In LXX KoXXovpa, "a roll" or "cake"KoWovpcs, KoWovpi&iv are read by B in 2 K. xiii. 6, 8, besideKoWvpfe, KoWvpL&iv, KoXXvptov in the same MS (as always in

A) in 2 and 3 Kingdoms. The two forms are attested in thesingle N.T. passage (Ap. iii. 18), and elsewhere 2

.

Two examples of ov for v appear close together in Jer.,\eTrrovvova-iv xxxi. 12 B* Xovp.ev6fj.evos (-Xvpaiv.) xxxi. 18 K*Tid

'

which may go back to the compiler of the two portions of theGreek book. B has ffpio-ov for fjpio-v Is. xliv. 16 (so in a papyrusof ii/a.d., Mayser 118). ^ F/

An instance of v for ov is apparently to be found in Xv-

rpwvas 3

4 K. x. 27 BA (for XovrpSvas, a euphemism for theHeb. ' draught-house '

: cf. latrina = lavatrina).

We find also vpavoi Sir. i. 3 NA, 8vXos (=8odXos) 1 K. xiv 21 A*• cxxii. 2 T.

^36. 01 > I. X has XvXvl=XvXvoi Zech. iv. 2 and apparently

tfux&vTo Jer. xxxvi. 23, irô-are ib. xlii. 15, A has &ivIktisIs. xxm. 2.

^

(LXX uses o-r/ôs only, not o-roZôy, for "a row";and so cmxiCeiv (not crro^.) "to arrange in a row" Ez. xlii. 3.)

37. OI>EI. Avuv is the form assumed by Stw in twoliterary LXX books, 4 M. i. 28 nV (Siw A), xv. 2, Job xiii. 20= ix. 33 A, as also in late Attic Inscriptions (329—229 b.c.)

4,

in a literary papyrus of ii/B.c.5 and in some literary kolvtj writers

(Polybius, Strabo, Plutarch). The form seems to reflect astage in the change in the pronunciation of ot which was onthe way to becoming equivalent to v (cf. 41 infra). It is

almost the only vestige of the dual remaining in the kolvtj.

1 Mayser 118, cf. Thumb Hell. 193 f. Thumb holds that v in theKoiv-q was pronounced in at least three different ways (as German u, i, u).

_

2 Blass N.T. § 6, 4 pronounces the -ov- form to be certainly of Latinorigin.

3 The form is not quoted in LS.4 Meisterhans 157.5 Mayser 314, where the literature is quoted. Phrynichus sanctions

8ve?v but only as a genitive (Rutherford NP § 185).

6, 4 1 ] The Vowels 93

38. 01 and 0. The 1 in the diphthong ot is sometimesdropped, as it is in at and ei, before a vowel, both in classical

and in kolvtj Greek 1

. Uoelv for noiuv is the commonestexample : the only example noted in LXX is Tro-fjcre (= noirjcrai)

Jer. xxxix. 35 m. The loss of the 1 before a consonant is un-

known in class, and rare in kolvt] Greek 2: B* has 6/aas (= oIk.)

Jer. Hi. 13, anok[a (= aVouaa) 2 Es. i. 11, ii. 1, x. 8, and toôi?

(= Totôts) ib. v. 8.

39. On the other hand, in the Koivrj an t was sometimes

inserted between o and another vowel (a or rj), e.g. fioLrjOeiv,

oySoLTJKovra, or an original t in this position, which was droppedin Attic, was retained. Attic Greek wrote noa, poa, x^°V> *A

'

a

(or if/va), a muscle of the loins : but noia (-77), pota (-rj), yXoir]

appear in the dialects, in late Attic and occasionally in the

papyri 3. LXX always has the Attic poa and x^°V Hoai/

should be read in Prov. xxvii. 25 (B«C, nolav A), but noca in

Mai. iii. 2 (BAT), and probably in Jer. ii. 22 (B*Q*). ^6aLev. iii. 9 and three times in the B text of 2 K. (A \poia)

:

in * xxxvii. 8 at i//vat of AT must be the original text (cor-

rupted to at xpvâi and thence to rj ij/vxrj of B«*).

LXX has no examples of forms like poirjddv, oydoirjuovra(found in Attic Inscriptions and Ptolemaic papyri).

40. 01 and Q. K* has aveyvoi (= aviyva) Is. xxxvii. 14,eyvois ib. xlviii. 8, e'yvoi i M. i. 5. For 8o1s, Sot=conj. 8a>s, Sd>

see § 23, 10. ''

41. OI and Y. Oi in the Attic Inscriptions is the last

of the diphthongs to lose its diphthongal character : interchange

of oi and v is first found in them c. 240 a.d.4

In Egypt

1 Meisterhans 57, Mayser 108 f. IloetV etc. appears in Attic Inscriptionsin v/b.C. and is common in iv/B.c. : in the papyri its nourishing period is

ii/B.C, though the examples of not- are even then twice as many as thoseof 7ro-: in i/ and ii/A.D. iroie'iv is replaced by irvetv (01 = v).

2 Ao7r6s for \oi7ros several times in Tebtunis papyri (end of ii/B.C. ),Mayser 109.

3 Meisterhans 58, Mayser 15, no. 4 Meisterhans 58 f.


—

the equalisation of 01 and u begins considerably earlier, in

illiterate papyri of ii/p-.c, but does not become frequent till

i/A.D.x

It is noteworthy that the earliest instances in the

papyri are also the only examples which, on the authority of

the uncials, are deserving of consideration in the LXX.

(i) B* has forms from dvvyuv (- dvoiyecv) in 2 Es. xvii. 3,

* xxxviii. 10, Na. ii. 7 (with x) and Jer. xxvii. 25, and these

forms are fairly common in K (and A) in the Prophetical and

Wisdom groups : dvvyuv is the earliest example of v for 01

in the papyri (160 B.C. : so vfei - ot£ei, 99 B.C.).

~2,wboiacra> (for -8vdcrco) read by B*xA* in "* cxl. 4 may be

original. B* also has av= cro[ 1 Ch. xxix. 11 (= ~|*p= crot A : cf.

Dan. 6 Sus. 50 A : the earliest papyrus example noted by Mayseris dated 90 A.D.) and okv^s Mic. vii. 11. A and X afford otherexamples : crrv^s Jd. xv. 5 A, rvxois 3 K. vi. 10 A (so in a bankreceipt of 112 B.C., Mayser op. cit), axvvos A, axwlov andcrxvvicrjxa H, (pvvig Sir. xxiv. 14 A, (jivvmovv Is. i. 18 N etc.

(ii) Of the converse use of ol for v the only example

claiming consideration is Xoi/j,aivea-6ai for XvfiatveaOai, which

has strong support in Proverbs (xviii. 23 B* xxiii. 8 B*C,xxv. 26 B* xxvii. i3B*tfAC : but xviii. 9 Xv^. B«A) and in

Sirach (xxviii. 23 B*tf)2

, and is moreover attested in a papyrus

dated as early as "about 147 or 136 B.C." (G. 17. 15). Areal or supposed etymological connection between Xol(a6s and

Xvfirj probably accounts for the adoption of this form.

Sot- for a-v is read by BAC in Job xv. 4, by A ib. xxxiv. 17,N ib. xxxv. 2, also by A in Jer. xlv. 24, and by X in 1 Ch. xvii. 27,Is. xxvii. 8, Zech. ii. 2. B has uXoibavio-dfjcrovTcu Is. lvii. 20.

Olirolcra) (for biro'iara) occurs in JobGxxxi. 23 XA and Prov. xviii.

14 K, and these two MSS yield some other examples of oi= v.

F has evdeBoUei ( = ev8e8vnei) in Lev. xvi. .23, which appears tobe the only example in the uncials in the Pentateuch.

1 Mayser noff. Dr J. H. Moulton points out to me that in the matterofpronunciation the KOivrf by no means followed the lead of Attic.

2 The first hand of K probably wrote this form in Jer. xxxi. 18 :

"\ovfj.evo/j.evos K* vid " in the Cambridge edition (App.).

§ 6, 43] The Vowels 95

42. Y and I. The change in the pronunciation of v

to that of z'1 did not become general in the koivtj till about

100 a.d. In two words, however (in addition to some proper

names), other causes had before this produced interchange

between the two vowels, even in Attic Inscriptions2

. Thesewords are 17/uo-us and /3ifi\iov (/3i/3Xos). Assimilation of the

unaccented 1 to the following v produced rjjxvavs (-aw -<rv : but

rffxtcreos etc. where there is no v in the 3rd syllable) as early

as iv/B.c. : in the Ptolemaic papyri this form predominates in

iii/B.c, in ii-i/B.c. rj/nvo-vs and rjfiio-vs are represented by nearly

equal numbers. LXX has rjjxvcrv only in Dan. © vii. 25 B,

elsewhere tffucrv : the preference for t]jjlv<tv<s in the early Ptole-

maic age casts some doubt on the trustworthiness of the

uncials.

On the other hand LXX has some examples of assimilation ofthe 3rd syllable to the 2nd. 'H^iVei for rjjxicrv has good authorityat the end of Joshua (xxii. 1 B* 10 A, 11 B*A, 13 A, 21 A) andis attested by F in N. xv. 9, 10, Jos. ix. 6. Conversely, rjinav

stands for dat. 17//.1W in N. xxxii. 33 BAF, xxxiv. 13 F, Dt.xxix. 8 A, Dan. G ix. 27 BA. B* writes rjfiio-ov for rjyuav in 3 K.iii. 25, Is. xliv. 16. Cf. § 12, 10.

43. The same doubt attaches to the constant use of the

Attic spelling (3l/3XIov, fiif3Xo<s in LXX (fivftXos in 2 Ch. xvii 9 B,

Dan. © ix. 2 B) in view of the predominance in Ptolemaic

papyri of fivftXlov, fivfiXos. Attic Greek had at an early time

assimilated the original v in the first syllable of fivfiXiov to the

accented t in the second and fiifiXos followed suit : there was

also perhaps a desire to discriminate between the material

/&/3A.O? and the papyrus-roll formed from it. In the ver-

nacular in Egypt, from which the word came, this distinction

(to judge from the papyri) does not seem to have been gene-

rally made. In Is. xviii. 2 e-n-to-ToXas fivfiXtvas B, "letters

1 Thumb Hell. 139 ff. conjectures that it originated in Phrygia.2 Meisterhans 28 ff., Mayser 100 ff.

g6 The Vowels [§ 6, 43

—

written on papyrus," is no doubt the true text (/3i/3A. KAGT)y

as is Bu/3A<W, Ez. xxvii. 9 B*Q*, the Greek name of Gebal

being Bu'/3A.os (Strabo xvi. 755).

LXX, with the Ptolemaic papyri, always writes p,apo-'nriTiovy

not napaviriov (Lat. marsupium), which was an alternative wayof writing the foreign (? Semitic) word.

44. MoA.i/3os is written by the uncials (with variants p.6-

Xl/38o? /xo'Ad/3o9, § 7, 34), the Epic and kolvij form ' of Attic

p,oXu/38os. ~%fjnplrrj<i (-ros A) A.t#os is the reading of the uncials

in Job xli. 6, not o-^uptV^s, as cited by LS : assimilation of the

unaccented vowel accounts for it, if the word is etymologically

connected with jxvpov.

LXX has the Attic aXvuos, the uncials again conflicting with

the papyri, which write aXmos (on the analogy of other adjectives

in -ikos) 2.

Other examples, mainly in A&, are due to later scribes.

(i) I > Y. A has yvverat ( = yiWrai) 2 K. xiv. 27, tcadvSpvaavres

3 M. vii. 20, v8pvp.evr/ 4 M. xvii. 3: r has cnWpuppa Is. xxii. 4.

(ii) Y > I. £$ has in Is. crivcopi&os xxi. 9, baKpiov xxv. 8,

dpyipiov xlviii. 10, a-ivr)^_6rj<xav xlix. 18, ipWprjpa lxiii. I, in Zeph.Swarf) i. 14, LTreXiCpdrjcrav Hi. 3, in Cant. V. 2 /3ocrrpt^ot. A*appears to have writte,n dp^/^tAot for dpx^vXoi 1 Es. ii. 7 : C haspe'irrov for pvrrov Job xiv. 4.

45. Y (EY) and H (E). Ravovpyevui (not class, iravovpyiw)

is the verb in use (1 K. xxiii. 22) and has the corresponding

noun iravovpyev/xa (used in good sense) : Jdth. xi. 8 B*H(-rjfia ABab

), Sir/i. 6 B (-Wa mAC), xlii. 18 BC (-r;p«*A).

46. The following examples in one or other of the uncials of

interchange of v (ev) and rj (e) are due to assimilation of vowelsand to the later pronunciation (v= i= rj) :

(i) H > Y : 6v\v Gen. i. 27 D, Lev. xii. 7 A, pvyvvrai 3 K. xiii.

3 A, dvaavpovs Prov. viii. 21 B, irv\6s ( = Trrj\6s) Job xli. 21 K,

rroXXv ( = 7roXXfj) Sir. xviii. 32 A.

1 In the papyri /xoXt/30? first occurs in i/n.c. : /ho\ij^8lvos twice in ii/B.c.

and /j.o\v(35[ in iii/B.c. : Mayser 101.2 Mayser 102: oXikSs passim in iii/B.c, the only example quoted of

aXvKos is iii/A.D.

§ 6, 48] The Vowels 97

(ii) Y>H (always with assimilation): vTrodrjrrjv Ex. xxviii.

27 A, prjcrdrjarrj (— pvad.) 4 K. xix. II A, cprjXrjs ( = cpvX-) Hg. ii. 2 N,

i^VXV i= y

l/

'vX*l) ^ s -xx ' - 4 ^' v 7r0X 1TrVPas J er - lii- 19 B.

(iii) E > Y, Y > E : 7t4Xvkvs Jer. xxiii. 29 A : eviirviov Jer. xxiii.

28 N, TerpeTrrjp.ivov (=TeTpv7T.) Hg. i. 6 X.

(iv) EY > E (assimilation of vowels flanking X, p,, p, -^) :

devrepecov Est. iv. 8 X, dieXeaerm Jer. xiii. I B, eêcraro I M. xi.

53 V, TTeTTicrrepieva 2 M. iii. 22 V : early Attic inscriptions yield

a few examples of loss of v in final -evs (Meisterhans 62) as in

/3acn,Xes (= -evs) Jer. xliv. 17 X.

47. EY and Y. n.peo-fivTr)<s, owing to its constant use

= senex, is, by a natural error, written for TrpeorfievTrfs — legatus in

several passages 1: 2 Ch. xxxii. 31 B, 1 M. xiv. 22 hV, xv. 17 nV,

2 M. xi. 34 AV.

Omission of e also appears in (?)lepaTv<Tovcriv Ex. xl. 13 B*(second e small, possibly first hand), anoa-Kvrjv N. xxxi. 9 F,

KarcKpvôvTai Jer. xxvii. 5 A, yvpa ib. xxxi. 11 K*vid, (tki))) ib.

xxxv. 3 and 6 X : insertion of e in la-êvs Lam. i. 14 N. For AYand EY, AY and A see 12, 13 above.

48. Prothetic Vowel.The Attic IkzIvos is used to the exclusion of (Ionic and

poetical) Kelvos 2, and Attic ex#es nas supplanted (Ionic) x^ 3

-

On the other hand ideXw disappears, 6eku> alone being used.

"2>Ta<pi<s, crraxvi are written without euphonious a4. 'OfiapeaOat

" to long for " is read by the uncials in Job iii. 21 (corrected

by Bb to Ifietp.) as in 1 Thess. ii. 8, but is unattested elsewhere 5.

'OSvpecrOat is used, not the Tragic SvpeaOai.

1 Cf. Philemon 9 Trpefffitirris with Lightfoot's note. He keeps the MSreading but renders it "ambassador." "There is reason for thinking that

in the common dialect wpecr^tjTTjs may have been written indifferently for

irpea(Sevres in St Paul's time."2

fc$* has Ke'woiv, a corruption of Kpivwv, in W. xii. 10.3 As to the Attic and Ionic forms see Rutherford NP 370 ff. X#es is

confined in the uncials to Gen. xxxi. 42 A (after ere), Ex. ii. 14 A {rbv

AlyurrTLov %#es) and 1 M. ix. 44 V (ws %#«) : it is also written in nearly all

cases by one or both of the correctors of B (usually Bb).

4 Attic Greeks apparently wrote dcrra^ls but ar&xvs : the Ionic dcrTaxvs

(Horn. II., Hdt.) reappears in Josephus, A.J. 17. 13. ^ = B.J. 2. 7. 3.5 Dr J. H. Moulton tells me that the 6 in this word as in odvpecrdai

oK^XXeiv etc., comes from a derelict preposition w (seen in w/ceapos participle

T. 7


—

S affords an example of anaptyxis (the reverse of syncope) in

o-dpa£ = adp{j Zech. ii. 13 (cf. Mayser 155). The same MS writes

Sfiopoovvres (= -povvres) I Ch. xii. 40, dvaydovres (— dvdyovres)ib. xv. 28. The LXX does not contain examples of prothetic 1

before cr (10-7-77X77 ela-TpancaTrjs etc.), which appears to be apeculiarity of Asia (Thumb Hell. 144 f£, Schweizer 103).

49. Contraction and Syncope.The Koivrj generally prefers contracted forms, and introduces

some contractions unknown to the older language. The Attic

word for a young bird was veoTTos 1, and this is used by the

Atticizing writer of 4 M. (xiv. 15), while two other literary

books, Job and Proverbs2, have the almost equally orthodox

veocrcros. The remaining books have the kolvtj vernacular

form voo-o-os3

. The derivatives all take the kolvtj form : voa-aid

(16 times : vtoo-crid only in N. xxiv. 22 B*), voacrcov, voo-crevav,

vocra-oiroielv.

The LXX, in common with the Ptolemaic papyri, retains

the Attic contracted form vovix-qvia in most books (B 26 times,

A 29, X 4) : veofMTjvia (Ionic) does not make its appearance in

papyri or inscriptions4

till the Roman epoch, and its originality

where it occurs in the LXX is therefore extremely doubtful 3.

The coalescence of the two 1 sounds in the forms rafietov,

vyeta, irfw has been discussed elsewhere (§ 5 p. 63 ff.), andit was shown from the papyri that the shortened forms foundin the LXX uncials can hardly be attributed to the autographs.

of dj-Kei^cu 'circumambient') which is shortened in the unaugmentedtenses from the notion that w contained the temporal augment. The rootis smer seen in memor. There is therefore no connexion between dfx. andl/xeipecrdai.

1 Rutherford NP 287.2 Job v. 7, xxxviii. 41, xxxix. 30, Prov. xxiv. 22 e

, 52.3 So all the uncials in Dt. (three times), and B in all the dozen other

passages, while A, more suo, introduces the Attic form (veocrcros). X twicesides with B, once with A.

4 Mayser 153 (example of 191 a.d.), Nachmanson 69 (earliest example213 a.d.). Lobeck (ap. Rutherford NP 225) " Neo/x?7^ta...perraram est

etiam in vulgari Graecitate."5 N. xxviii. n B, 1 K. xx. 5 BA, 18 A, 4 K. iv. 23 BA, 1 Ch.

xxiii. 31 BA, 2 Ch. ii. 4 A, ^ Ixxx. 4 (all uncials), Ez. xxiii. 34 B.

1 6, 50] The Vowels 99

The hypothetical particle retains its usual classical form idv

in LXX as in the papyri 1. The form av, used by some literary

writers (Plato, Thuc), is practically confined in LXX to two

phrases where there is crasis or elision (/caV, oi& av) and to

a small group of books (Wisdom, Sirach, 4 Mace, Isaiah)2

.

The only instance of its use apart from /cat or ovSe is Tob.

xiii. 16 N /xa/cafHOs ecro/xat av yivrjTai. 'EaV also frequently

supplants the indefinite particle av after a relative pronoun etc.

(os idv etc., see § 5, p. 65 ff.).

The LXX retains the uncontracted forms, usual in Attic

prose, in tap, crreap, iXeeivos.

For kclvovv and 6<ttovv ocrra (but oariov -ea>v -eois) see § IO, 8 :

irr)x£>v § io, 21 : dpyvpovs etc. § 12, 2 : r}pl<rovs § 12, io:^con-

tracted comparative adjectives in -a>v § 12, 21 : apyos (aepyos

Prov.) § 12, 2.

50. LXX uses only the syncopatedforms Kap,fxveivs = /cara-

/tiuctv (Is. vi. 10, xxix. 10, xxxiii. 15, Lam. iii. 45 : B /ca/x^.

in the first and last of these passages) and o-KopSov i = o-/cd>oSov

(N. xi. 5). (ktcpopov read by BF corr in Dt. xxii. 9, where AF*

have hd<poPov, which is also read by BAF in the parallel

passage, Lev. xix. 19, may be taken, not as an example of

contraction but as an alternative rendering, = " bearing fruit

twice a year," of D^3-)

Other syncopated forms in the uncials are vrrepSfcv (= u7rept-

8e1v) I Es. ii. 18 B* SO v7reP8es^ = virepei8es) Zech. i. 12 N* :

ctKovapeda (= dnovar6p.) 2 Es. xxiii. 2J X* eTTix&W0VT^ (= «ri-

Xv6r]<r.) Job xxxvi. 27 X*, eXaXcreu (-eXdXijcrev) Is. xxxvii. 22 B*,

1 Meisterhans 255 (only 6 examples of av in Attic Inscriptions from

v/ to iii/B.c.) : Mayser 152 f. : Moulton /to/. 43 note 2.

2/ctfj' Lev. vii. 6 B, W. iv. 4, ix. 6 (xiv. 4, xv. i2=/ccti), Sir. iii. 13 B,

ix. 13, xiii. 23, xiv. 7, xvi. n, xxiii. 11, xxx. 38 [but ical edi> ib. xxxvii. 12,

xxxix. 11, xli. 9 bis], 4 M. ii. 8, 9, x. 18, xviii. 14 [quoting Is. xliii. 2 which

has zeal «b], Is. viii. 14 B. 0v8' &v 4 M. v. 30, x. 4, xvi. 11, Is. i. 12.

3 Condemned by Phrynichus (Rutherford NP 416).4 So Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 146 : in Attic Inscriptions from

ii/A.D., Meisterhans 69.

7—2

ioo The Consonants [§ 6, 50

—

n-arovarv ( — Trarovaiv) ib. xlii. 5 X *, Trap866r](= 7rape866rj)

Jer. xxvii. 2 B*.The MSS occasionally write a single a in transliterating

proper names for the more usual double vowel: 'Apd>v (= pnx)Cod. A in Ex. vi. 26, vii. 8 (so vii. 1 F), N. xii. 10, Sir. xlv. 6,Tob. i. 7 : 'Io-clk Gen. xxvii. 1 A, Ex. ii. 24 B, Sir. xliv. 22 BX,Jdth. viii. 26 B, and X in 1 Ch. xvi. 16, ¥ civ. 9, 4 M. xiii. 12, 17,xvi. 20, 25, xviii. 11. (The distinction between 'A/3pa/x= Q-|2Kand 'A,QpaaM= Dn"l2N is strictly observed in Genesis.) Theprophet is always 'lepepias but a syncopated form 'lep/x(e)ia

'lepplos is used of others of the name ('"'t?'?- ''''"'t't'T) m : Ch.and 2 Es. : cf. 'ipovcraXrjp Jer. ii. 28 X.

§ 7. The Consonants.

Interchange of consonants.

1. The consonants in the koivtj are subject to fewer wide-

spread changes than the vowels. The general adoption of era-

for Attic tt and such individual phenomena as the temporary

substitution of ovOels for o-uSets, the omission of the second yin yiyvecrOai, and yLyvwcrKew, and the insertion of /x in the tenses

of Xafx/3dvw (Xrijxxpop.ai etc.) are features which distinguish the

kolvyj as a whole from the classical language.

2. Phonetic changes, however, produced some new spell-

ings which have a more limited range in the vernacular

:

consonants belonging to the same class are interchanged,

gutturals with gutturals, dentals with dentals, etc. An interest

attaches to some of these, because they appear to be confined

to certain localities, and they have been attributed to idio-

syncrasies in the pronunciation of the native languages of the

countries in which they are found. In particular, the inter-

change of t and 8 and of k and y is specially characteristic of

Egypt 1

. The examples of such changes in the LXX uncials

1 Thumb Hell. 133 ff., with two papers in Indogermanischen Forschun-gen, vi. 123 ff. (J. J. Hess) and viii. 188 ff. (Thumb). It appears probablethat Egyptians, in the early centuries of our era, could not pronounceGreek 7 and 5. The evidence is as follows. (1) Hess shows that in

demotic papyri of H/a.d. containing Greek transliterations k is used as the

I 7, 5] The Consonants 101

have, therefore, a certain value in connexion with the question

of their incunabula, although it is unlikely that many of them

go back to the autographs.

3. The gutturals. K>r. The only example of weak-

ening of k to y in the LXX uncials which can confidently be

ascribed to the autographs is the form yvacpev? (4 K. xviii. 17,

Is. vii. 3, xxxvi. 2), which replaces the older (and apparently

original) form Kva<f>ev<; in the /con/171

.

4. In other particulars the evidence of the uncials as re-

gards interchange of these consonants is not supported by the

Ptolemaic papyri.

On the one hand the conversion of e/c to iy before cer-

tain consonants {iy 8e, iyfidXkeiv etc.) which is common in

Attic Inscriptions and almost universal in the Egyptian papyri

down to about ii/—iii/A.D. 2, is practically unrepresented in the

uncials : eyXe/cro? in the B text of Sir civ. 43, cv. 23, and iy yrjs

Is. xxxix. 3 K, xlix. 12 A, have been noted. "Ekjovos is com-monly written : eyyovos occasionally in Codd. A and X 3

. Forthe similar absence of assimilation of iv cf. § 9, 4. Anomalousforms with yx. for k are ey/cXe/crois Jer. x. 17 N*, djKpr) 2 M.iv. 13 A.

5. On the other hand A has examples of y for k, some of

which may indicate the Egyptian origin of that MS, but they

are not likely to be older than i/A.D. The commonest example is

-8eLyvva> etc. which occurs nine times in this MS (Dt. i. 33 with

F, Tob. xii. 6, W. xviii. 21, Ep. J. 25, 58, Dan. 6 iii. 44,

2 M. ix. 8, xv. 10, 3 M. v. 26). A also has yvrjprjv Jd. xv. 8 A(cf. dvTiyvrnxim CPR 78, 221—6 A.D.), oiyov I K. V. 5, yaprrmv

Prov. xii. 14, hdyvovres Hb. ii. 7. X appears to read drroypv-^a

in W. vi. 22 (see Swete) : D has ywrjyos Gen. x. 9. The inter-

equivalent of both demotic g and demotic k. Demotic has no sign for d:

r and 5 correspond to demotic t. (2) In Sahidic the consonants f and ^,along with a few others, are rarely used except in Greek words (Steindorff,

Koptische Gramm. p. 7). (3) In Greek papyri instances occur of inter-

change of k and 7 (not due, as in Attic yvatpelov, to the influence of a

neighbouring consonant) and of r and S.

^ Mayser 169 f. The initial 7 is found already in an Attic Inscription

of iv/B.c. (yvatpewv) Meisterhans 74.2 Mayser 226 f. In u/a.d. the standing formula in the papyri KaO&irep

4y dlKTjs begins to be written Kaddirep 4k dUrjs.

3 Is. (xiv. 29 AF and five times in K : xxx. 6, xlviii. 19, xlix. 15, lxi. 9,

Ixv. 23), Prov. xxiii. 18 A, Dt. vii. 13 Fvid. The papyri have both forms.

102 The Consonants [§ 7, 5—

change of k and y, in which Thumb traces the influence of

Egyptian pronunciation {Hell. 134), only comes to the front in

illiterate papyri of i/A.D. (Mayser 170) 1.

6. r > K. The reverse change is represented in A by xfjv

{=yrjv) I K. V. 4, fjKOvpevos 3 K. ix. 5 {=rjyovpevos B : Heb."upon the throne"), Kopyias I M. iv. 5. N has Xent, {— Xeyei)

Zech. i. 3, aKaXXtafieda Is. xxv. 9. B has xVTP° liav'^0S 3 K.

vii. 24 ler, 29 (A -yauXos correctly from yavXos "a milk-pail").

Familiarity with the native country of the founder of Alexandria

might account for the appearance of Megiddo as MaKe8a>v

4 K. xxiii. 30 B, MaKeSScb ib. ix. 27 A. One instance whichappears with some frequency, ttukls for itayis "a trap" or "snare,"

is partly due to the fact that it is often used to render the

Heb. ns which has the same meaning, though the form occurs

where other Hebrew words are rendered : B has irauls twice

(= na in both places) Jos. xxiii. 13, Hos. v. 1, X has it 13 times

viz. Tob. xiv. 10 bis and n times in ^2: as against these

15 passages there are 47 where nay Is is read by all the uncials.

7. X>K (KX). Confusion between aspirate and tenuis is

common in LXX and in the papyri when 6 follows : in the

uncials alteration of aspirate to tenuis is also met with before

X, p, v.

'Ei<8p6s (found in a papyrus of 118 B.C., Teb. 5, 259) occurssporadically in each of the three main uncials, B (Mic. iv. 10,

vii. 10), X (Na. iii. n, 13) and A (Job xxxiv. 26, 2 M. x. 26) :

similarly A has endpeicrai 2 M. x. 26, X endio-ros 4 M. v. 27. In

K and A we more frequently meet with the spellings, paralleled

in post-Ptolemaic papyri, enxdpos -la -aiveiv : so once in B*,

Bar. iv. 25 (this portion of the book was written in i/A.D.).

'Elides for i^dis stands in the A text in 1 K. xiv. 21, xix. 7,

2 K. iii. 17, Job xxx. 3.

MokXos is confined to the B text which has 16 examples of it

to 19 of po^Xos : K has avaponXeuovres 4 M. x. 5. KXldcov occurs

in Sir. xxi. 21 A and Is. iii. 20 X. 'EKpaXcocria (for alxp-) and

1 The earliest examples I have noted are as follows :

k>7 i/A.D. yvplov BU 975 (45 A.D.), Trarpiyrjs and evdoyl ( = -icei)

BMii. 154 (68a.d.).

ii/A.D. ype&ypa BM ii. 191, wpbyiTcu. (= -/c«rat) BU 153.

7>k i/A.D. dfioXoKU BU 189 (? 7—8 A.D.), KaarpoKV-q^o ib. 975 (45 A.D.).

ii/A.D. eTrurTpaT7jKU)u ib. 587, dpKvplov ib. 416, SiaUKpaxpe (—dityp.)

ib. 662, vrpaKuyos ( = v8pay.) ib. 71, TiKopd/axfiev ib. 153,'

AKpLKotiXas BM ii. 189.2 Between S^ x. 6 (where X is joined by R) and xc. 3: at the beginning

and end of the book (^ ix. 16, 30, cxviii. no etc.) X unites with the other

uncials in reading irayis.

7, i2] The Consonants 103

cognate forms occur nine times in K. B has XvKvlas Sir. xxvi. 17,

A KakKoi N. xxxi. 22 (Swete ed. 2 App.).

Ktrcuv 1 occurs in B* in Ex. xxviii. 35, xxxvi. 35, in H* mIs. iii. 16, 24, xxxvi. 22.

8. Transposition of the aspirate or repetition in the second

syllable is seen in Kvdpa (lomc)=Xvrpa 1 K. ii. 14 B, Sir. xiii. 2 X

(so Kvdpoirohts Lev. xi. 35 BF) and Xv6pa N. xi. 8 F, Na. ii. 1 1 K :

kv6. and Xvt. in Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 184. (Ktda>v, X i6a>v of

the papyri are absent from LXX.)

9. K—X. 'Ek is occasionally written ix before x <£ mAttic inscriptions and Ptolemaic papyri 2

. So in the uncials

(1) ix6eaei W. xi. 14 KAC (RVms 'cast forth in hatred un-

warrantably assumes a word eX6eais=eXdpa : the papyri show

Zx6e<ns i'x6ena etc., Mayser 228), eXde<rnos 4 M. v. 14 K, ex0«

(=?K<9e S) Dan. 9 vi. 8 B*A : (2) e'x Xappai/ Gen. xxix. 4 A, e'x

Xzip.appov Lev. xxiii. 40 A. Other examples of irregular x are

eiVoo-i 3 K. ix. 11 A, \iXp.ap,tvovs W. xi. 18 A (not from \iXlxav

' to lick,' cf. XiK^eivres v. 20 : but the exact meaning of the

passage is doubtful), ^eXdbcov Cant. v. 2 X, Xak\iTrais 4 M.

xvi. 10 A*vid.

10. X>r. This change is unrepresented in the Ptolemaic

papyri : in the LXX it appears, mainly in late MSS, in two

pairs of words: (1) 8/wypj in V (2 M. iv. 19, x. 20^x11. 43 =

3 M. iii. 28 : in the last passage A has 8payXp,ds) and didpayfxov

in F (N. iii. 47: Jos. vii. 21) and once in A (2 Es. xx;

32):

(2) in X atyfiaXcoTos Na. iii. 10, alyfiaXcoaia Jer. xxv. 19: this MSusually has ei<p,d\a>Tos etc. (see above).

11. The dentals. The interchange of t, 8, 8 is cha-

racteristic of Egyptian Greek, probably on account of the

difficulty which natives of the country found in distinguishing

between the sounds represented by these letters3

. In the

circumstances the examples in the LXX uncials are fewer

than might be expected.

12. T and A. The only examples noted of interchange

(common in papyri, mainly illiterate, from ii/B.C.) are (i) irdvdes

4 K. xxiv. 1 6 B*. av8a>= avTa> I Es. iii. 5 B* nacrcribepiov Zech.

iv. IO X* (so Kaaibepiva BU 1036, 1 5, 1 08 A.D.): (2) 8eKardpXovsi

1 So in an Attic Inscription of iv/B.C. and in papyri, mostly post-

Ptolemaic: the Ptolemaic documents usually have X it<x>v (or the Ionic

kiQ&v), Mayser 41, 184.2 Meisterhans 106, Mayser 228.

3 Thumb Hell. 134.4 Due, perhaps, to the analogy of 5e/caros.

104 The Consonants[§ 7, 12

—

1 M. iii. 55 K* (so in papyri of iii/B.C, PP ii. 13 (1) and 4 (1)and (2), not quoted by Mayser : deicddapxos is read by BAF in

the three Pentateuch passages).

13. T and 9. Uncertainty as to whether the aspiratedletter should be used or not is specially evident in wordscontaining two aspirated letters or one aspirated and onetenuis. 'AvacpdXawos -(paXdvToopa is read by the uncials in

L. xiii. 41 ff.: the papyri of iii/B.C. fluctuate between this anddvacpdXavdos, which is probably the older form (Mayser 177 f.).

KoXoKwda has the best authority in Jon. iv. 6, 7, 9, 10: koX6-Kwra is read by A (Q) : koXokvvtt] is the Attic form accordingto Phrynichus (Rutherford NP 498) : similar fluctuation in thepapyri.

(i) Further examples of insertion of aspirate. KdXXwdpovis certain in L. xxiii. 40 (BAF), and probably (po^dpov shouldbe readin Is. xix. 17 with B* ((po^rpov cett.) as in Luke xxi. n(WH with BD). The following are due to attraction of a secondaspirated letter : KadoTnadev Zech. vi. 6 B*tf* fia$pdxovs Ex.viii. 9 F. Maados for paaros is read by A in Is. xxxii. 12,Lam. ii. 20, by Q in Ez. xvi. 4 (the reverse, <tt for ad, is frequentin Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 179). (ii) Examples of omission.The 2nd pers. of the 2 aor. imperat. pass, has its termination in-ti (for -de), like the 1 aor. imperat. pass. : ivrpdrr^Ti. Sir. iv. 25B*AC_(-?/<9t KBb

), xapyn Tob. xiii. 13 B*A. Assimilation topreceding r may account for KaroprrnQy] 2 Ch. xxix. 35 B*, ivravra

4 K. ii. 2 A, 2 M. xiii. 6 V. Nexcord Is. xxxix. 2 X* (transliterationof nmj : vex«>dd cett.).

14. A and ®. Under this head come the forms ovOec?,

firjOets, which have already been considered in the Introduction

(§ 5, p. 58 ff.). They are not peculiar to Egypt: for somecenturies they enjoyed a wide currency in the kolvij and then

disappeared again in the first two centuries of our era. That

they are not due to mixture of ovre and ov8e is shown by the

fact that the fem. ovSe/xta remains unaltered. Their explana-

tion lies in a coalescence of 8 with the aspirate of ets to form

6(=8 + A)\

15. There is a curious distinction between the late deriva-

tives from ovOets, ou8et5. Each form had a progeny of its own.

These derivatives are apparently unattested outside Biblical

1 See Meisterhans 104, Mayser 180 ff., Schweizer 112 ff.

I 7, 1 6] The Consonants 105

and ecclesiastical Greek 1 and are unrepresented in certain

portions of the LXX, e.g. the Pentateuch, Isaiah and Job(excluding ®)

2. OiOets produced (1) i£ov$evi<o (-rjixa), while

ovSets produced (2) iiovSevow (-co/xa -wcrt?). Two rarer and

doubtful forms, due to mixture, are (3) iôvSevetv, (4) i£ov-

Oevovv. (1) must have been coined while ov#eis was still in

vogue, probably in the earlier part of ii/B.c. : it is preferred by

literary writers, including the translator of Proverbs (though

he wrote ou'Seis) : it is the form used by Luke and Paul in

N.T. (2) apparently came later, when ouSets had begun to

reassert itself: it is the form used in the later LXX books.

1 Kingdoms uses both (1) and (2), in juxtaposition in viii. 7 Bov ere i£ov6ev7]Ka.(TLV, dXX' rj e/xe iôvSevaoKacnv. In Sirach (the

Greek of which was written during the period of transition

from ovOets to ovSe/s) all four forms are attested.

The evidence for the verbs is as follows :

(1) 'Egovdevelv I K. ii. 30, viii. 7 (7 A), x. 19 B : Prov. i. 7 :

Wis. iii. 1 1, iv. 18 : Sir. xix. 1, xxxiv. 31 B : Am. vi. 1 : Jer. vi. 14

:

Dan. O iv. 28 : 2 M. i. 27, and occasionally as a v.l. elsewhere.

(2) 'Egovdcvoiiv Jd. ix. 38 B : 1 K. viii. 7 B, x. 19 A, xv. 9, 23 bis,

26 bis, xvi. 1,7:2 K. vi. 16, xii. 10 : 4 K. xix. 21 A : 1 Ch. xv. 292 Ch. xxxvi. 16 B : Jdth xiii. 17 : * 18 times: Job e xxx. 1 BCEccl. ix. 16 : Cant. viii. 1 BX, 7 B : Sir. xxxiv. 22 XAC, 31 K, xlvii. 7Zech. iv. 10: Mai. four times: Dan. 9 xi. 21 : 1 M. iii. 14 NA.

(3) 'Egovdeveiv 4 K. xix. 21 B: Ez. xxi. 10, xxii. 8 BQ

:

Sir. xxxiv. 22 B : Cant. viii. 1 A, 7 A.

(4) 'Ef-ovdevovv is read by B in * xliii. 6, 1. 19, by A in

Sir. xxxiv. 31, by X in Jdth xiii. 17.

16. The labials. II > B. 'A/x/JAa/oâ, ati/3Aa/aa (cf.

Doric dfxft\aK<uv)s are the forms attested by the uncials in the

only passages where the words occur, Dan. © vi. 4, 3 M. ii. 19.

1 Plutarch has iôvdevi^w, and iôvdevifa is cited by LS from a

Scholiast on Aristophanes.2 These books use other verbs to render DXOj HT3 e.g. aweiOelv,

afiurrdveu, vvepiSelv, <fia,v\l£eiv, diravaivecrOaL, dtreiweiv, dwoTroieicrdat,, dirap-

veiffOai etc.8 And cf. the fluctuation between 'AfxTrpada 'A/j,j3paKia in Attic

inscriptions of iv/B.C, Meisterhans 77.

106 The Consonants [8 7, 16—B > II. X has itoppa (=j3oppa) Jer. i. 14, A TrpoTrXrjrais

( = TTpofiXriTes) 4 M. xiii. 6.

17. <£>II. X has cnrovSvXos iKairovbv\i(eiv in 4 M. x. 8,xi. 18 (Ionic and in some kolvx) writers, e.g. Strabo : Cronert 85)

:

A keeps the Attic form with 0-$, and so all the uncials inLev. v. 8. (^TToyyos, uirvp'is, which show similar fluctuation,are absent from LXX.) 'laarjcp in Hellenized form appears inthe uncials as 'Imarrjcpos and 'IdxrrjTros : the latter form hasPtolemaic support and was invariably used by the historianJosephus of himself and of the patriarch.

18. II—$. ^Kvty has cases o-Kvl(pa cncvlcpes in Ex. viii. 16 ff.

in BA(F) (with variants a-Kviaes and nvlcpes F, crvicpav A), andthe same forms appear as variants in * civ. 31, W. xix. 10,

where the B text has the more regular cm valves, cmv(e)liTa.

The two forms go back to iii/B.C. (vTrocmviTros, vTrocrKvicpos,

Mayser 174).

In the case of cpdrvrj 1, (parvovv, (pdrvcopa (which have pre-

ponderant authority) individual MSS exhibit a variety ofspellings with transposition or loss of aspirate, transpositionof the first two consonants, and substitution of p for v.(i) nddvr) Jl. i. ij X. (2) Tvd6pr] Job vi. 5 X, xxxix. 9 N. (3) erd-(pveoaev 3 K. vii. 40 A. (4) rrecparpcopeva Ez. xli. 1 5 B, <par-

pcopara Am. viii. 3 B, Zeph. ii. 14 B. (5) TTarpapara Cant. i. 17 X.

19. B and M. The labial and nasal are occasionallyinterchanged, mainly when flanked by vowels and in theneighbourhood of a liquid or another nasal. (1) Alteration of/3 to p. is seen in the reading of A e(p' fjp&v in 2 M. iv. 12, acorruption of i(pr)j3cov which V reads (cf. v. 9 e<pr)fBlav) : also in

~2avapd(r<rapos I Es. ii. II BA* (= Sheshfezzar), evaepiav

(—evaefieiav) 4 M. xv. 3 X. Assimilation causes poXipos (=p6Xc-fios, p6\vfi8os) in Jer. vi. 29 B, /3oXt/3o^ in Sir. xxii. 14 A 2

.

(2) The converse change is more frequent 3. Teppivdos, apparently

the oldest form for the turpentine tree (in LXX thus only in

Gen. xiv. 6 E, xliii. 1 1 F), develops into Tepepivdos (B 5 out of

7 times, A 2/7), and thence to repeftivdos read by all the uncials

1 Thumb {Hell. 71) conjectures that iraOvy] is an Ionism taken over bythe Koivrj. This is the form which has survived in modern Greek iraxvl

{ — iraQviov) with Asiatic varieties -rradeviv iravdiv iraQip'iv (ib. 81). LS suggestderivation from \/IIAT (iraTeo/j.cu)

.

2 LS quote irepifioXip&aai. from a Rhodian Inscription.3 Attic Inscriptions show fiapvapevoi {— papv.) and fluctuation in Sep-

fivXla (2e/>/3.), 'A8pa,p,vnii>6s ('ASpa/3.), Meist. 77. 'Yi^v — pijx^v is theonly Ptolemaic example cited by Mayser 199. TepplaviKbv is attested inRhodes and Asia Minor, Nachmanson 82. The proximity of p in all theseexamples is noticeable.

§ 7, 20] The Consonants 107

in Isaiah (i. 30, vi. 13), and four times elsewhere (by E, A, XA).In the case of crrlpi, a pigment for the eyelids, and <rri[i(p,)i.(eiv

f

the forms with /3 receive slightly better support (cf. Lat. stibium)

:

orlfii Jer. iv. 30 BK (a-rlpy A, crrelp-i Q), io-Tifi[£ov Ez. xxiii. 40 BAQ,but iaTLjx'icraTo 4 K. ix. 30 B* Q3 in AB ab

). 'Ava fiecrov 1 K. vii.

12 A, oiKovl3evr]v Is. xiv. 26 N, fieXr] (=p.e\rj) 4 M. x. 20 N.

n is converted to p in poipawes {— Troi^eves) Jer. x. 21 A.

20. The liquids. In the vulgar language from the

Hellenistic period down to modern Greek (which has e.g. dSep<p6s

rjp$a ipTTtSa) p replaces X, especially before consonants : in-

stances occur, also, of the reverse change in the Kowq where

no consonant follows1

. Two examples of the interchange

appear to have become stereotyped: <tikv7}\oltov "a cucumber-

bed " (from iXavvw = " plant ") becomes o-iKvrjpaTov (so in the

only LXX passages, Is. i. 8, Ep. Jer. 69 with variants with v

in the first syllable) : conversely Kpi/3avos (the Attic form

according to Phrynichus), a small covered cooking-vessel,

always appears as K\[fiavo% in LXX (as previously in Ionic,

Hdt. 11. 92). The papyri support the LXX in these two

instances (Mayser 188). In the following passages the inter-

change affects the meaning. In 1 Mace, the word <£aA.ay£

which should certainly be read in all five passages, in four of

them has a v. 1. 4>apay£ in one or other of the uncials (vi. 35 A,

where Swete retains 4>dp., 38 V, 45 A, x. 82 «* (V)). In the

same book (1 M. ix. 42) the reading of « eh to e'A.os tot)

'lopSavoi; (cf. v. 45) must be preferred to ek to opo>s of AV :

the vulgar pronunciation and the influence of opos in w. 38

and 40 have produced opoc out of eAoc. In Sir. xxii. 18

the converse change has occurred : it is the x^PaKeis (Btf) or

" pales set on a high place " that cannot stand against the

wind, not the x<*XiKe<; (AC), "pebbles " or "rubble."

The MSS yield the following further examples : (1) A> P :

olvocppvyel Dt. xxi. 20 B, fiepriozv Is. xvii. 3 N*, apy-qpa Jer. x. 19N*, edpaaev Job XX. 19 A (= effXaaev cett), xaP&a v1 Sir. xxiv. I 5 A1 Mr W. E. Cram tells me that in several Sahidic sub-dialects the two

consonants are confused.

The Consonants[§ 7, 20

—

and xaPpavV Ex. xxx. 34 A (for xa^"-vrl~ rUH^n), 'Apepadp

Dan. e i. 11 and 16 A (= iV^Dn) : (2) P>A: cpaXirpas

Jer. xxviii. 11 B* ear-rreXas Is. xxi. 13 X* KXipdrcov M> cxviii. 102 X*,

KoAâû? 1 Es. i. 23 A (= tJ"0D~O), 4>Xovpav I M. xi. 66 A.

21. The spirants <r £• Z, which in classical times wasprobably pronounced like zd, in the Hellenistic period had the

weaker sound of voiced s (as in 'those'), as is shown by the

substitution of £ (or o-£) for <r, especially before /3 and /A X hasCpvpva five times (Cant. iii. 6, iv. 6, 14, v. 13, Sir. xxiv. 15) andonce (a-p.apa.yhov Sir. xxxv. 6 : elsewhere all the uncials havecrpvpva, apdpaybos. The same change appears in the formgifivvrj, " a spear," attested by all the uncials in Is. ii. 4, Jer. vi. 23(also Mic. iv. 3 AQ*, where it is a gloss from the Isaiah passage)

:

Judith alone keeps cri^vvrj, i. 15 B*X* (altered to £ij3. in A andcorrectors of B and X) : this foreign word of doubtful extraction

appears outside the LXX in a variety of forms, crvftivr], cnyvvq

etc., but it is clear that the older form had initial o-2

.

Attic £vv for o-vv survived after 400 B.C. only as a literary

affectation and is unrepresented in LXX 3. X writes coo-plkas for

cos crfii\a£ Na. i. IO.

22. Insertion of Consonants. A remarkable feature

of the kowtj (or rather, excepting one instance, of local varieties

of the Koivrj) is the tendency to insert the nasal jx before a

labial (/3 or it), especially when the labial is followed by another

consonant, usually <r : in other words puf/ replaces \p.

23. One instance is distinguished from the rest by its

greater frequency : it also appears to owe its origin, in part

at least, to another cause. The use of \rjp.\pop\ai (for X-qôjxai)

together with cognate forms £kyjp.<p67)v, (ava)X^/xîs, (dva)-

A^/x7TTeos etc. became for a considerable period universal.

The papyri and the later uncials enable us to distinguish three

periods. (1) In the Ptolemaic age, from iii/ to i/B.c, both the

classical Atô/aou and the newly-introduced \rjjx\pojxai were

1 Meisterhans 88 (Attic examples from 329 B.C.), Mayser 204, 209 : thelatter's suggestion that <rf in auaa-^r-rjcras etc. is intended to mark off thesyllables more clearly will not suit initial <rf in the above instance.

2 Sturz de diahcto Macedonica 46 f.

3 tjvvwpidos, written by a seventh century corrector of X in Is. xxi. 9, is

the only trace.

§ 7) 2 3] The Consonants 109

employed, the former slightly preponderating 1. (2) Under

the Empire, from i/a.d. until after iv/A.D., A^ôpxi and its

kin are uncontested, having driven the classical forms off the

field2

. (3) The reappearance of the latter in the uncials of

the Byzantine epoch and in the correctors' revisions of the

older uncials suggests that the /x forms again went out of use

between vi/ and viii/A.D. 3

Now the orthography attested in the three oldest LXXuncials is that of the second period, that is to say, the classical

forms are practically absent. If, as is suggested by the Ptole-

maic papyri, the autographs contained both Xtj/juf/ofiai and

Xyjif/oâi, scribes of the Roman period have produced uni-

formity by writing the former throughout.

There are some 450 examples (including the compounds)where the ft forms occur in all three of the main uncials or in oneor two of them. On the other hand, examples of forms like

Xrjyp'Ofj.ai in the original script of B, H and A do not amount to adozen in all : B has 3, one doubtful (Mic. vi. 16, Is. ii. 4

vid, Jer.

xxxi. 7), K has 3, one doubtful (Zech. xi. 7, Is. x. 2c/ort, Jer. xli. 3),

A 5 (Jd. vii. 5 Xtj-v^?/ [read Xd^rj and contrast Xrjjx^rjj ib.], 1 K. xxv.

11, Jer. xli. 3, Ez. xlv. 18, Sir. iii. 24 : in 2 M. v. 20 KaTaXrjtpBeis

is probably a case of itacism = -Ai^si's) 4. The classical forms

become more frequent in later MSS and corrections of MSS 5,

occurring sporadically in C(v/a.d.),T (vii/A.D.)andr (viii/ix/A.D.),

constantly in Q* (vi/A.D.) in Min. Proph. and Isaiah (in Jer.,

except xxxi. 1,41, and in Ez. they are due to correctors), alwaysin Cod. 87 of Daniel (ix/A.D.), and nearly always in V (viii/ix/)

and Bb (probably xiv/A.D.).

1 Mayser 194 f.

2 Cronert 66 asserts "nullum reperiri in Berolinensium corpore exemplumnasali carens." The huge Berlin collection consists mainly of papyri fromi/ to iv/A.D. : I have noted one example wanting the nasal, BU 1060. 30TrpocrSLa\7)\(pdePTos (14 B.C.) : J. H. Moulton (CR xv. 34) adds oneinstance of ii/A.D. where the /j, has been afterwards written above the line.

The only other examples dated A.D. which I have noted are BM ii. 276. 4TrpoffeiXjfjcpdai. (15 A.D. ), OPiv. 724. 8f. Aiô/xcu, A?^?? (155 A.D.). 1<vv\riP§7}v

FP 21. 7 (134 A.D.) is differentiated by the 8 following the labial.3 So Cronert 67, who fixes the date of their disappearance from the

living language at about the end of viii/A.D.4 F (iv/v/A.D.) has none (always Xtf/Aipo/mai etc.).5 Cf. Gregory Prol. 7a for a similar distinction in the MSS of the N.T.

no The Consonants [§7,24—

24. Apart from these forms from Aa/x/3aveiv the LXXcontains only four instances of words showing insertion of

ft before \j/, all in Cod. A, viz. Xdâo-iv (for Xaxj/acnv) Jd. vii, 7,

KaiMJ/aKr]? "a flask," 3 K xvii. 12, xix. 6 (from ko,tttw, cf. Lat.

capsa : elsewhere A unites with B («) in writing Kaxj/.), avrd-

jjufiif/iv (~ avrdfjieaj/iv) ^ cxviii. 112, dvaKvjx\\/ai Job x. 15.

25. The origin of this inserted nasal has not yet been

finally decided: Thumb (Hell. 136) thinks it unnecessary to

assume a uniform explanation for all the instances. Krj^xpojxai

may be a mixture or compromise between Attic Xrjif/ofxat and

Ionic Xafixf/ojAcu1 (which retained both the a and /x of the

present stem) or it may be an independent formation due to

the same phonetic law which produced the other nasalised

kolv>] forms. These other forms (dv^/lXiov etc.) are specially

characteristic of parts of Asia Minor (Ka/xTraSoKia, Ua/A<fi\a-

yo'ves are attested) and Dieterich (Untersuch. 92 ff.) traces their

origin to that region. Egypt, however, yields examples other

than Xrjfjuj/ofiai, and Thumb (op. at.) suspects the influence

of Egyptian pronunciation : the four examples in the preceding

section which are peculiar to A may be taken as supporting

the Egyptian origin of that MS.

It should be added that the older Attic, like the LXX,

shows fluctuation in the use of the nasal in Tri(/j.)ir\.r]iju, tti(^)-

7rpy]fjn, and in some proper names (TAr;(^)7roXe^.os etc., Meist.

84).

26. The combination fix)/ recurs in another instance, where

the p, not the m, is the intruder, viz. in the name â/xij/wv

( = }£W), which is always so written in Judges (B and Atexts) 2

.

1 The Ionic form occurs once in a papyrus of c. 250 B.C. irapaXd/jL-

%j/e<jdai, (Mayser 195), in the LXX in Job 6 xxvii. 21 C dvaKdixiperai. 8e

avrov Katiawv. It is noticeable that the Hellenistic -Xiîrduu} for -XetTrw

(§ 19, 3) appears to be of Ionic origin (Hippocrates).2 Schmiedel (W.-S. 64) compares Lat. stimo sumpsi.

7, 29] The Consonants 1 1

1

27. As euphony requires the insertion of it between /x

and 0-, so between /x and p there is a tendency to insert another

labial, (3 (cf. p,eay]fif3pta = fxea-rjixepia). Mafifiptj (&n»») is written

by the uncials in Genesis, Zap./3p(e)i renders both niOT and i-iDy :

in other names there is fluctuation, as between 'A^/Spap, (-aV)

and 'A/xpa/x (DIDy)1

.

Ezra (N1TJ?) in LXX becomesvEo-pas ('Ea-pa) in B, "E£paS

('E£pa) in A, "Eo-Spas ('Eo-Spa) in K2. Probably the S in the

last form, familiarised by its adoption in our Apocrypha, is

euphonic, like the ft in Map:/3p^: but it is conceivable that

o-S is used to represent Heb. I3 with a reminiscence of the

old pronunciation of £ (zd), see 21 above.

X inserts a nasal before 8 in Jl. i. 6 ov8ovres—o§., •& cxxxix. 2

28. Omission of Consonants. Under this head wehave to deal with the omission of consonants, y in particular,

(1) between vowels, (2) in other positions, and we are brought

into contact with some peculiarities of Greek as pronouncedby Egyptians.

29. The curious phenomenon of the omission of inter-

vocalic y suggests that the guttural, in this position at least,

was pronounced as a spirant, with the sound of y or (£")/£*.

1 The nasal and liquid are sometimes separated by a: N. xxvi. 20 B'Sap.apd/x Zafiapavet, I Ch. xxvii. 18 A 'Afxapi.

2 "Ecrdpas in B in the subscriptions to 1 and 1 Esdras, which are thereforelater than the books themselves : also once in the body of the work,1 Es. viii. 19.

3 Cf. 'E<r5/)(e)t BA, 'E<r5peiK&v i Ch. ix. 44 B,'E<rSptf\ BKQ, 'Ea-dpia)^-

\d>v BKA(= ?Ky"lT

1

' Jezreel), in all of which <t8 corresponds to f. On theother hand in 4 K. xix. 37 it answers to D: 'EcrSp&x B = '~E<jdp&y A =MT"pD3-

4 As in modern Greek : Thumb Handbuch 1. Conversely in the papyri(Mayser 167 f.) it is occasionally inserted between vowels, seemingly toavoid hiatus: vyi(y)aivu, ic\d(y)w= K\aiw, apxi(y)epeijs etc. In papyri ofiii/ and ii/B.c. an 1 is interpolated for the same purpose between thevowels and y : (3o(i)r}deiv, 6ySo(i.)^Kovra (Mayser no).

—

In the case of one word, 6Ai(y)os, the omission of y in writing

began c. 300 B.C. and spread over a wide area in the Greek-

speaking world 1. Apart from this and one or two other words

the usage was apparently restricted to Egypt 2.

The uncials B, n and A always write o'Aiyos, but in two

derivatives—o'Atyow (a Hellenistic creation, perhaps coined by

the translators)3 and oAiyocrros—the y is omitted, four times

in all, by the original scribe of B : Jd. x. 16 wAiw^, 4 K.

iv. 3 o'Aioxnjs, 2 Es. xix. 32 6Xiw8rJTw ("B*vid")

5is. xli. 14

oAlOCTTOS 4.

'Ay(e)toxa6

(so constantly in the uncials, see § 16, 7 :

dyrjoxa usually in Hellenistic writers), the perfect of ayw (con-

demned by Phrynichus, who prescribes yxa )> is probably another

instance of omission of "spirantic" y6

; dyrjyoxo. appears in

Inscriptions.

30. The omission of intervocalic y in other instances,

usually between ev, av and a long vowel, appears to be a

peculiarity of Egypt during the Roman period : it is unknown

to the Ptolemaic papyri. In the LXX it is almost confined

to one section of w (Prophets : once in Proverbs), and the

1 Meisterhans 75 (Attic Inscr. show oXios oXiapxla oXiwpeco : also

QiaXeiJS= <&iy.) : Mayser 163 f.: Schweizer 108 (who mentions as places,

other than Egypt, where oXios is found Boeotia, Arcadia, Tarentum, the

Tauric Chersonese, Imbros, Pamphylia and the extreme East of the

Empire).2 Thumb, Hell. 134 f., distinguishes two groups: (1) the older forms

attested outside Egypt viz. oXios <3?idXevs (to which should be added Boeot.

'nhv— ijib and perhaps dyrjoxa pf. of dyco), (2) the ' Egyptian ' forms <pe{iu =(peijyio etc. In the latter he traces the native's difficulty in pronouncing 7,which in other instances produced in Egyptian Greek the alteration of 7 to

k (see § 7, 2 ff. above). In the earlier group it is curious to note that (adopting

the LXX form ayioxa) the lost 7 was in each case preceded by t.

3 The verb is confined in LXX to a late group of books.4 As against these four passages there are eight and 18 respectively

where oXtyovv dXiyoarbs are written by all the uncials. Aquila is cited as

writing tiXubdriaav in Jer. xiv. 2.

6 The papyri have (as Dr J. H. Moulton informs me) dyrjyoxa HP 34(iii/B.c), dyeioxa Teb. 19 (ii/B.C.), dyeox& Teb. 124 (ii/B.C.) and dyeuxa(ii/-—i/B.c).

6 The omission has been otherwise explained as due to dissimilation.

§7? 3 ! ] ^^ Consonants 113

Prophetical portion of that MS or of a parent MS was there-

fore, presumably, written by an Egyptian scribe.

The examples are as follows :

—

Qeveiv in X occurs in Is. x. 18, xiii. 14, xvi. 3, xxii. 3, xxxi. 9,xliii. 14, Jer. xxvii. 28, xxxi. 44, xlv. 19, Jon. i. 3 (cpouv =<pv[ye']'iv),

Na. ii. 9 (cj)dvo\res sic), Prov. xii. 13 (eK<pevu). In all cases, exceptJer. xlv. 19 rrecjievoTcov, the lost y is followed by a long vowel.The y is written where a short vowel follows (cfievyere -ero>

Jer. iv. 6, xxvi. 6, xxviii. 6, xxx. 8, xxxi. 6), less frequently beforea long vowel. B and A have no examples of loss of y in this

word.Kpavrj for Kpavyr] is consistently written by the first hand of K

in the Prophetical books, 17 times including Jer. xxxii. 22 Kavrjs :

the only exceptions (all in 'Jer. a') are Jer. iv. 19 where the MShas icpayrjv and viii. 19, xviii. 22, xx. 16 where it has the usualform. On the other hand Kpavyr] is always written by this MSin the historical and literary books (14 examples between 2 Es.and Judith). B writes Kpavrj in Is. xxx. 19 (with &) and Ez. xxi. 22.

Zevr] for (evyr] Is. V. IO K*.

'E^epevopeva for -epevy. is written by A in ^ cxliii. 13, and thesame MS in W. xix. 10 has the aorist e^peva-aro formed as frome^epevecrdai. (^ keeps y in this word, which however is notfound in the Prophetical portion.)

CAveeiyvcoa-KOv Job xxxi. 36 A, cf. 32 below.)

'Avo'lgi for avolyei Is. 1. 5 N*.

Aet for Xe-yei Zech. ii. 8 K* (cf. mod. Greek Xiei).

The weak pronunciation of intervocalic y occasionally pro-duces its insertion in the wrong place 1

. K writes \4yovres for

\4ovres Jer. ii. 15 : hence too the mistaken reading attested byBKA in Est. vii. 3 6 \6yos pov for 6 Xaos pov (iftj;).

31. While y is the consonant most frequently omitted

between vowels, there are certain others which are liable to

omission in a similar position. These are k (^), r, 8, A., <x (p, v).

Most of the instances occur again in the Prophetical portion

of Cod. « and doubtless reproduce the Egyptian pronunciation.

As a contribution to the study of Graeco-Egyptian phonetics

and as bearing on the history of the uncials, it may be useful

to collect them here.

1 Cf. papyri examples in note 4 on p. 1 1 1

.

T.

114 The Consonants [§ 7, 31-

Examples of omission of intervocalic consonants other than y.

k. it has TrpcoToroa (= -tokci) ^ cxxxiv. 8. Cf. (? fromhaplology) 8iadrjs = 8ia&r]K.r]s Zech. ix. II, 8ios (= 8lkcuos) 2 Es.

xix. 33.

X- B has cnreecrde {— drrex-) Mai. iii. 7. Cf. the variants

yfrvxai yjrvai v/z-oai in ~& xxxvii. 8, and iêav= iîxeav Dt. xxi. J F.

r. X has aTroarae (= aTroa-rdrai) Is. XXX. I, <r1os (= crrro?)

Hg. i. II, aaaXonroL (= <car.) Zech.xiv. 2, avpeeXeo-dâav (=-ereX.)

Job i. 5. B has a parallel to the last in an-oeXfo-^vai 1 Es. v. 70:

cf. Is. ii. 13 peoipoov B=peTea>pcov. A has tovo (= tovto) Ex. ix. 5.

8. H has irai\a (=-rral8a) Is. xxvi. 16, Zap xlviii. 21, 'lovpea

(= 'l8ovpalq) Jer. xxix. 8. A likewise has \ovpaias Lam. iv. 21.

(Conversely, as y is inserted in vyiyaiva etc. of the papyri, so is

8 in 7rpa8ecov = 7rpaea>v Is. xxvi. 6 K.)

X. fc? has peeonp=pe\eorLv Job ix. 28, 6a\a<T(rav Jer. xxviii. 36,

(Scurticos xxxiv. 9, cf. /3acrta=/3ao'tXea Jon. iii. 6. Similarly A has

fiacri\<as :=-criXia)s 2 K. XV. 3 and Kara/3aw= -/3aXco Ez. xxix. 5 :

V has avTiirdovs = -rrdXovs 3 M- '• 5 • B TTovireipia (= iro\vTr.)

Sir. xxv. 6.

o-. K has iiroirje=-7]<Te Is. xii. 5 (cf. Troirjes=Troir]o-ai Jer. vi. 25BKA), Kiddpiov= -L(rov xxiii. 16, Kp'uv = K.plcnv xlii. 3, irX-qlov

( = ttXt](t.) Jer. xxii. 13, oXiycoets (— -wo-ei?) Hb. iii. 12. B has

€TrcXevea-Bm= eTreXeva-ea6ai I Es. iv. 49 (in the same section whichhas the omission of r noted above) and icpiv=Kpicnv Is. i. T7. Ahas 6pav= 8paa-v N. xiii. 29, o-vveis— o-vveo-is Is. xlvii. 10 (cf.

avve\eis *& xxxi. 9 U).

p. A has pit6s for piepos 2 M. iv. 19.

p and i'. K has peyaprjovrjo-ys {— -peyaXoprjp.) Ob. 12, eatppayur-

peov Is. xxix. II.

32. Of omission of a consonant in another position than

between vowels there are two examples which were universally

adopted. The second y in yiyi/o/xcu, yiyvw&Ku> ceased to be

written after c. 300 B.C.1

: vulgar Attic, as attested by vase

inscriptions, had led the way 2. T(e)ivop,a.L y(e)ti/wcrKw are all

but universal in the LXX uncials as in the papyri. The

classical spelling was revived by some of the Atticists.

Tlyvopai in the leading uncials is confined to the A text of

1 and 2 Esdras, Job xl. 27 A, and to a unique example in B(1 Es. vi. 33). A has it five times in 1 Esdras (from v. 43

1 Meisterhans 75, Mayser 164 f. The latter compares [g)natus, {g)nosco,

and assumes an intermediate stage when -yv- was written -w.2 Thumb Hell. 207.

wapaytyv. to viii. 90 rjyvicr8a> sic, clearly a corruption ofn to H

:

in i. 30, iv. 16, vi. 33. vii. 3 yiv.) and nine times in 2 Esdras(iyiv. only in xv. 18 with yiyv. ib.). It appears that among the

ancestors of A was a small volume comprising 1 and 2 Esdras,

written by an Atticizing scribe probably after ii/A.D.

riyvooo-Kco appears sporadically as a v.l. of B, X, A in a widercircle of books: 1 Ch. xxviii. 96:1 Es. ix. 41 A: Est. iv. 11 A,

C 5 A, vi. 1 A : Job ? xxxi. 36 A (ANEEir. for ANEnr. cf. 30above), xxxvi. 5 B,S : Tob. v. 14 A, vii. 4 A bis: Jer. xliii. 13 A:Dan. i. 4 B : 1 M. v. 14 K.

33. Other examples of omission by the original scribes

of the uncials of consonants in positions other than intervocalic

have their interest in the history of phonetics. They are not

to be treated as mere blunders. Here, as in the cases of

omission of intervocalic consonants, K again affords the majority

of the instances, but there are not a few in the other MSS, and

we cannot be so confident in all cases as to their " Egyptian "

origin. The omitted consonants are partly the same as in the

former case, partly different : omission of p, which does not

occur between vowels, is specially common here.

Omission of gutturals.

y. The y in the nom. of nouns ending in -y£ gen. -yyos is

sometimes dropped, on the analogy, it would seem, of e.g. pdarn^

-tyos. $dpat; is written by K in (Zech. xiv. 5 irdpa^), Is. lvii. 5,

Jer. vii. 32, by Q in Is. lxv. 10, \dpvi- by C in Job Q xxxiv. 3.

(Conversely fidany^ appears in 3 K. xii. 24 r B : 2 Ch. x. 1 1 B,

14 B : Sir. xxiii. 11 K.) Similar omission before £ (k) is seen

in eXegei Is. xi. 3 X, dvegeXeicTos Prov. x. I J B.

Elsewhere omission takes place in the proximity of p or a

nasal. In K: 6p[y~\rjs lJer. xxvii. 13, K.ped\y\pas lii. 18, nara-

vevv[y]pai Is. vi. 5, 8r)[y]p,ara W. xvi. 9, e[y]va> Zeph. iii. 5.

In A : re\e<Tiovp[y~\el Prov. xix. 4.

k. In X: e[/c]crracrts' Zech. xiv. 13, i\_K](pev^eadai, Est. E 4.

In B: Sie\_K]{$ohfi Ez. xlvii. II, €k\€[k]tol I Ch. vii. 40: cf. 7rpa>

toto[ko]v 2 Ex. xi. 5, d[Ka]dapTOs Lev. xv. II. In A: cr[ic]vi<pav

Ex. viii. 18, cf. Kara[Ka]\vTrrov Lev. iv. 8. In F cf. o-n/i/3oXo-

[Ko]jraiv Dt. xxi. 20.

1 The omitted consonant is inserted in square brackets throughout this

section.2 This and some of the following examples may be merely cases of

haplology.

n6 The Consonants [§7,33—

X- InN: ere[x]dr)<rav I Ch. xiv. 3. In C cf. ^v[x>?]crcw Sir.

xxx. 39.

34. Omission of dentals.

Two words uniformly appear without the dental throughout

the LXX. "ApKos replaces apuros and the older (Epic) poXifios

(or noXvfios Ez. xxvii. 12 BAQ, Zech. v. 7 K) is used to the

exclusion of poXvfiSos 1.

r is omitted in Ai'yvn-[r]oy in the K text of Jer. xxvi. 17, xlix.

14, li. 30 and in eor[Y]ii> Is. xliii. 11, 13 ^ (elsewhere the <r is lost,

see below). B has i-erap[Y]oi> Ez. v. 12. A has SctK[Y]uXcp Lev.

xvi. 14, <jKrjTr[r]pov Ep. Jer. 13 (cf. 8ev[re}pa R. i. 4).

8 disappears after /3 (as in p.dXv/3[8]os) in pdfi[8]ov Zech. viii.

4 K. Cf. in F Sco[Sf]Ka Gen. xliv. 32, e[8e}rai Ex. xii. 45, [8a]-

pdXeas N. xix. 9 : and in D [cuJScopi Gen. xlviii. 22.

8 is dropped after the other aspirated letters x (K

) 0- ^ has

eK^jXt'-v^o) Is. xxix. 2, d7reKa\v(p[#]j7 liii. I, avTox[8]a>v Jer. xiv. 8.

A writes K.are(p[d]eip€To 2 Ch. xxvii. 2. The omission in the

case of ex[0]p('is seems to go back to an early copy of the GreekLamentations : Lam. i. 9 N, ii. 3 B, i. 7 A : A has this spelling

(expav) also in Mic. ii. 8, F in N. xxxv. 20, Q in Ez. xxxv. 5.

35. Omission of liquids.

X. K omits (in proximity of k and /3) : io-K\X]r]pvi>as Is. Ixiii.

17, cf. a-K\X\rjpOKap8lav Jer. iv. 4, €Tr€K[X]r]drj xii. 1 5, el[X]K.ov

4 M. xi. 9: /3i/3[X]/w Jer. xxviii. 60, eKj3[X]u£a>cm> Prov. iii. 10.

A has egrj[X]8es Ex.' xxiii. 15, iro\vox[X]ias Job xxxix. 7, F has

dSe[X]0(5 Lev. xxi. 2.

p. Omission is frequent especially after the dentals r (err) 8

6 (p6). K has yaar[p]l Is. xl. II, (iTTL)<rr[p]e\j/ei etc. Jer. ii. 24,

xviii. 20, xx. 16, ttW[p]coj' ib. xxviii. 9, dpor[p]6a^?]crerat xxxiii. 18,

eVapvcTT[p]tS(ey) Zech. iv. 2 (with A), 12: KeC)[p]ov Is. xxxvii. 24,

a(p68[p]a Jer. ii. 10, Zech. ix. 9, rerpd8[p]axpov Job xlii. 11:

aVc5[p]co7ros' Is. vi. 5, e'x#[p]d? Jer. xx. 5. Loss of the second p in

6p8[p]os 6p8[p]l(eiv is shared by N with the other uncials : so K

in Jer. vii. 25, xxv. 4, xxxiii. 5, xxxix. 33, xlii. 14, li. 4, Prov. vii.

18, xxiii. 35 : B in Ex. ix. 13, Hos. xi. 1 : A in Gen. xix. 2, Ex.

xxxiv. 4 : C in Sir. iv. 12. ^ has further piK[p]d? Is. xxii. 5, Jer.

xlix. 8, cm[p]£ Is. xlix. 26, /cai-d[p]£« etc. Jl. ii. 17, Zech. vi. 13,

ix. 10, j3[p]ovxos Jl. i. 4, Na. iii. 15, (p[p]vaypa Jer. xii. 5, <tko[p]ttiov

4 M. xi. 10. B has also iraT[p]apxov Is. xxxvii. 38, pir[p]ov Ez.

xlii. 17, r[p]axeia Sir. vi. 20, av8[p)es I K. xxix. 2, acp68[p]a 2 Es.

xxiii. 8. A (besides eirapvo-rlSes, above) has epvd[p]d rjpv8[p]o-

8ava>peva Ex. xv. 4, xxxix. 21, ^ cv. 7, e$ap6[p]os 4 M. ix. 1 3,

K[p]edypas Ex. xxxviii. 23, N. iv. 14, Jer. Hi. 18. F has plr[p]av

Lev. viii. 9, Q crr[p]ov#«z Jer. viii. 7 and C /caraa-(p[p]ayt£et Jobxxxvii. 7.

1 Cod. A writes p.6\i(3dos in Ezekiel.

§ 7, 37] The Consonants iiy

36. Omission of a occurs most often before r and ir.

N has ya[a-]rpi Is. xxvi. 18, e[a-}nv Is. xxvii. 9, xxxi. 3, Zech. i. 9,

aypoo[(r]Tis Is. xxxvii. 27, d/covjfVjrr/i; Is. xxx. 30, ta[cr]Triv Is. liv.

12, 8ie[<r]7rapju,«'ot>s lvi. 8, fj.6[cr^x01' ^xv^ 3i ^ aW}ros Jer. xvi. 12,

xxviii. 6, i^aj/ifVJKoi ib. xxx. 15, e7ri[o-]rdrr)i/ xxxvi. 26, ^pr^cr-Jro?

xl. 11. The omission of <x in the verb eK[<r]Trav is shared by Xwith A : eK[<r]7racr6rjvai Hb. ii. 9 XA, e/c[cr]7rdo-aT<r Zech. xiii. 7 K, SO

(in A) Am. ix. 15, -& xxi. 10 (ARU), xxiv. 15 and (in R) ¥ cxxviii. 6.

A has also Trai8i\[o-]nai. Gen. xii. 16, e|d7rt[cr]i9ev (Epic) 4 K. xvii.

21, d7re[o-]x 10-077 2 Ch. xxvi. 21, e[cr]<ppayio-0r7 Est. viii. 10 : [o-Jre'yos

Ep. Jer. 10 AQ has classical authority. B has irpoo-ox0i[cr]fia.Ti

4 K. xxiii. 13, dire[<r]xL(r8r) 2 Ch. xxvi. 21 (with A). E has

ivviTvia\(r\6ri Gen. xli. 5 : F l[(r]xvo(pcovos Ex. iv. IO, errt'[o-]?rao-rpoi'

Ex. xxvi. 36, ev8o[cr]dicov Lev. viii. 16. V has [<r]Kv\a 1 M. v. 51.

Less frequent is omission of labials (N has 7rapsp[(3]o\rjs Is.

xxi. 8, v7rep[(3]rja-€Te Jer. v. 22, ap.[7r]e\ov Is. xvi. 9) and of

nasals : v is dropped by X in dvay\v~\axrrj Jer. xxviii. 61, <rrp<6fx[y~]r]

Job xli. 21, by B in e[v]aTavTos 1 Es. v. 46 (with A), aVa[y](9ai

Is. v. 6 (with Q), J

8po[j']rr7s Is. xxix. 6, Trot/zjVJioj/ Jer. xiii. 17, by

Q in Ez. xiii. 20 7rf[y]ra/coa-iW.

37. Single and double consonants. Doubled con-

sonants in Attic Greek owe their origin to a fulness of pro-

nunciation given to some of them, particularly to liquids and

nasals 1. From the Hellenistic period onwards (in Egypt

from about 200 B.C.) the tendency has been in the direction

of simplification, and in modern Greek, with the exception

of certain districts of Asia and the islands, the single consonant

has prevailed 2. This phenomenon, together with the less

frequent doubling of simple vowels, appears to have arisen

from a shifting of the dividing-line between the syllables.

"AA|A.os became a|AA.os and so aAos : reversely the closing of the

open syllable in e.g. vr)\<ros produced vfj<r\cro<;. In the LXXuncials the Attic forms are usual, with some exceptions in

Cod. « and in the case of pp (p), where there was fluctuation

even in the Attic period.

1 In Homer an initial X lengthened a preceding vowel (woWa Xiduonivrj

II. e. 358).2 Thumb Hell. 20 ff. From the diversity of practice in the modern

dialects he infers the existence of " geminierende und nichtgeminierende

Koipij-Mundarten."

n8 The Consonants [§ J, 3^

38. The two following examples do not come under

the head of simplification.

KarapaKT-qs is always written with single p in the uncials

in accordance with the koivij derivation 1 of the word from

KciT-apdo-creiv (not KarappayrjvaL).

Tzvtifia (unrecorded in LS ed. 8) is a new kolvyj formation

from yivojxaL= "produce of the earth," "fruit," and is carefully

distinguished from yewrjfia, " offspring" (from yevvaw)2

.

Tivrjpa (with itpcoroyevrj fia) is common in LXX, always being

used of the fruits of the ground except in 1 Mace. (i. 38, iii. 45)

where it is applied to Jerusalem's offspring. Tewrjpa appears in

Jd. i. 10 BA (= " descendant"), Sir. x. 18 (yewr)p,acnv ywaiic&v) :

both books use yevrjp.a=(l produce" elsewhere. In three passages

there are variants, but the difference in the spelling imports a

different meaning, (a) Gen. xlix. 21 NecpdaXel, ariXexos ayei-

p.ivov, ireihibovs iv tu> yevrjpan (BZ?F) koXXos. The comparison

to a tree fixes the spelling: yevvqpari of A drops the metaphor.

(b) Job 6 xxxix. 4 (of the wild goats) airopp^ovcriv to. rejeva

avr&v, TTlrjdvvd^crovrai iv yevrjp,a.Ti (BX), i.e. "they will multiply

among the fruits of the field," RV " in the open field " (122)

:

yevvi]pan of A gives 12 its more familiar Aramaic meaning"son" i.e. "they will abound in offspring." (c) W. xvi. 19. Theflame that plagued the Egyptians burnt more fiercely Iva abUov

yrjs yevrjpara (BC) Siacpdelpy. The contrast with the "angel's

food" in the next verse shows that the reference is to the

destruction of the "herb of the field" and the "tree of the

field " (Ex. ix. 25) : yewrjpara of HA refers to the Egyptians, whothemselves were struck by the hail (ibid.).

39. PP and P. The Attic rule was (to quote Blass)

that "p, if it passes from the beginning to the middle of a

word (through inflexion or composition), preserves the stronger

pronunciation of the initial letter by becoming doubled." But

exceptions are found in Attic Inscriptions from v/b.c.3

In the LXX pp is usual in the simple verbs : p is fairly

frequent in the compounds. The same distinction is found

in the Ptolemaic papyri.

1 Strabo 667 (xiv. 4).2 Cf. Deisstnann BS 109 f., 184, Mayser 214.3 Meisterhans 95. Cf. Mayser 212 f.

A distinction is also observable between groups of books.

In general it may be said that, while in certain verbs pp is

attested throughout, in others it is characteristic of the Pentateuch

and some literary books, while p appears in the later historical

books, in Psalms, in Jeremiah and Minor Prophets (in BX) andin Theodotion.

"Appaxrros -eiv -la -rjfxa but evpcocrTos, as in Attic, are constant in

LXX. So is eppedr]v (five times: Jon. iii. 7 ipiQrf K). 'Pew has

pp in the augmented tenses, but i^epvrjjxev Is. lxiv. 6 BXAQ,etjepvr]<rav I M. ix. 6 AXV (ipvrjaav ¥ lxxvii. 20 T). "Epprj^a

ippdyrjv etc. (including compounds) are usual : p in the simple

verb appears once only in the B text (2 Es. xix. 11), in com-

position it is strongly supported in Prov. xxvii. 9 KaraprjyvvTai

BNC and is read by BX in Jl. ii. 13, Na. i. 13, by B in 4 K. viii.

12, by K in Is. and Jer., by A in 1 K. xxviii. 17, 2 M. iv. 38.

'Eppifaaa -era in Sirach : elsewhere (ig)ep'i£a)cra etc._

"Eppt\|m

eppifjifjuu etc. are usual, but ep(e)n|/>a and other forms with p are

uncontested in Dan. 9 (viii. 7, 12) and (in composition) in

Job xxvii. 22 and are strongly supported (usually by BK) in

Jer. and Minor Prophets : in the compounds p is more commonthan pp. The perf. pass, loses the second medial p in Jer. xiv.

16 B, Bar. ii. 25 BAQ, while it sometimes takes on an initial p

{pepifxpiai): Jd. iv. 22 B, xv. 15 B, Tob. i. 17 B {epipp,. A), Jdth. vi.

13 A (ipififi. B), Jer. xliii. 30 A (epip.fi. BXQ). 'PveadaL has pp mthe augmented tenses in the Pentateuch (Exodus five times : v.

23 epva-m AF), but ipvaacrde Jos. xxii. 31 BA : in the subsequent

books the MSS fluctuate between the two forms.

'APPa/3ow seems to have been the older Hellenized form of

pmy and is so written by all MSS in the three passages of

Genesis where it occurs (Gen. xxxviii. 17 f., 20)1

.

40. Weakening of pp to p in words other than verbs and of

XX to X is mainly confined to K : C and V have examples of o-

for o-<r.

K in the Prophets has Trdpco and TropwBev (Is. x. 3, xxii. 3, xxix.

13, xlvi. 11 : Jer. v. 15, xxxviii. 3), fiopav for /3opp. Is. xlix. 12 (so

in a papyrus of i/B.C, the only Ptolemaic example quoted by

Mayser of this form of simplification), rrvpos for Trvppos lech., i. 8,

vi. 2 (with A).

Weakening of XX to X (in papyri from ii/B.c, especially in

aX[X]o? and derivatives) occurs in rrapaXdcra-ov Est. B 5 B*

1 So in a papyrus of iii/B.C. Papyri of later centuries write apap&v

almost as often as dpp- : Mayser 40, J. H. Moulton CR xv. 33 b and

Prol. 45, Deissmann BS 183 f.

—

8ta\d<T(r. W. xix. 18 X, fieraXdarcr. 2 M. vii. 14 V, evuardXaKTOv 3 M.V. 13 AV, cf. peTaX\evop,evr] W. xvi. 25 A. X has also dyaXiafia

Is. xvi. IO, li. 3, lxv. 18, dyaXido-dcu xxix. 1 9, crrpayaXia lviii. 6,

piXcop (=/xe'XX.) lix. 5, aXa 4 M. iii. I, fiaXdvTwv Tob. viii. 2

(elsewhere in LXX. correctly j3aXXdvriov).

The single p. in aTreppifj.cn ^ xxx. 23 B*X*U (so eppeipai in apapyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 214) seems due to the presence ofanother double consonant (elsewhere epcppm, above). X* hasci/jlov Jer. v. 22.

Cod. V writes 8vcre(3r}s (cWe/3en>) in 2 and 3 Mace, on theanalogy of eio-ej3r]s: so A once in 3 M. iii. 1. V further hasrapdaovras I M. iii. 5, C Kacrirepov Sir. xlvii. 18.

Mutes are dropped in (ra/Bdrav Ez. xxii. 26 B*, crvyvovs 2 M.xiv. 31 A, veorebv 4 M. xiv. 15 A*V*.

41. There is one instance of doubling of single consonant

which the LXX contributes to the study of Greek orthography :

it is unrecorded in the grammars. In all the 21 instances

where the word occurs the classical oljxoi is written with double

/x either as oi'/xttoi or o/xôt (the two forms in conjunction in

Jer. li. 33, ofxfxoi otfi/xoi B*) : the class, form is limited (in the

three leading uncials) to 3 K. xvii. 20 A.

42. New verbs are coined, on the model of Kcpdvvvjxt etc.,

in -vvw (§ 19, 2): fSiww (for /3atVw) in the A text, (xVoKTeWw (for

-/cretVo)), aTroTLVvvw, (p6dvv(o, ^yvvoi 1.

'Aivaos and evaros retain the classical spelling (diwaos in

2 M. vii. 36 V: ewaros [in the corrector of the same MS] doesnot deserve the recognition as a " LXX " form which Redpathand Mayser accord to it).

B writes 'EXkvpaida Tob. ii. 10 (elsewhere 'EXw/x.). LaterMSS afford: iroXkvv (on the analogy of ttoWtjv) Job xxix. 18 A,dpvWrjfia SpvWrjSeirjv Job xvii. 6 C, xxxi. 30 C, dcrvXXov 2 M. iv.

34 V, eXXarrov xii. 4 V.B* has vrjo-cros in Ez. xxvi. 18, xxvii. 6 : X j3vpa-a-r]s Job xvi. 16,

yeicraos Jer. Iii. 22, evpicrcrnovTes Lam. i. 6, rjcradivrjcrev ii. 8

:

A ippvera-m 3 M, vi. 6: C rrdcrcrrjs Sir. xxxvii. 21, nXlcrcrov

(= K.\el<rov) xlii. 6: Q p,lo-cryovcnv Hos. iv. 2.

Doubling of k, as in int-eXevcreTcu Is. ii. 3 X, eKôLcrco Zech. v.

4 X, in the papyri appears to be not earlier than i/A.D. (tKôva-iav

OP ii. 259. 18 of 23 A.D.). MoyyiXdXos, a late reading (QrBab)

1 Cf. irlvvw in the corrector of Q : Is. xxiv. 9, xxix. 8.

in Is. xxxv. 6, is said (Thayer) to be derived not from poyis but

from the adj. poyyos, which occurs, as Dr J. H. Moulton tells

me, in BM iii. p. 241. 16 (iv/A.D.).

43. Doubling of the aspirate. The incorrect doubling

of the aspirate where tenuis + aspirate should be written (xx>

06, 4>4> for kx, r$, 7r(j>y appears occasionally in the uncials : it

has good authority in some late books or portions of books.

(1) <p<fr.2a(p(pd>8 2 K. xvii. 29 BA, Jer. Iii. 19, Sacpcpdv

(2ecj)(pdv) 4 K. xxii. 3 ff. BA, *2acp<pd8 4 K. xxii. 1 4 B (= 2a(f>dv A):

so icecfxficodeis Prov. vii. 22 A (Kerrcp. BX). On the other hand'Scnrcpelv, 'Aircpelv, ~2arr<fiad8 are read by B in I Ch. vii. 12, 15,

^arrcpovs I M. ii. 5 XV (2a<p4>ovs A). (2) 88. Madddv (Meddavtav)

4 K. xxiv. 17 BA, MaddaOd, Ma68avid and similar forms frequently

in 2 Esdras A (and X : B writes MaBavia etc.): B has vnoridOia

in Hos. xiv. 1. On the other hand in 1 and 2 Chron. and 1 Es.

A writes correctly Mardavias etc. (B MavOavtas etc.). (3) XX-Bdnxovpos is correctly written by BA in 1 Es. ix. 24 and in

I Mace. Baicxifys i s usual: Baxx^V^ 1 onry m v"- ^ X, ix. 49 XV,Bcikxx- lx - I ^ (

so BaXX 1' N. xxxiv. 22 F).

^dirfpeipos is written correctly (not aacpep.), but assimilation

is sometimes produced by dropping the aspirate altogether

:

B has a-dinv{i)ipos in Is. liv. n, Ez. i. 26, Tob. xiii. 16, so F in Ex.

(xxiv. 10 era . 7r: third letter illegible) xxviii. 18.

44. 52 and TT. The Hellenistic language as a whole

adopted the era- of non-Attic dialects and abandoned the

peculiarly Attic tt. The latter was still employed by literary

writers, even before the age of the Atticists. But the general

statement that the Koivq used <rcr requires some modification,

and there is ground for believing that, in certain words at

least, tt still survived in the living language2

.

1 BaxxtciSos is found already in a papyrus of iii/B.C. (Mayser 182).2 See Thumb Hell. 78 ff. In MSS of the Apostolic Fathers tt is fre-

quent even in documents ordinarily addicted to vulgarisms, Reinhold 43 f.

The underlying principle has now been explained by Wackernagel, Hel-

lenistica, 1907, pp. \i—25. Hellenistic writers retained tt in certain words

which were taken over directly from Attic and were not current in another

form in /cow^-speaking countries. Among these words was rjTTaadai, shownby its termination to be an Attic formation (Ionic ea<rovcr8cu) : the tt of the

verb influenced the form of the adj., iJttwv, and of its synonym i\dTTwv,

and to a less degree that of the antithetical Kpeirrwy.

122 The Consonants [§ J, 44-

In the LXX the use of tt is practically confined (1) to

the three words iXdrrm', r)TTm>, xptiTTwv, and derivatives of the

first two, (2) to the three literary writings 2, 3 and 4 Maccabees,

which introduce the forms with tt in words other than those

mentioned.

45. 'EAarrwv is used in Ex. Lev. Num. Jdth. Dan. O ii. 39and 2 Mace, (also Job xvi. 7 BAC and Sir. xx. 11 A)— 16 times

in all, against six examples in all of eXda-a-wv, in Genesis (i. 16,

xxv. 23, xxvii. 6), Proverbs (xiii. 11, xxii. 16) and Wis. ix. 5.

The distinction here is not one between vulgar and literary

Greek : era- is found in distinctly literary writings. 'EXarrovv is

the normal form of the classical verb in LXX, though the pass,

part, appears as eXacraovpevos in 2 K. iii. 29 and in the latter

part of Sirach (xxxiv. 27, xxxviii. 24, xli. 2, xlvii. 23 BAC : also

rj\a(Tcrdodrj xlii. 21 KA) 1. The post-classical verbs iXaTTovelv,

eXaTTovovv (which appear to be unexampled outside the LXX 2:

cf. e£ov6eveco, iôvbevoa, 1 5 above) always have tt (excepting

ekacra-ovovo-i Prov. xiv. 34 BJ<A) : so also do the substantives

eXaTTcdfia, iXaTTCocns.

"Htto>v occurs 11 times (of which six are in 2 Mace), fjcrcrcov

only twice (Job v. 4: Is. xxiii. 8). 'Hrrao-âi (rjTTap) 3 is alwaysso written (common in Isaiah, four times elsewhere) and fJTTrjpa

in the one passage where the word occurs (Is. xxxi. 8).

The proportion is reversed in the case of Kpeicrcroov, whichoccurs without variant in the uncials in 47 instances (mainly in

Proverbs and Sirach) as against four examples only of tt

without variant (Prov. iii. 14 tcpeirrov, Sir. xxiii. 27 do., Est. i. 19

KpeiTTovi, Ez. xxxii. 21 upeiTrcov) and seven with variant era (Jd.

viii. 2 A: Prov. xxv. 24 BX : W. xv. 17 B : Sir. xix. 24 BÂ, xx.

31 KA: Is. lvi. 5 Br: Ep. Jer. 67 B).

46. The three literary writings which stand at the end of

the Septuagint, among other Atticisms, make a freer use of

Attic tt, but not to the entire exclusion of crcr.

2 Mace, has

:

yXccTTOTopelv vii. 4 V (era A) but yXacrcra (3 times).

daTTov iv. 31, v. 21, xiv. II.

irpaTTew (aim-) (3 times).

KaTCtaCpaTTeiv v. 12 V (-<r(pd£etv A).

TapaTTeiv xv. 19 V (era A) but iirLTapaacreiv ix. 24 AV.

1 Contrast i\a.TToti/j,evo$ Sir. xvi. 23, xix. 23, xxv. 2. The distinction

suggests an early division of the book into two parts (cf. § 5).2 The former in an O.T. quotation in 2 Cor. viii. 15.3 See note 2, p. 121.

§ 7, 47] Tke Consonants 123

rdrreiv X. 28 AV but {emTaa-creiv ix. 8 V.(Trpourdcrcreiv xv. 5 AV.

(ppvdrreadai ((ppvrr.) vii. 34 AV.OiaCpvXdrreiv vi. 6, X. 30 V but -<pv\d<r<r€iv iii. 22 A, X. 30 A.

2 Mace, further keeps crer in peraXXdaaeiv, /BdeXvcra-ea-da^

Spdcrcrecrdai, Trepicro-obs, (i<)ir\r)(r<ruv, evTivdavziv.

3 Mace, has

:

Trpoo-Tarreiv v. 37 but -rdaaeiv V. 3, 40.

(pvXdaaeiv etc.

4 Mace, has :

fiSeXvTTecrdai V. 7.

yXcorra x. 1 7, 21 but ykaxraa x. 1 9, xviii. 21.

yXcoTTOTopelv x. 19 X (arcr A), xii. 1 3.

veoT(r)ds xiv. I 5but (vocrcrla xiv. 1 9.

[vOtTCTOTTOliLV xiv. 1 6.

Trparreiv ill. 20.

(ppiTTew xiv. 9, xvii. 7.

It further keeps o-cr in peXicro-a, (pvXdo-aeiv.

Apart from this triplet of books and the triplet of wordsabove-mentioned aa is universal in the LXX, except that

cpvXdrreiv occurs twice in the last chapter of Jeremiah (probably

a later appendix to the Greek version) lii. 24 B, 31 A, and twice

as a variant reading elsewhere : Job xxix. 2 A, W. xvii. 4 AC.S^/xepoF, crevrXlov (Is. li. 20) have initial <r, not r.

47. PS and PP. The use of the later Attic pp is in

the following words practically restricted to a few literary

portions of the LXX.

"Apa-rjv, dpaevueos, Bapaelv, dapcrvveiv (Est. C 23, 4 M. xiii.

8 ivaped.) are the ordinary forms in use. "Apprjv is confined to

Sir. xxxvi. 26, 4 M. xv. 30, cf. dppevcod&s 2 M. x. 35 (a air. Xey.),

Bappeiv to Prov. i. 21 BXAC, xxix. 29 N {dapvei BA), Bar. iv. 21

B {pa- AQ), 27 B (do.) (but pa- iv. 5, 30), Dan. O vi. i6,__4 M.

xiii. II, xvii. 4, BappaXeos (-ems) to 3 M. i. 4, 23, 4 M. iii. 14,

xiii. 13.

In addition to these examples, the adjective nvppos, with

derivatives irvppdKrjs irvppi(eiv, keeps pp throughout the LXX,as in the papyri (Mayser 221) : Trupo-d? was an alternative Attic

form, used in poetry. The later Attic forms iroppm ir6ppa>6ev

are used to the exclusion of the older irpocrw (rropaco).

The contracted form fioppds (pp resulting from pj, Kiihner-

Blass i. 1. 386) which appears in Attic inscriptions_

from

c. 400 B.C., is practically universal in the LXX, as it is in the

papyri (Mayser 252). The older fiopias appears only in Proverbs

124 The Aspirate [8 y } 47

—

(xxv. 23, xxvii. 16), Sirach (xliii. 17, 20: in 20 B has the Ionicfiopi-qs) and Job xxvi. 7.

On the other hand pvpaivrj, pvp&ivav, -^ipcros are written.

§ 8. The Aspirate.

1. The practice of dropping the aspirate, which began in

early times in the Ionic and Aeolic dialects in Asia Minor,gradually spread, until, as in modern Greek, it ceased to bepronounced altogether

1

. In the Alexandrian age it appears

to have been still pronounced 2, but the tendency towards

deaspiration has set in.

2. Irregular insertion of the aspirate. On the other

hand, there is considerable evidence for a counter-tendency in

the kolvtj, namely to insert an aspirate in a certain group of

words which in Attic had none. The principal words are

cA.7rts, eros, ISelv and cognate words, iSios, to-09. These formsare attested too widely to be regarded as due to ignorance—to a reaction against the prevailing tendency, causing the

insertion of the h in the wrong place : they represent a genuinealternative pronunciation. Grammarians are divided on the

question whether these forms are " analogy formations within

the kolvij,"3

Kaff e-ros, e.g., being formed on the analogy of

ko.0' ijfj.epav, or whether they go back to the age of the dialects 4,

and the aspirate is a substitute for the lost digamma, whichonce was present in all the five words mentioned. The older

explanation of the aspirate by the lost digamma has the

support of Blass and Hort and it does not appear why it

should be given up 5. Another explanation must be sought for

1 Thumb, Untersuch, ilber den Spiritus asper 87, puts its final dis-appearance at about iv/-v/ a.d.

2 lb. 79.3 Thumb Hell. 64.4 Schwyzer Perg. Inschriften 118 ff.

6 Dr J. H. Moulton {Prol. 44 note) regards it as untenable, but withoutgiving reasons. Thumb in his earlier work admits the possibility of thisexplanation in some cases (Spir. Asp. 71 vcpiBofxevos, 11 eros).

§ 8, 3] The Aspirate 125

a recurrent instance like oAiyo?, which never had a digamma,and in some cases analogy is doubtless responsible.

3. The LXX examples of these words are as follows :

(1) IXms 1 in e$' iXiridi twice in B, Jd. xviii. 27, Hos. ii. 18 (asagainst eight examples of eV (/ler) iXtr., including Jd. xviii. 7 B,10 B). 'AfaXirifav has good authority in Sirach (xxii. 21 Bx'xxvii. 21 B*AC): X has it in Est. C 30, Jdth. ix. 11, while(A)T have i$e\Tr'i(eiv in ¥ (li. 9 T, and six times in ¥ 118 AT)

:

in all there are 1 1 examples of dcp- e<fie\Trc£eiv against three ofdrr- irr- without variant (4 K. xviii. 30: Is. xxix. 19: 2 M. ix. 18).

(2) fh-osjn ecperiov Dt. xv. 1 8 BAF (=€7reTeiov) (so the papyrihave tcad' eros, e<f)' err] since 225 B.C. 2 beside kcit (eV) er. whichare more common: LXX has Kara (nar V) eros in 2 M. xi. 3,the only example of the phrase). The analogy of xa6' erosseems to have produced icad' eviavrov 3 Dt. xiv. 21 B* (elsewherein LXX kcit eV per eviavrov regularly, 27 examples).

(3) ^Sov, acf>i8€iv* etc. are exceedingly common in LXX. Inthe B text ovX l8ov is practically universal, occurring no less than27 times, as against six examples only of ovk 18ov (Dt. xi. 30BAF, xxxii. 34 BF : Jos. xxii. 20 BA: 3 K. viii. 53 B, xvi. 28 c B :

Is.^lxvi. 9, where X has ovX ). A unites with B in reading ovXIdov in 1 K. xxiii. 19, usually in 3 and 4 K., Sir. xviii. 17(B*\SA) and Zech. iii. 2 (B*XAr). OvX td(ov) occurs in 4 K. ii.

12 A: Dan. e x. 7 B* : <d6i8e in Dt. xxvi. 15 B, while A andthe other uncials furnish nine examples of similar forms, ed>l8oiGen. xxxi. 49 A, ?0 t8(«O * liii. 9 R*T, xci. 12 AT, cxi. 8 NT,tyidelv i M. iii. 59 AXV, 2 M. viii. 2 AV, e^(e) t5e 2 M. i. 27 A,acjiiBav 3 M. vi. 8 A, 4 M. xvii. 23 AX. Even ovX o^o^ai (whichBlass calls a " clerical error ") has an established position :

there are nine examples (as against 24 of undisputed ovk o4r )

N xiv. 23 B*: * xlviii. 10 B* 20 B*T, lxxxviii. 49 T, cxiii. 13 T,cxxxiv. 16 T : Jdth. vii. 27 A: Jer. v. 12 B*A, xii. 4 B*. Withthese instances may be classed ovX oldas Zech. iv. 13 X.

For ovX l8ov, ouk l8ov in 3 K. see p. 70.

The almost universal employment of oyxiAoy in B maybe partly due to the influence of the form ovXL OvX l l8ovoccurs in Acts ii. 7 B, but not apparently in LXX. The origin

of this rendering of &6n, nonne, is not clear, as there is noequivalent in the Heb. for Idov. Only in 2 Ch. xxv. 26 do wefind the combination DJH X?H "Behold are they not (written)?,"

1 So in an Attic Inscription as early as 432 B.C. (Meisterhans 86).2 Mayser 199 f. Cf. Moulton CR xv. 33, xviii. 106 f.3 So fied' ev. (158 B.C.), e0' iv. in the papyri, Mayser 200, CR xviii. 107.4 'ISxpiMv in a papyrus of iii/B.c. and frequently under the Empire

Mayser 201.'

126 The Aspirate [§ 8, 3

—

contrast xxxvi. 8 DJH. The present writer would suggest that

ovx i8ov originated in a doublet. The interrogative X?H is onlyan alternative mode of expressing the positive fDn, and in

Chron. n3H sometimes replaces j^>n in the parallel passagesin Kings. &?n is principally rendered by (1) ovx '^°4 (

2 ) °^ K or

ovx, (3) I8°v nine times e.g. Dt. iii. 11. It is suggested that at

least in the earlier books the oldest rendering was in all casesl8ov, the translators preferring the positive statement to the

rhetorical question. O^(i') was an alternative rendering, andout of the two arose the conflate oyX'ÔY- This in timebecame the recognised equivalent for the classical ap' ov; Thetextual evidence given in the larger Cambridge LXX in thefirst passage where ovx

'

L $°v appears (Gen. xiii. 9) favours this

explanation.

(4) t8ios appears in Ka8' 18'iav 1 2 M. ix. 26 V* (kcit A), as

against three examples of kcit 18. all in this book: also in the

three chief uncials in Jdth. v. 18 (ovx'

l^âv Â, ovx f]8. B).

The itacism in B in the last passage recurs in Prov. v. 19 Nand causes occasional confusion between f)8vs and '1810s. InSir. xxii. 11 e.g. tfbiov Kkavaov of BX "weep more tenderly" (for

the dead than for the fool) is doubtless the meaning, though18iov Kkavcrov of AC would yield a tolerable sense "keep aspecial mourning for the dead " (the Heb. is not extant here).

(5) ftros 2is aspirated in ecpuros Sir. ix. 10 BXC (ecb'icoc B*),

xxxiv. 27 BX (the only occurrences in LXX : unaspirated in theeditions of Polyb. 3. 115. 1) and in ovx lo-cod-qo-eraL Job xxviii.

17 B*XA, 19 B*X (the only other example of the verb is

indeterminate as regards aspirate).

Another form well-attested elsewhere is IcfnopKeiv -La: so1 Es. i. 46 B: W. xiv. 28 A, 25 C (but eiriopKos Zech. v. 3 all

uncials): due to throwing back the aspirate of opKos 3.

4. 'OXi-yos seems to belong to a later period 4 than the pre-ceding cases of aspiration and is not so uniformly attested in

LXX as in N.T. : with oix Is. x. 7 NA, Job x. 20 B* 2 M. viii.

6 V (ova oX. 2 M. x. 24, xiv. 30), with ped' only in Jdth. xiii. 9 B*(as against five examples of /xer' eV kclt ok.).

There being no digamma here to explain the aspirate, its

explanation may perhaps be found in the gamma. The wordoften appears in the papyri as 6XLos (§ 7. 29) : the weak spirant

1 So in Attic Inscriptions from 250 B.C. (Meisterhans 87) and elsewherein the Kowfj.

2 As early as iv/B.C. in the phrase i<p' 'L<t~q {teal 6/xoia): Thumb Asp. 71,Schwyzer 119 f.

3 Or to mixture of ecpopKeco imopKiw (Thumb ib. 72).4 In papyri of ii/iii/A.D., CR xv. 33 (add ovx °X. BM ii. 198 c. 170 A. D.,

ib. 411 c. 346 A.D.) but not in those of the Ptolemaic age.

§ 8, 7] The Aspirate 127

sound of the y may have been thrown back on to the first

syllable. For initial y replacing the usual aspirate cf. r-fjv Se

y?<rr)v (?=tarjv) Teb. 61. 233 (118 B.C.): but see p. in, n. 4.

Ka#' epavTov 2 M. ix. 22 AV is due to analogy (<ad' iavrov).

"laxv(poi) in ovx lorxvpai I Es. iv. 32 B* 34 AB* vid, ovx Icrxvo

Is. 1. 2 A and Q, has old authority 1.

In transliterated proper names such as 'lovdas (e.g. ovx'lovda Dan. e, Sus. 56 BAQ)the aspirate in the second radical in

the Heb. (rmrp) is sometimes thrown back to the first syllable.

5. Sporadic examples of irregular aspiration follow, mainlyclerical errors. Ovx "7a7r« Prov. xxii. 14 a A, oix avoiyei Is. liii.

7 B* bis: Ka0' eiKova Sir. xvii. 3 B*X* (? due to lost digamma orto preceding Kad' iavrovs), ovx ^lo-aKovo-opcu Jer. vii. 16 B*A, ovxelo-rjveyKav Dan. 9 vi. 18 B* : a^jjAt-v/m Is. xliv. 22 K* with oixrfK€i^/djj.rjv Dan. x. 3 B, ou^ rJKovo-av Is. Ixvi. 4 B* (due to ovxinrrju. id.) : clerical errors in X are ecp' ovcov Is. xxx. 6, e'0' ovdevos

4 M. xv. ri : e(p'ap.ois Ep. Jer. 25 B* is a solitary example inLXX of aspiration of this word (cf. Lat. humerus), eV beingused before it 13 times, once in this Epistle : ovx a>$wes]er. xiii.

21 KA may be a corruption of oixl &>5.

(LXX has only air- i^air- err- ecrraXica, not dcpeo-raXna etc.

[reduplication as in so-ryna, Thumb op. cit. 70] as often in theKOlVTj.)

6. Loss of aspirate (psilosis). As the tendency

towards deaspiration continually increased between the dates

of the LXX autographs and of the uncials, the evidence of the

latter is of doubtful value. The most noticeable feature in it

is the marked preference in Cod. B for unaspirated v (and

for ev in evptcTKU)).

7. One example stands apart from the rest and is well

attested in the Koivrj, namely the dropping of the aspirate in

the perfect of Io-ttj/xl. This, however, does not in the LXXtake place as a rule in the old perf. lo-rrjKa, "I stand," but in

the new transitive perf. -io-rana, " I have set up," with its corre-

sponding passive -eVra/mi, the psilosis being perhaps due to

the analogy of the trans, aorist eo-r^cra2

.

1 Meisterhans 87 (Tcrx^Aos).2 Or to that of &rra\/c<x, Thumb op. cit. 70. Mayser 203 quotes two

examples of kirkar^Ka from Ptolemaic papyri, in one of which the verb is

transitive: the intrans. perf. is elsewhere dcp^rrjKa.

128 The Aspirate [§ 8, 7

—

Karia-raKa has strong support in Jer. i. 10 BNA, vi. 17 BXA,I M. x. 20 NV (but dcpiaraKa trans. Jer. xvi. 5 BQ, dobeo-rrjKa KA:1 M. xi. 34 earaKa/jLev is indeterminate). Kareo-rapevos is written

by B seven times 1, once being supported by A, which also has

this form in Jer. xx. 1 and e-rreo-Tapevr] ib. v. 27. Psilosis in other

forms of the perfect and in the present occur sporadically :

(a) eTreoTTcora Jdth. x. 6 B, en-co-r^Ko)? Zech. i. IO K, KarecrTrjKeicrav

3 M. iii. 5V: (b) iirio-T-qpei sic Jer. li. 1 1 A, virivTarai Prov. xiii.

8 K, eViWarai W. vi. 8 B (so in N.T., i Thess. v. 3 BKL).

8. The following examples occur of unaspirated tenuis :

(i) Before a(rj). Ovk rjyido-are N. xxvil. 14 B, ovk rjyviadrjcrav

2 Ch". xxx. 3 A (cf. ayos ayos). Ovk ctyeade (-erai) has goodsupport in the Pentateuch: Ex. xix. 13 B, Lev. xi. 8 BA, xii. 4BF, N. iv. 15 B (cf. iirdiTTOLTo in a Phocian Inscription, ThumbAsp. 36 f). Ovk dp7r(a) L. xix. 13 BAF. Ovk dpaprr](r(op,ai) Sir.

xxiv. 22 B, Eccl. vii. 21 C, perhaps due in both cases to

the ovk in the balancing clauses : cf. ovk rjpdprrjKev 1 K. xix. 4 B.

Confusion of avrr) and avrr] is natural : ovk precedes the pronoun

where avrr] is clearly meant in e.g. 4 K. vi. 19 A bis, Is. xxiii. 7 X,

Dan. e iv. 27 A.

(ii) Before e. Owk Ikcov Ex. xxi. 13 BA (on the analogy of

cikoov : conversely aKovaws on an Attic Inscription) : ovk eveKev

Jos. xxii. 26 BA, 28 BA, Is. xlviii. IO XAQ : ovk eroipao-drjaeraL

1 K. xx. 31 B: ovk €\jrr]creis Ex. xxiii. 19 B = Dt. xiv. 20 B: ovk

ecopaKa(cnv) Dt. xxi. 7 B, xxxiii. 9 B: kut iKaarr-qv ¥ xli. II K(so in iii/B.C, Mayser 202, and earlier, Thumb op. cit. 61). *~EXku>

loses its aspirate in ovk e'lXKvcrev Dt. xxi. 3 B, Sir. xxviii. 19 Kand in Ep. J. 43 air- eV- eXKvcrd(e'iaa) AQ (against four examples

of e<pe\K- without v.l.).

(iii) Before 77. Ouk has strong support before forms from

f]o-vxd£eLv viz. Jer. xxix. 6 BAQ, Prov. vii. 11 BKA (but fj.e8'

r]o-vxias Sir. xxviii. 16) and rjicew, Jer. v. 12 KQ, xxiii. 17 BX, xxv.

16 X, Hg. i. 2 AQ, cf. Prov. x. 30 B 2. The loss of the aspirate

in rjpels (2 M. vi. 17 ravr fjpAv elprjadco) is common elsewhere :

Mayser 202 gives an example of iii/B.C. 'AirrjXidtTrjs "east"

appears to have been an Ionic coinage which was adopted in

Attic Greek and is the invariable form in LXX and papyri

(Mayser 203).

(iv) Before 1. The MSS afford a few examples: ovk (6k)

havos Is. xl. 16 X bis, ovk IXda6r]s Lam. iii. 42 AQ, per 'Ittttov

1 N. iii. 32, xxxi. 48: 2 K. iii. 39: 3 K. ii. 35 h (with A), iv. 7, v. 16:

2 Ch. xxxiv. 10. On the other hand there are eight examples of Kadear.

without v.l.

2 The only examples of undisputed ovx before rjKeiv are 1 K. xxix. 9:

Jer. ii. 31.

9, i] The Aspirate 129

I Es. ii. 25 A (cf. the old form 'lkkos, Lat. equus), Kari7rrap.iva

Sir. xliii. 17 B.

(v) Before o, a>. "Op.oios loses its aspirate in Prov. xxvii.

19 C ovk ofxoia: cf. ovk ojxoedvmv 2 M. v. 6 AV. The definite

art. twice loses its aspirate in the same phrase ovk 6 (pofios

Job iv. 6 BKC, xxxiii. 7 BX, apparently owing to the aspiratedconsonant which follows it : so in Job xxxii. 7 B, Bar. ii. 17 A(Mayser 203 gives an example of ii/B.c). Ouk is used beforeadrjyrjaev Ex. xiii. 17 B, apaios Sir. xv. 9 K, «? Is. viii. 14 X.

(vi) Before ev, v 1. Loss of aspirate in evplo-Kco (partly

perhaps through analogy with compounds of ev) is frequent in

the B text, which has 12 examples of ovk evpedrjo-erat, etc. (nine

in the historical books between Ex. xii. 19 and 2 K. xvii. 20) to

57 of oix : in A the proportion is 4 to 69. Other uncials supplyhalf a dozen examples between them. The later papyri fromii/A.D. afford parallels (Cronert 146), but there is no certain

instance in the Ptolemaic age of evpio-Km or of v, so that B in

the above examples and in those which follow is unreliable.

B has some 20 examples of initial v, X 5, A 3, Q 2, C and Vone each. The commonest examples are ovk virapx{ei) Job 6xxxviii. 26 BXA, B in Sir. xx. 16, Tob. iii. 15, vi. 15 (with X),

Q in Am. v. 5, Ob. 16 and ovk V7re\el(<pdri) which B writes

seven times. Oi^, however, largely preponderates with bothverbs. It is needless to enumerate other examples of ovk

before compounds of viro, virep: Karvcpavels Ex. xxviii. 17 B,

KarvTrepde 3 M. iv. io AV (as in Ionic, Hdt. ii. 5) may bementioned.

For oldeis, prjdeis and other peculiarities of aspiration in themiddle of words see § 7.

§ 9. Euphony in combination of Words and Syllables 2.

1. Division of words. The practice of dividing the

individual words in writing did not become general till long

after the time of the composition of the LXX. This accounts

for an occasional coalescence of two words, particularly where

the first ends and the second begins with one of the weak

1 The Boeotian dialect was the one exception to the old rule that everyinitial v was aspirated (Thumb Asp. 42).

2 A comprehensive term embracing Assimilation of consonants, Variablefinal consonant, Elision, Crasis and Hiatus seems wanting, analogous to theGerman Satzphonetik.

130 Division of words rs q i

final letters ?orv (cf. ovtu>(s), //ixP l(s)> Io-ti(v) etc.). Instances

like darriX-qv raairovSas appear already in Attic Inscriptions of

iv/B.c. 1 and become common in papyri from ii/B.c. onwards 2.

The LXX remains practically free from this blending of words,

the only well-supported example being Ttpba-TOjxa, 2 Es. xii. 13

BkA.

Of individual MSS, Cod. K has several examples in theMinor Prophets : elo-noros Jl. ii. 31, coaplXas (aarplXa^ A) Na. i. IO,

iirirovaov Hb. iii. 8, mcrcppaylda Hg. ii. 23 (cf. evayefi Ob. 19): soel(TKdv8a\ov I K. xviii. 21 A, f cv. 36 A, dvoi^rja-Topa Sir. xxii.

22 A, eaxnrivdrjpos xlii. 22 C, axrcppayls xlix. 1 1 B*, TrjcrjiecrTLKrjs

W. xix. 20 A, elcrcpayrjv Job xxvii. 14 C.

2. A rather different kind of blending of words takes

place where a final k and an initial o- are amalgamated into

the compound letter (f. B has itjafid for e/c â/Sa in Is. lx. 6,

and i£ov (Swete e£ ov) for e* ct-oS ("pft) in Mic. v. 2 : n has

the same orthography in Na. i. 11. « further has e£ for ii<

in Mai. ii. 12 e£ o-Kî/co/xarw 3.

3. Assimilation of consonants. In contrast with

the occasional coalescence of words referred to in the last

section is the general tendency of the Hellenistic language

towards greater perspicuity by isolating not merely individual

words but also the constituent elements of words. Dissimilation,

rather than assimilation, is the rule. This tendency is ob-

servable not only in the absence of assimilation in many words

compounded with kv and a-vv, but also in the rarity of elision

and crasis, and in the formation of compound words in which

an unelided vowel is retained4

.

1 Meisterhans 90 f. (with one exception, only where the second wordbegins with <r/c err aw or acp) : cf. n 1 iar^Xji -= iv ar. etc. from v/b.C.

2 Mayser 216, 1911*., 205 ft.

3 Cf. eâ\a/juvos and e£ 'Zakaiuvos (iv/B.c.) Meisterhans 105 f. , and for

examples in the papyri Mayser 225.4 E.g. in LXX ypafi/j.aroei(raycoyeiJS, dpxteraipos, apxievvovxos (apxevv.

Dan. 9 i. 9, n, 18 B), apxCiep^crdv-qv I M. xiv. 38 A, paKpoTifxepeieiv,

aXKoedvrjs, o/noedv^s, /j.ur6v(3pL$ 3 M. vi. 9 A (cf. KaraoiKovaa Jer. xxvi. 19 X).

§9>4] Assimilation of Consonants 13

I

4. This tendency, however, did not at once become uni-

versal in the Hellenistic period. There is a well-marked

division in this respect between the earlier papyri (c. 300

—

150 B.C.) and the later (after 150 B.C.). In the earlier period

not only is assimilation in compounds usual ', but it is extended

to two contiguous words. There are numerous examples in

papyri of iii/B.c. of the assimilation of final v (mainly in mono-

syllabic words) to fi before labials, to y before gutturals (tojj,

TralSa, kfx jxrjvl, ey KpoKoScXwv -rroA.ei etc), though the practice

is going out and the non-assimilated forms predominate 2. After

150 b.c. these forms practically disappear, though the assimila-

tion of k to y in ey 81/075 etc. lingers on as late as iii/A.D.

Of this class of assimilation the LXX only exhibits two

recurrent examples, one of which is limited to Cod. A, while

the other is most widely attested in that MS. 'Ey yaarpt 3

is confined to A which has 19 examples of it (once e/< yacrrpt,

Job xv. 35) to 14 of lv yaa-Tpt. 'E/x jxeaw or ip.p.i(Tco (" ap-

parently Alexandrian" WH) occurs some 200 times in A,

while B has 17 examples (mainly in \& and Sir.), and m 3:

there are also instances of it in the uncials E, F, T (in ^),

C (Sir.), r. (Prophets) : the only passages where it is supported

by all the principal uncials are Lev. xxv. 33 BAF, Is. vi. 5

B«Ar.

Apart from these two phrases, the only similar forms notedin the uncials are eprjrpos (= e/c p..) Gen. xx. 12 A*, exeipos (= ea

X-) Ex. xviii. 8 A*, ^ xxi. 21 U, xxx. 16 U, a-nrap-^p tS>v ^r lxxvii.

51 R, ippea-rjp^pivfi Is. xvi. 3 X. Assimilation never takes place,

as in the papyri, in iv p,rjvl, 4k bestow, i< pipovs etc. The papyriwould lead us to expect more examples of such assimilation, at

least in the Pentateuch, and it is probable that a larger numberof them stood in the autographs. Cf. § 7, 4 and 9.

1 Mayser 233 ff.

2 lb. 229 ft.: cf. Meisterhans noff. Contrast the usual openingformula of a will of iii/B.C ei'17 |X«p. poi vyiaivovri. k.t.X. with evop^Kovvrt. piv

poi ev dt] BM ii. 181 (64 A.D.), el'77 pkv poi vyiaiveiv Lp. 29 (295 A.D.).3 Found in a papyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 231.

9—2

132 Assimilation of Consonants [§9, 5

—

5. A few instances occur of irregular assimilation withinthe word: f3o(B@r]crec (for /3o/x/3.) 1 Ch. xvi. 32 B* cf. efioPftrjo-ev

Jer. xxxviii. 36 N, awn-i-yyos (= 0-0X71-.) Jer. vi. 17 N, aacrei

(= aXa-ei) 4 K. xxi. 7 A, Trappacriv (=7rarp.) Ez. xlvii. 1 4 A,fnXifjLfxrjcrei ( = -\iKfx.) W. V. 23 A, (rvvfilcraei (

= -/x/o~y.) 2 M. xiv.

16 A.

6. As regards assimilation of final v in composition (com-

pounds of iv, avv etc.), the papyri show that assimilation was

still the rule in iii/B.c and the first half of ii/B.c, while after

c. 150 b.c. the growing tendency to isolate the separate

syllables produces a great increase in the number of un-

assimilated forms. Before labials assimilation remains longer

in force than before gutturals. Mayser's table 1 exhibits the

contrast between these two centuries.

According to the oldest MSS of the LXX the general rule

is that iv and o-vv remain unassimilated before the gutturals,

but are assimilated before the labials. Newly-formed words

generally retain the constituent parts unassimilated, whereas

assimilation is usual in old and common words, in which the

preposition has begun to lose its force. As regards individual

books, \I>, Prov. and Dan. © nearly always have the later un-

assimilated forms. The following list shows the normal practice

of the uncials with regard to individual words : words in which

the evidence is indecisive are omitted 2.

Unassimilated Assimilated

Compounds of iv.

Before gutturals

:

y- ivycKTTpijxvdos, evyparrros.

ivypa<fiet,v.

1 234. Final v in compositionbefore labials before gutturals

is assimilated not assim. assim. not assim.in iii/B.c. 58 times 8 58 14in ii/B.c. 44 35 45 52

2 Cf. WH 2 App. 1 561.

§9,6] Assimilation of Consonants 133

k- ivnaderos ivx.a8i£eiv iynaXeiv

ipnaXvirreiv evuaprros iyKarake'nreiv (except ill ty)

evKardXeipLpa -Xi/XTraveiv eyK.Xeleiv

ivKarairaiêiv ivnav)(acr8ai iyKparrjs -upareia

ivuparelv ivtcpoveiv iyndopiop -K.copt,d(eip.

evuvXieiv.

X- eV^ptW evxpoviêiv. iyxîv.

Before labials, on the other hand, there is undisputed autho-

rity for :

/3-

ivTrapayLveadai (Prov.)

ip.j3dXXeiv e[ij3a.T€veiv

ep[Bif3a£fiv ep.(3loo<ns

ipfiXe-rreiv etc.

ip.ira'i^€iv (and derivatives)

evrrepnrare'lv (Prov. BKA, eptreipeLv -os -la

and elsewhere in one of eprwrXdvaL epTriirpdpai,

the uncials) evTrrjypvvai ep.7rLTrreiP epirXarvveiv

(I K. ¥). iprrXeneiv efj,Tro8i£(iv

efMiropevecrdat ijiTtopia

-Tropiov epTrpoadev.

ipcpaipeiv efxcpavrjs

ep,(pavt£eLv epcpofios

epcppdcrcreiv ipcpvadv.

epLpavrjs eppeXerrjpa

ep.peveip ep.povos (except

Sir) e/jLpoXvveiv.

crvyyevrjs -yiveia [-via).

Compounds of <rvv.

Before gutturals :

y- crvvypcKpr] avvypdcpetv.

k- crvvKaieiv crvvnaXelv

(rvvnaraBaiveiv <rvv Karafpayelv

0-WK.Xdv -nXa.crp.6s crvvuXeieiv

crvpuXvêip crvvKpiveiv.

y- crvyxeiv.

Before labials etc.

:

r. (Tvpîacns -tt]s (except

Dan. G)

crvpftovXos -eveiv.

it- crvvTrapay'ivea-Oai (<Jr) arvv- a-vpiras 1 crvp,Troc)l£eiv

1 In Eccles. aw iravra etc. should be read as two words, aiv being

Aquila's rendering of DK : alteration to ffiixiravra was natural and B so

reads in every passage except the first (i. 14). Of o-ifriras for cri5/*iraj the

only examples are Na. i. 5 KA, ^ ciii. 28 R, cxviii. 91 AR.

134 Assimilation of Consonants [§ 9, 6

—

-Trapap.eveif (ty) (rvvrrapeivaL crvp-rropeveadm (except Dt)<TVVTrapi<rTavai (?&) avvTvepi- crvfJL7r6cnov -crla.

-(fiepeo-dai avvrrivziv avvrroielv

crvVTTOveiv (jvvirpo'nkp.iruv.

(p- crvp<fiepeiv crvpcpopd

avpcppdcrcreLv crvp(f)VTos.

p.- avp,paxeiv -ia -os

crvvp,icryiiv (i and 2 M.) avpperpos avppiyvvvcu

crvvp.iyr]s (Dan. 0) crvppuKros uvp,pu.îs.

X- crvWapl3avei,v trvWeyeiv.

a- avvcreicrpLOS (late word) avatcordêLv avcrcn]pov

crvcrracns (jvaTepa (-rjpa)

(TvcrTpe(f)eLv -crrpepfxa

-aTpocfif].

LXX compounds of crvv followed by p are few : awpaTrreiv,

(TWpdacreiv, avvpepêcrffm are attested.

In compounds with irav- (mainly in 2, 3 and 4 M.) the MSSare divided, but want ofassimilation (e.g. TravKparrjs, navfiaatXevs,

7ravp.e\rjs, rravTrovrjpos) is the prevailing rule, many of thesewords being new. On the Other hand Trapprjaia, irapprâridêcrdaL

are always so written.

7. Variable final consonants. It has been well

established that the insertion of the so-called "v£ I^Xkvo-tikov "

was not, either in Attic times or in the earlier Hellenistic

period, mainly due to a desire to avoid hiatus. In Attic In-

scriptions from 500—30 b.c. it is inserted more frequently before

consonants than before vowels 1. Traces of a growing tendency

to use the variable final consonant to avoid hiatus may perhaps

be found in the papyri2

, "but as far as we know the [modern]

rule was only formulated in the Byzantine era 8." The differ-

ence between Attic and Hellenistic Greek consists in the

greatly increased use in the latter of the final v, which in some

forms has practically become an invariable appendage.

In the MSS of the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 4, the

insertion of v in IcnUy) and in verbal forms in -e(j/) is almost

universal before both consonants and vowels. In other verbal

1 Meisterhans 114. 3 Blass N.T. 19.2 Mayser 245. 4 Mayser 237.

§ 9, 8] Variable final Consonants 135

and in nominal forms in -i(v), however, such as iroioi)(n(v),

Ma,KeSoo-i(i/), omission is also allowed : well-attested instances in

the LXX of its omission are irao-i tovtois 2 Es. xix. 38 BkA,

Jdth. xiv. 3 iyepovo-i tovs... B«A. Eikoo-i never takes the

v i<j>eXK- in LXX or in Ptolemaic papyri. As regards the Helle-

nistic dative of Su'o—Swi'(v)—here the LXX MSS do on the

whole insert or omit the v according as the letter following

is a vowel or a consonant: 8v<rCv is always (14 times) used

before a vowel, Suo-i is attested without v. 1. "before a consonant

12 times : on the other hand, Svcriv precedes a consonant with-

out v. 1. five times (Dt. xvii. 6, Jos. vi. 22 B, 3 K. xxii. 31 B,

Is. vi. 2 bis), while in four passages Swi and Svatv appear

as vll. before a consonant.

The vernacular language inserted an irrational final v very

freely (Mayser 197 ff.) : so in LXX K has diiXBarev Jer. ii. 10,

cf. e>eV (=e>e) Is. xxxvii. 35 K. The latter form, like x^Pav

vyirjv etc., may be partly due to assimilation to nouns of the

1st declension (see § 10, 12).

8. The Attic form eWa has been largely superseded by

the Ionic and poet. gveKev (etvc/cev, limited in the best MSS

to 06 €iv£K€v, except in Lam. iii. 44).

"Evena is not found before 2 K. xii. 21 B : it occurs in all only

37 times (15 in ¥), including variants, out of 141 examples of

the preposition. It is probably the original form in 3 K. (2),

Prov. (1), 2 M. (4): 1 Es., % Sir., Min. Proph., Ez. and Dan. Ohave both forms, the remaining books evenev only.

The use of one form or the other is not governed by the

fact that the following word begins with a vowel or a conso-

nant (eVe/ca oi/o/mros in 3 K. viii. 41 A) : but in the first half

of * (to lxviii. 19) the distinction seems to be made that

Ivextv rov is written, but Ivtua iw (to avoid the triple v)1

.

Eirey, e-rreirev are not found.

1 "JUveica twv *" v. 9, viii. 3, xxvi. 11, xlvii. 12 B, lxviii. 19: 'ivenev rod

vi. 5, xxii. 3, xxx. 4, xliii. 27.

1^6 Variable final Consonants [§ 9, 9

—

9. The final s of outco(s) is likewise inserted on pre-

ponderant authority of the LXX MSS, as in the papyri, before

both consonants and vowels. Oww is strongly attested only

in Lev. vi. 37 (BAF before nai), x. 13 (BAF before yap),

Dt. xxxii. 6 (BA before Aaos), 1 K. xxviii. 2 (BA before vvv),

Job xxvii. 2 BxC (before /xe), Is. xxx. 15 (Bk before Aeyei).

Elsewhere outw receives occasional support from single MSS,

especially «, which uses this form fairly consistently in Est.

(six out of seven times), 4 M. and the latter part of Isaiah

(from xlix. 25).

Me'xpi and a\pi are usually so written, as in Attic, without

final ?, even before a vowel. Me'xpis ov, however, is well

attested in Est. D 8 (B«A), Jdth. v. 10 (B«), Tob. xi. 1 (BA),

1 Es. vi. 6 (B), Dan. © xi. 36 (AQ : pixpis rov B*); pc'xpi °^>

on the other hand, is read by B*AF in Jos. iv. 23, cf.

1 Es. i. 54 B* Jdth. xii. 9 B*A, Tob. v. 7 W (^XP L °T0V),

and a\pL ov in Job xxxii. 11 by BkC (axpis ov A). Apart

from this phrase the (Epic and late) forms a^pis j^ eXP ts are

confined to Jd. xi. 33 B a^pts 'ApvwV, Job ii. 9 A /xexpt? rtVos.

vAi'TtKpvs...avTot} 3 M. v. 16= "opposite" is a late usage : Attic

uses (K.aT)avTu<pv in this sense.

The poetical kTrrdia is written before a consonant in Prov.

xxiv. 16 Bn and in the B text of 3 K. xviii. 43 f. ter, 4 K. v. 14

(contrast 10 kirrdKa iv) : elsewhere always e^r-raKis e^aKts irevTaKts

TrocraKis.

10. Elision. Elision, owing to the prevailing tendency

to isolate and give a distinct individuality to each word is

the exception, and is in most books of the LXX confined to

prepositions (and particles), though even with these the scriptio

plena is more common. The few rules that are observable

in the MSS of the N.T. apply also to those of the LXX.

(1) Proper names in particular are kept distinct and apart

:

before them the prep, is nearly always written in full, e.g.

I M. X. 4 p-era 'AXe^dvSpov (but fter' avrwv, ko.@' tj/jlwv in the

9, n] Elision—Crasis 137

same verse) : exceptions are i-rr Alyvirrov Is. xxxvi. 6, tear

AlyvTTTOV 4 M. iv. 2 2, ko.6' 'HXioScopoi/ 2 M. iii. 40 A (Kara V).

(2) Elision of the final vowel of prepositions often takes

place in combinations of frequent occurrence and before pro-

nouns, e.g. d-rr dp\-i]<;, dir eyBis, xar avaroXas, cwr Z/jlov, jxct

avrwv, dvr aur(ov) 1, dvO' wv. Elsewhere, the scriptio plena of

the prep, is the rule even where an aspirate follows, e.g.

N. XV. 20 aVo aXw (aXwj/os), W. ix. 17 d-rro vij/icrTW : we find

even (with pronoun following) Zirl wv N. iv. 49.

(3) Of particles aXXa and ovlk occasionally suffer elision,

but are more commonly written in full. "Ira undergoes elision

in Ex. ix. 14 B Iv eiSjjs (Ira A), Jos. iii. 4 B IV ZiTio-TrjcrOe

(?va AF) : contrast Jos. xi. 20 tra Z£o\eOp. BAF.

(4) 4 Maccabees shows a more frequent and bolder use

of elision. Not only does this book contain such examples

as Si' dvdyKTjv, 8l epyu>v, 8l evcre/3aav, Ka&" rjXiKiav, kcit ovSiva,

Kar iviavTov, kclt ovpavov, kol$' vTrepf3o\.7]V, aXX' ovoe, aXX waircp,

but it also has avfxftovXevcraiiJL av, /jLa.Kap[o-cu[jL dv and similar

phrases (i. 1, 10, ii. 6, v. 6), tovO' on ii. 9 A (tovto oti «V),

S' lo-jw ib. A, 8' dv vii. 17. Another literary book, 2 Mace, has

tovt e-n-tTeXecrat xiv. 29 V (no doubt the right reading : rov ktrir.

A) and -rrov ttot ia-Tiv xiv. 32. But even the literary and poetical

books prefer the scriptio plena in combinations not involving a

prep., e.g. irriofjia dri/Jiov W. iv. 19, dvSpa aKapSiov, Prov. X. 1

3

BA (<\NAp&K<\pAioN k)—one of the iambic endings that are

so frequent in this book.

11. Crasis, again, is quite rare in LXX, and practically

confined to some stereotyped combinations with kcu. The only

frequent example is /<ayw which is attested in nearly every

instance : koI eyw has good authority only in 2 Ch. xviii. 7 (BA),

Job xxxiii. 5 f. (BA, BkA), Ez. (xxxiv. 31 BAQ, xxxvi. 28 AQ),

and in the Minor Prophets. Kd/^e is the reading of the uncials

1Jd. xv. 2 A (dvrl atir. B), 4 K. x. 35, 1 Ch. i. 44 etc., 1 M. ix. 30.

138 Crasis[| 9, n —

in Gen. xxvii. 34, 38, Ex. xii. 32 and 4 M. xi. 3 (so Ka\p\ov

ib. v. 10) : Kct/xot is read by A in Jd. xiv. 16, by B in Job xii. 3.

KaV for /cat eaV is doubtless original in 4 M. x. 18, and is

attested by B elsewhere (Lev. vii. 6, Sir. iii. 13, Is. viii. 14).

Kai €K€t is usually and /cat iKeWev always written plene : /ca'/cet

is no doubt original in 3 M. vii. 19, is read by BA in R. i. 17,

and also attested in 3 K. xix. 12 A, Is. xxvii. 10 Q, lvii. 7 nQ.

KaKetv(os) is certain in W. xviii. 1, Is. lvii. 6, 2 M. i. 15, and

is read by AQ in Dan. © Sus. 57 {ib. Dan. O /cat e/c. and so

3 K. iii. 21). The literary books 2 and 3 Mace, alone 1

contain examples of crasis with the definite article : roVSpos

2 M. xiv. 28, 31 V, Tovvavriov 3 M. iii. 22, rdX-rjOe? ib. vii. 12 :

4 Mace, always writes KaXoKdyaOta (but /caAos /cat aya06<s as

in 2 M.) and it affords apparently the only example of crasis

in compounds of irpo-, irpovcfrdvrjcrav iv. IO A« (Trpoecp. V).

X* has ia-rayaOov for earrai ay. in Prov. xiii. 13 a: C writesffpapria in Job xxiv. 20 for 77 apapria.

12. Hiatus and the harsh juxtaposition of consonants at

the close of one word and the beginning of the next were

avoided by followers of the rules of Isocrates by the use of

some alternative forms. Eld's and dVas, on and StoVt are the

chief examples. In the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2

,

the employment of dVas appears to be due in most books to

regard for euphony, whereas Stem is used indiscriminately after

vowels and consonants.

The LXX always writes (els) rbv arravra (not rravTa) xpovov :

Dt. xxii. 19, 29: 1 Es. viii. 82: Est. E 24, ix. 28 : 1 M. x. 30,xi. _36,_ xv. 8.

_Only in the following passages do the uncials

unite in attesting dVay after a vowel : 2 K. iii. 25 yvmvai arravra,I Ch. xvii. IO iraireivcoa-a airavras BXA (cf. xvi. 43 BN), I Es. viii.

1 Apart from roiviavrov Ex. xxxiv. 23 A*. The papyri show a fairnumber of examples of crasis with the article, raXXa ravrLypcupov etc. , butscriptio plena is the rule, Mayser 158.

2 Mayser 161 f.

9, 12] Hiatus 139

63 (after a pause), 2 M. iv. 16 «a#' 6 aTrav AV, 3 M. v. 2 dtcpdrco

arravTas : elsewhere there is always a v. 1. was.

Awn occurs altogether in 358 instances, of which 201 are

after a vowel, 157 after a consonant. With the meaning" because " (300 examples) the number of examples following avowel and a consonant are about equal : with the meaning"that" the word is used with greater regard to euphony, therebeing only 10 examples following a consonant.

Out of the 358 examples of Stdrt 250 are found in the MinorProphets (145), Ezekiel a (75) and Jeremiah a (30), a fact whichillustrates the close connexion existing between these portions

of the LXX. Jer. ft has only three examples, two of which are

incorrect readings (xxx. 1 X, xxxi. 44 A, xxxvii. 6): Ez. j3 hasfour (in three of which other readings are preferable). Ez. a

writes imyvdcrovTai. 8l6tc eyco Kvpios where Ez. /3 has yvoixrovrai

on iyco elfii Kvptos.

ACCIDENCE.

§ 10. Declensions of the Noun.

i. Assimilation is here seen at work. There is a tendencyto obliterate distinctions within each declension and betweenthe several declensions. In particular we note some signs of

the movement in the direction of the absorption of the con-

sonantal (third) declension in the a and o (first and second)

declensions.

2. First declension. Nouns in a pure. The Attic rule

that nouns ending in a pure (-pa -ia -ea) keep a in the gen. anddat. sing, undergoes modification in the kolvtj in two classes of

words, which it will be well to keep distinct: (i) nouns andperfect participles in -via (-via), (2) nouns in -pa. These nowtend to have gen. and dat. sing, in -77s -y like the majority of

fern, words in Declension I. Nouns in -eia etc. and in -pa are

unaffected : d\iq6da<s -eta, j^aepas -pa, are written as before.

The LXX exx. of (1) are KvvofjLVL-q<s Ex. viii. 21 B, 24 B,

TereXevTrjKVLr] L. xxi. 1 1 B, N. vi. 6 B, i7ri(3efir}Kvtr)9 I K. xxv. 20 B(A -Kveis =-kvt)<; =-KVbr)<s), eaXwKviyjs Is. XXX. 13 N, ia-rr)KVLr]CTT7]X.r)

(= ecrofKmV o-T7]\rj, § 9, 1) d\o's W. x. 7 «*. Only in the passage

in 1 K. is the -q form attested by more than one of the uncials

:

elsewhere the MSS have the usual forms, e.g. i£e\r)\v9via<>

L. xxvii. 21.

(2) The exx. of the 97 forms with nouns in -pa are also

quite in a minority, so far, at least, as the only word which occurs

§ IO, 2] First Declension 141

repeatedly is concerned. Out of 79 exx. of the use of jxdxaLpa

in gen. or dat. sing, in LXX there are only 2 where the -q forms

are universally supported and certainly original. These are

fxayaipy Gen. xxvii. 40 AD~E (no witness to -pa in the larger

Cambridge LXX), Ex. xv. 9 B*AF : both passages, it is im-

portant to note, are poetical—-the blessing pronounced uponEsau and the song after the crossing of the Red Sea. The -q

forms with /m^af-pa occur also in Gen. xlviii. 22 AD (-pa BF)

and in a single uncial in the following: in E Gen. xxxiv. 26,

in B* N. xxi. 24, 2 K. xv. 14, in A Dt. xiii. 15, Jos. xix. 47,

Bel © 26 and 11 times in the A text of Jeremiah (in both

parts) 1.

—

~S,<jivpa has dat. o-(j>vpr] Is. xli. 7, gen. a^vp-qs, Sir.

xxxviii. 28 (cf. oXoacpvp-qros Sir. 1. 9 with Rutherford JVDp. 286).

2 Mace, yields 3 exx.: cnrdpqs viii. 23, xii. 22, iraXaio-Tpyvv. 14.

As to the origin of these forms, they cannot be entirely dueto mere assimilation to bo^qs -q : for why should participles in

wia have the q forms, while dXqdeia retains the a forms ?

The forms -viqs -viq owe their existence, no doubt, as Blasssays 2

, to the non-pronunciation of the t in the diphthong vi,

which produced such spellings as 7rapeiXqcpva, vos in Attic In-

scriptions of iv/B.c. and earlier 3. Though the older spelling

again revived in the Hellenistic period, the declension -viqs -viq

maintained its place and is very common in papyri of the earlyEmpire.

As to the forms -pqs -pj] there is a division of opinion. Theyare explained by the majority of critics 4 as due to analogy withother nouns in a, e.g. 86ga So^?, while others 5 are convincedthat they are the result of Ionic influence upon the noivq. Theprobability is that both influences have been at work, and thatthe q forms were originally Ionic survivals, specially frequentwith words having Ionic associations : afterwards analogy cameinto play (the q forms only became common in the later noivq)

and extended their use to all words in -pa 6.

1 As against 11 exx. of the a forms in the A text of Jer. : the otheruncials have the a forms throughout the book.

2 N.T. p. 25. Cf. einpepTjiOjeis = -fajTjs in i K. loc. cit. A.3; Meisterhans 59 f.

4 'So Blass, J. H. Moulton, Mayser.5 So Thumb Hell. 68 ff., Schwyzer Perg. 40 .&., W.-S. 80 f.

8 Cf. modern Greek iXevrepos fern. eXetirepr].

142 First Declension [§ 10,

(i) This is suggested by the piece of LXX evidence given

above. It is most remarkable that the two passages in LXXwhere paxalpj] is certainly original are poetical sections. ThePentateuch translators, according to their usual practice 1

,

adapted their language to their subject-matter and, writing at a

time when the papyri show that the a forms were still the rule

in prose, appear to have consciously selected the rj form as an

Ionism and therefore appropriate in these poetical passages.

(ii) It is further to be observed that the two words which mostcommonly take the rj forms in the papyri of the early Empirehave Ionic associations. The use of apovpa for yfj was an old

Ionism taken over by the Tragedians (Rutherford NP 14) : one of

the uses of arrelpa was of the mouldings on an Ionic column (LS).

(iii) The contrast between the LXX and the N.T. is instruc-

tive and indicates the value of the uncial evidence. Whereaswe have seen that in the LXX paxaipas -pa are normal and

there are only 2 undisputed exx. of the t] forms out of 79,

in the N.T. paxa'tp^ -prj are read by WH in all the 8 passages

where the cases occur : an almost exclusive use of the 77 forms

is found in the other N.T. words in -pa (WH ed. 2 App. 163).

(iv) This distinction between O.T. and N.T. is borne out by

the papyri, which show that it is one of time, not of country (Egypt

and Palestine). The rj forms are absent from papyri of iii/B;C.

:

exx. with words in -pa. begin at the close of ii/B.C. with oXvprjs

(118 B.C.), paxaiprjs -prji (114 and 112 B.C.) 2. On the other hand

under the early Empire these forms are practically universal 3.

3. Koprj* (originally Kopfrrj) was one of two words (with 8 iprj)

where Attic prose retained rj in the nom. after p. It is not

surprising to find the word brought into line with others in -pa:

there is evidence for the form nopav in all 3 passages in LXXwhere the ace. appears, Dt. xxxii. 10 B*F, * xvi. 8 B*«*, Sir.

1 Thiersch 61.2 Mayser 12 f.

3 I have noted upwards of 30 exx. of apoip-qs between 67 a.d. (BU 379)

and vii/A.D. (BU 319), about a dozen of airdp-qs in ii/A.D. alone, ^iripas

gen. occurs in BM ii. 256 (early i/A.D.). Apart from the last ex. the cases

of these two words do not seem to occur in the earlier papyri : we should

expect to find the 1? forms, if, as appears, the words are Ionic in their

origin : a recrudescence of a dialectical peculiarity at a late stage in the

language would be unnatural.—The forms -vlys etc. begin with Kadr)Kvly]s

( = Ka07}Koija-rjs) in 161 B.C. (BM i. 41. 5): eiSvitjs is common under the

Empire.4 See J. H. Moulton Prol. ed. 2, 244.

§ IO, 7] First Declension 143

xvii. 22 « (-prjv BAC) : the Attic gen. Ko'p^s stands, however, in

Zech. ii. 8.

4. In proper names, as previously in Attic Greek, a impure

replaces rj in gen. and dat. : "Awa 1 K. i. 2, "Awas Tob. i. 20,

$(wai/a I K. i. 2, 4, Sovcrawas Dan. O Sus. 30, Dan. © Sus. 27

AQ (-ivnjs B), 28 B abAQ (-cx'wtjs B*), 63 AQr.

5

.

T6\fjLr)v as from ToXfir] (not toX^S.) stands in Jdth xvi. 1 o A(-fiav Bw) : cf. the fluctuation between irpvfxva Trpv/xvq etc. in

Attic poetry. Conversely koXokwOol (-kwto. AQ) ace. -6av re-

places Attic koXokvvtt) (Rutherford NP p. 498) in the kolvtj :

Jon. iv. 7.

6. The (Doric) gen. plur. fyvyav occurs as a v. 1. of X* in

W. ii. 22.

The rare plural forms of yrj 1 occur in the B text of 4 K. :

tcis yas xviii. 35, rals yais xix. 1 1. Elsewhere the Heb. ni¥"lK is

rendered by x«Pa ' or by the poetical yalai (4 K locc. citt. A text,

2 Es. 4 times, Ez. xxxvi. 24, ¥ xlviii. 12) or the plur. is replaced

by the sg. (e.g. Gen. xli. 54 iv rrdo-r/ rj) yrj, Jer. xxxv. 8 iir\ yr^s

ttoXXtjs, Dan. xi. 42).

7. The contracted form ftoppas, which already in Attic

Greek was an alternative for /3opeas2

, was used almost exclusively

in the kowtj. It is the normal form in papyri3 and LXX :

fiopeas -iov -lav is confined to the literary version of Proverbs

(xxv. 23, xxvii. 16 : corrected in later hands of B to /3oppeas),

Sirach (xliii. 17, 20 : in 20 B has fioper)s) and Job © xxvi. 7.

Elsewhere gen. j3oppa, dat. fioppa, ace. fioppav, voc. ftoppa

(Cant. iv. 16).

X sometimes appends an irrational v to the gen. dno (yrjs)

fioppav, in rov fioppav etc., Is. xlix. 12 (enrb fiopav : Mayser 213),

Jer. iii. 18, xiii. 20, xvi. 15, xxiii. 8, xxv. 9, xxvii. 9, 41, xxix. 2,

1 LS cite Aristotle for 7a?, Strabo for yds : yas and yuv occur in

papyri of ii/B.c. (Teb. 6. 31, BU 993. 3, TP 1. 1.)

2 Meisterhans 100. The change seems to have begun with fioppadev,

which first appears c. 400 B.C.3 Always in the Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 252, 111. Bopeas seems to

have been partially reinstated later:, an ex. from i/A.D. is cited by ThumbHell. 65.

144 Second Declension [§ 10, J—

•

Zech. vi. 6, cf. Ez. xlvii. ij Q : while the v is dropped in theace. in Dan. viii. 4 B (nara daXaao-av ko.1 j3oppa koi votov) andelsewhere in Q.

For gen. -a or -ov in proper names in -as see § 11, 4 f.

8. Second declension. The KOivrj, or some portions

of it1, used the uncontracted as well as the Attic contracted

forms. In the LXX there is a curious distinction in one word.

The rule as regards bo-rkov oo-tovv in LXX is that the contracted

forms are used in the nom. and ace, the uncontracted in the

gen. and dat. : octtow octtS but oo-riov Scrrewv otTTe'ois. See

e.g. Gen. ii. 23 Tovro vvv ocrrovv Ik tu>v ocrrkwv /jlov, Ez. xxxvii. I

ocrreW (-tcov Q), 3 f. ocrra (ter), 5 oo-reots (-tois Q), 7 and II

{bis) ocrra.

'Ocrrmv Ez. xxxii. 27 breaks the rule : there are also variantreadings oaria in ^ 1. 10 TK ca

, Lam. iii. 4 BQ, iv. 8 B, 6<ttS>v

Job xxxiii. 19 BK, octtoIs Jer. xx. 9 B.

On the other hand the contracted forms only of Kaveov are

used : kclvovv Kavov Kavip plur. «ava (Pent, and Jd. vi. 19 A).

Xeipappovs -ow is still so written : the later xf^H-

aPP0S is

confined in LXX to ^ exxiii. 4 and to vll. in N. xxxiv. 5 (A),

Jer. xxix. 2 (X*).

('Apxc)oLvo-x6os, xpviroxoos are uncontracted as also in AtticGreek: the papyri have the contracted forms as well 2

.

For vovs voos, x°vs x°°s etc - see § IO> 3 1 • f°r contracted

adjectives § 12, 2.

9. The so-called Attic second declension for the

most part disappears from the Kotvrj, words in -m being trans-

formed or replaced by new words. Excepting one word (a'Aws)

the forms in -cos in LXX are confined to the literary books.

The old a'A.ws and the new dAcov -two? (already attested in

Aristot.) appear side by side in the LXX, the new form pre-

vailing3

.

vAA.to5 appears only in the form &Aa> which does

1 Thumb Hell. 63 says they are specially characteristic of the Eastern

koivtj and regards them as of Ionic origin.2 Mayser 258.3 The uncials (Camb. Manual LXX) have forms from aXws without v. 1.

§ io, 11] Second Declension 145

duty not only for gen. dat. and ace sing, (not dXwv), but also

for ace. plur., tovs dXw 1 K. xxiii. 1 BA : this form of the ace.

plur., due to the weak sound of final s, is attested in papyri of

ii/B.c. and in MSS of Josephus {A.J. vi. 272)1

. The prepon-

derance of the forms from aXwv in the LXX is remarkable, as

the Ptolemaic papyri only yield one example (dXwvm — dXwvuiv

118 B.C.) as against numerous examples of the other forms 2.

The gender as well as the form is variable, B on the whole

preferring the masc. and A the fern.

''Ew? appears only in 3 M. v. 46. KaXws " rope " is replaced

by KaXos N. iii. 37, iv. 32 (A /o\.aSous bis), Aews by Aaos

throughout, and vews by rao's except in 2 M., which, beside

too'?, has nom. vews x. 5, gen. yew iv. 14, ace. veco A (vewv V)vi. 2, ix. 16, x. 3, xiii. 23, xiv. 33. Aayw? is replaced by

Sacrvirovs (Aristot).

For adjectives in -cos see § 12, 3.

10. The vocative of #eos is the unclassical See, even in

the literary books (Jd. xvi. 28 B, xxi. 3 B : 2 K. vii. 25 B :

Sir. xxiii. 4 : 3 M. vi. 2, 4 M. vi. 27) as in N.T. (Mt. xxvii. 46).

The class, voc. 6e6s occurs in N. xvi. 22 BA (6>ee #ee F). Moreoften, however, the voc. is expressed by 6 #eos (see Syntax).

1 1

.

Gender in Declension IIThe tendency towards uniformity shows itself in the oc-

casional transference of some feminine words in Decl. II. into

the larger class of masculines.c

O dfjareXos Hb. iii. 17 k,

6 fido-avos 1 M. ix. 56 «, 6 pd(38os Gen. xxx. 37 A, are vagaries

of a single MS : the classical fem. is kept elsewhere. 'O /JaVos

of LXX (Ex. iii. 2 ff. : Dt. xxxiii. 16) appears to be vulgar and

Hellenistic (Aristoph., Theophr.).e

Xrjvds has the support

in 13 passages, from d'Aow without v. 1. in 24: in 6 passages the twoforms are attested by different MSS. The -ws forms occur in Numbers,Ruth, 1—3 K., 1—2 Ch., Hg. ii. 19.

1 Mayser 259, 207.2 lb. 287, 258 f.

1 46 Third Declension [§ 10, n—

of a group of cursives in Gen. xxx. 38, 41 : the uncials here

and elsewhere keep the fern.cO XlOos, as in N.T., is used in

all senses, including that of precious stones, where Attic writers

often used 77. 'O crra/^i/os Ex. xvi. 33 is 'Doric 1.' 'O Ai/xos,

the older Attic gender, is usual in LXX : the ' Doric ' 77

(Rutherford NP p. 274) is read by all uncials in Is. viii. 21,

by B in 3 K. xviii. 2, and by A in Jer. xvii. 18, xxiv. 10, 1 M.

ix. 24, xiii. 49.CH (usual in Attic) and 6 rpi/Sos (already in

Euripides) are both found, sometimes in the same book, the

former slightly preponderating2

. The gender of the probably

Semitic tWa)7ro? also fluctuates : it is masc. in Lev. xiv. 6, 51 f.

in B*A, fern. ibid, in F (B ab) and in 3 K. iv. 29 BA.

'AvePifidcrdr] 77 fiarpaxos Ex. viii. 6 A (o j3. B) is no doubt due to

the collective use of the noun as in (classical) f] liriros = " cavalry,"

Gen. xiv. n etc.

12. Third declension.

Accusative sing, in ~avfor -a. The assimilation of accusatives

of the 3rd decl. ending in a vowel to those of the 1st deck by

the addition of final v had begun as early as iv/B.c. in the case

of a few proper names and appellatives in -77s (HuKpaT-qv,

TpL7]p7]v etc.)3

. The addition of v to accusatives in -a did not

come till later : it begins in the Egyptian papyri in ii/B.c.4 and

does not become common before ii/A.D. It is always a vulgarism,

and is connected with a wider tendency, specially common in

Egypt, to append an irrational v to other cases of the noun

and to other parts of speech 6. The LXX examples are

1 The N.T. in the single passage in Hebrews keeps Attic 77.

'2 '0 is attested in 1 K. vi. 12, 1 Ch. xxvi. 18, S^ xliii. 19, cxviii. 35 K(elsewhere 77 in this book), Prov. iii. 17 (do.), Jer. xviii. 15 (do.), Jl. ii. 7 Aand in one or more of the uncials in Is. iii. 12, xxx. 11, xlii. 16, xlix. 9, n,Iviii. 12.

3 Jannaris p. 542. His list of LXX exx. of accusatives in -av needs

checking. *

4 Xtpav in a letter of 160 B.C. and rpiirodav in i/B.c. are the only

examples in the Ptolemaic age quoted by Mayser 199.5 lb. 197 ff.

io, 14] Third Declension 147

practically confined in the uncials to the two MSS A and M,

where they probably represent the Egyptian spelling of a later

age than the autographs.

The examples noted in A are Ex. x. 4 aKpidav, xiii. 21 vvurav,

N. xv. 27 alyav : R. iv. 1 1 yvvai<av : in I K. vvurav 8a>paKav ^elpavyvvaiKav /xepidav : in 2 K. ii. 29, iv. 7 vvKTav, v. 1 8 Koikddav, xiii.

IO KoiTavav : 3 K. i. 45 ftao-tkeav : 4 K. xxii. 3 and 2 Ch. xxxiv. 15ypapp.ara.iav, 2 Ch. xxxiv. 9 lepeav : I Es. iv. 19 wpaypav, viii. 8

Upiav : * xxviii. 7 (p\6yav : Is. vii. 19 payaoai' : Jdth xiii. IO<pdpayyav : Sir. xiii. 6 eXjrldav : I M. x. I UroXepatdav. In Kthese forms are exceedingly common in the Prophetical books(alcovav and xe

~lPav furnish the majority of instances) : cf. the

pronominal forms in X rlvav Na. iii. 19, ipiv Is. xxxvii. 35. In B,on the other hand, the only exx. noted are Is. xxxvi. 2 fiacrcXeav,

xxxvii. 29 p(e)1vav (with K) 1, Zeph. i. 4 x e

~lPav -

Cf. § 12, 5 for adjectives.

13. Accusative plural. The old termination of the ace.

plur. of stems in v (ov)—viz. s unpreceded by a (e.g. ras /3oSs)

—

is replaced in Hellenistic Greek by -as, possibly to prevent

confusion with the nom. sing. So in LXX /3oas always,

29 times2

: lx@va<; 8 times with IxOvs twice as a v. 1., Ez. xxix.

4 B (contrast 5), Hb. i. 14 m (vx^s) : p-vas 1 K. vi. 1, 4 A,

but /xSs vi. 5, 11 (similar variety in the nom.: /xve<; v. 6 but

/*Cs vi. 18) : ocrcjiva? 10 times (including L. xiv. 9 B) with v. 1.

•da<pvs in Is. xxxii. 11 B*: otppvas L. xiv. 9 A (ocppvs BabF)

:

crraYms 3 Gen. xli. 7, 24, Jd. xv. 5 A, but o-to/yus Ex. xxii. 6,

Dt. xxiii. 24.

14. The assimilation of the ace. to the nom. plur. in

words in -eiis (on the model of at and t<xs 7roXet5) begins in

Attic Inscriptions as early as c. 300 B.C.4 The LXX accord-

1 Cod. B in the central chapters of Isaiah has other instances ofEgyptian or vulgar spellings not found elsewhere in the MS : Kpavys xxx.

19 (= Kpavyrjs, § 7, 30), Trpocrrj^ei (for -e£«) xxxii. 4, •jjVet (for iKet) xxxiii. 6.2 The only ex. of the ace. pi. in Ptolemaic papyri is in the Attic form

ras /3o0s (iii/B.c), Mayser 268. Papyri of the Imperial age have /36cts

:

OP iv. 729 (137 a.d.), GP 48 (346 A.D.).3 Ptolemaic papyri have one ex. of crrdxus, none of -uas, Mayser 267.4 Meisterhans 141.

148 Third Declension [§ 10, 14

—

ingly has rot>s fiacnXeh, yoveh, Upeh, i7r7ms etc. The older

form fiaaiXeas occurs in 4 K. vii. 6 bis BA [contrast iii. 10, 13]

and as a v.l. in 2 Es. xix. 22 B, Jer. xxxii. 12 x, Hos. vii. 3 Q.rove'as 4 M. ii. 10 V may have been written by the Atticizing

author of that book.

15. Assimilation of ace. to nom, phir. occurs also in the

substitution of -es for -as. This seems to have begun with

the numeral reWapes and then to have been extended to other

words. Dr J. H. Moulton has acutely suggested a reason for

the special tendency to equate the nom. and ace. of TeWapes,

viz. that this is (excepting e!s) " the only early cardinal which

ever had a separate ace. form 1 ."

In the papyri 2 reo-crapes (ace.) furnishes most of the ex-amples. I have counted 49 exx., of which 8 are B.C. and 41between i/ and_ ii/A.D. : from i/A.D. it is more frequent thanria-aapas which is still in use. Next comes 71- aires (9 exx.), thenparticiples in -vres : exx. like ywaiK.es occur sporadically. Twoexx. are as early as iii/B.c, the first being recrcrapes HP 90, 15

:

in the other the -es has been corrected to -as, iravrjes rovs ap.Mayser 59.

In the LXX, as in the papyri, the commonest instance is

TeWapes which is normal in B* (Ex. xxv. 11, 25 bis [A semel\

34 etc.) and frequent in A 3. The -es form appears also, but

far less frequently, in another numeral. As against upwards of

100 examples of yCkia.la.% (without v.l.) the ace. is written as

-Ses in 1 Es. i. 7 A, Jdth ii. 5 m, Is. xxxvii. 36 m =||

1 M.vii. 41 A 4

. (MvpiaSas is constant.)

1 Prol. (ed. 1) 243. A possible contributory cause has been suggestedelsewhere (§ 6, 2).

2 Mayser 59, Moulton CR xv. 34, xviii. 108.3 The statistics for the uncials are as follows. B has 27 exx. of

retro-apes to 13 of recrcrapas : A 22 -pes, 26 -pas; H 3 -pes, 2 -pas. Theevidence of B cannot be quoted in N. xxix. 13 ff. where it writes 18', but-pes ib. 29 shows how the symbol should be read. The statistics include

Jos. xxi. 18 ff., where 7r6Aets recraapes of BA should perhaps be taken as anew sentence (cf. 39) and not in apposition with the preceding accusatives.

4 Also perhaps in 3 K. viii. 63 B = || 2 Ch. vii. 5 B, 3 K. xii. 21 BA = 2 Ch.xi. 1 B, 1 Ch. xviii. 12 A, Ez. xlv. 5 bis (AQ, BAQ). But these passages

§ io, 1 6] Third Declension 149

Apart from these two numerals the LXX instances of ace.

in -es are quite rare : it is noteworthy that two of them occur

in connexion with re'ero-apes. 1 Ch. xxv. 5 A kcu e8a>Kev #eos t<3

A. vlovs §e/<a recrcrapes koX $vyd.Tepe$ Tp(e)is : 2 Ch. xxiii. 2 B<rvvr]yayev tovs A ene/ras... kcu apxovrts : Zech. i. 20 ^ e'Sei^eV fxoi

KvpLos reWapes t€ktov€$\ The B text of 2 Es. xxiii. 15 eI8ov

iv 'lovBa TraTOWTas . .

.

kcu <£eporres...Kcu e7rryep.i£oirres...Kai <j>€-

povres may be merely an instance of " drifting into the nomina-

tive2,'' but the papyri show that this form of ace. was common

in participles.

The converse use of -as for -es- in the nom. plur. occurs in

4 K. xiii. 7 A x^t-aSas, I Ch. xii. 36 A x^taSa?, 2 Es. xvi. 9 X xeipaj.

16. Relation of the nominative to the cases (inflection with

or without consonant). The inflection Kepas Ke'ptos dat. Kepa

has disappeared, the cases being formed with t : dat. Kepan

(Is. v. 1: Dan. O© vii. 8), plur. Kepara Kepdruv. Kpe'as, on the

other hand, which is used mainly in the plural, keeps the

shorter forms /cpeo. KPewvs

. r^pas in Attic is declined like

Kepas, yvpw? yqpa : in LXX the anomalous dat. is replaced byyiqpu (Gen. xv. 15 etc., 1 Ch. xxix. 28, *xci. 15, Dan. O vi. 1),

except in Sirach which has y-qpa (iii. 12, viii. 6 «A, xxv. 3): the

gen. keeps the classical form y^'peos in the literary books(W. iv. 9, 2—4 Mace.) and Gen. xliv. 20, elsewhere yrjpovi has

undisputed (Gen. xxxvii. 3, Sir. xlvi. 9) or good authority

(Gen. xlviii. 10B: 3 K. xi. 3 B [xiv. 4 A = Aquila], xv. 23 A

:

may be merely instances of " drifting into the nominative " and of thetendency to place a numerical statement in a parenthesis. This is clearlythe case in 3 K. v. 14 B /cat dve <rreikev avrobs els rbv Mfiavov—5e/ca xtXtdSesiv rQ fjrivi, aWatro-ofM-voi. In Jd. vii. 3 B el'/co<xt /cat Mo %t\[d5es is subject,not object.

1 In Dt. ii. 25 B* rapaxdrivovTCU /cat lodlves (-vas BbAF) e%ovai.v, uidwes is

apparently the subject : cf. Job xxi. 17, Is. xiii. 8.2 Cf. BM ii. 154. 14 (68 A.D.) jx-qde roi)s wap' avrou Kvpie6oPT<x[s wrw]

/cat elaodeiJOVTas /cat i^odetiovTas /cat Karaffiruvres.3 Ex. xxix. 14 " Kpeara F" Swete : the MS, I learn from Mr Brooke,

has Kepara. Kpearos once in an Attic inscription of iv/B.c, Meist. 143.

150 Third Declension[J 10, 16

—

* lxx. 9 BR, 18 B*MR: Is. xlvi. 4 «*A). Ile'pas, re'pas

keep t in the cases, as in Attic.

17. KAeis has ace. sing. KAeiSa Jd. iii. 25 BA (and in a

Hexaplaric insertion in Is. xxii. 22 K\28a(v) Ax) and ace. plur.

/cAaSas Dan. O Bel 1 1 : the usual Attic forms kXclv, /cAeis donot occur

1

. Xdpis keeps the classical x°-P LV throughout except

twice in Zech. (iv. 7, vi. 14) where x^PLTa is used : the latter

(which has some classical authority : it appears to be Ionic andpoetical) is absent from the papyri before the Roman period 2

.

TeXwTa is the only ace. known to LXX (Attic also used yiXwvin poetry).

f

According to Moeris Kkeiv x<*P lv yeXav are Attic, nXetdaXapira yeXara Hellenic.

©epfiao-Tpts -tSos has ace. <9ep/xao-Tp(e)is 3 K. vii. 31 BA

:

lb. vil. 35 B has tols iwapvo-TpLs, A ras itrapvcrTpLSas.

18. Egyptian (Ionic) words in -is are declined like ttoAis :

ySapis (§ 4, p. 34) dat. (3dpa 3,plur. fidpeis fidpeuv fidpccriv: 0i/3is

(ib.) ffifiiv dipti Ex. ii. 3, 5, 6 (0€#fyv is probably merely anitacism and not from Bip-q LS) : (e)!/?is -{3lv, nom. plur. (e)i/?(e)«

Is. xxxiv. 11.

The plural of epis is not used : in M> exxxviii. 20 read ipeh.^Nopd,c 1 K. viii. 22 A may be a mere slip for anAp&c or a

relic of the Epic ANepAC.

19. Aiwpv£ has gen. -i>xos etc. in Attic writers, -vyos etc. in

Hellenistic writers from Polybius onward and throughout the

Ptolemaic papyri 4 and so in LXX (Ex. vii. 19, viii. 5, Jer.

1 But they are found in N.T. (Ap.) and the papyri.2 Mayser 271 f., Cronert 170 n. 6 : but x^PlT^ once at end of ii/B.C

(Mayser).3 So in a papyrus of ii/B.c. (Mayser 266). Literary writers (Euripides,

Plutarch) have the consonantal inflection /3dpi5i (3dpi5as {Ifih. in A. 297).Hdt. has fiapis, j3dpiv, fiapicri (ii. 179). He also writes gen. i'/3tos, plur.tfiles, ras '(fits (ii. 75 f.) : LS cite Ifitios tfiews from Aelian.

4 Mayser 18 : the classical forms reappear in the papyri at the end ofii/A.D.: the B text in Isaiah is therefore open to suspicion.

S io, 21] Third Declension 151

xxxviii. 9): the classical forms appear in the B text of Isaiah

(xix. 6, xxvii. 12, xxxiii. 21).

20. Assimilation of the nominative to the cases appears in

77 wStV Is. xxxvii. 3 (so N.T.). (The cases only of the class,

nominatives dart's, pis are used in LXX: in the papyri forms

like 6£vppiv abound.) Conversely, the consonant or the vowel

of the nom. is retained in the dative plural: kX£$avcriv 1 M. i.

1 7 A {-aacv a*, with metaplasmus iXeâvroi? V), vi. 34 A {-aaiv

nV) : x^porn/ 1 Ch. v. 10 B 1. It may be a merely orthographical

matter that the long vowel of the nom. aXw-n-rji is retained in

the cases in Jd. i. 35 B (-tttjk^), xv. 4 B (-7777 k<xs), 3 K. xxi.

10 Bab (-irr)£iv), Ez. xiii. 4 A (-tt^kcs). Cf. OvyaTrjpos Sir. xxxvi.

26 Kz. Assimilation to o-dXinyi; etc. produces p-dariy^ 3 K. xii.

24 r B, Sir. xxiii. 11 «, fida-TLjîv 2 Ch. x. it B (§ 7, 33).

21. Open and contracted forms. As in the case of neuter

words in -ov in the 2nd declension (8 supra), the koivtj preferred

the (Ionic) uncontracted form of the gen. plur. in certain 3rd

declension neuters in -os3

. So LXX always has dpeW and

XeiXiwv, and usually reêW (Tei^wv 4 K. xxv. 4 A, Is. xxii. 11 B,

lxii. 6 B, Dan. O iv. 26, 1 M. xvi. 23 «V). But <bw, o-Kev&v

are written, and in the other cases the contracted forms are

retained : opovs oprj, reixovs rdxQ, x^Xovs x^Vi âxy etc.

Conversely, the gen. plur. of Trrjxvs, in classical Greek tdjx€WV )

in the noivrj, through assimilation to neuters in -os, takes on a

contracted form th^w. So in the LXX in Judith, Esther and

Ezekiel a (with occasional v.l. -ewv in the last-named book): on

the other hand in Genesis, Exodus and Chronicles 4 the classical

Tnjxeov is retained : elsewhere the MS evidence is uncertain.

The gen. sing, in LXX is Tnfoeos (Ex. xxv. 9 etc.) corrected

occasionally in A(F) to the classical Tnjx6^-

1 So in "late inscriptions" (LS) : cf. Epic ydp eff<TI-

2 LXX keeps dvyarpos etc. (not poet, dvyarepos).3 Cf. Mayser 17, 277, Moulton CH xv. 435.4 Also (without variant) i K. xvii. 4, Zech. v. 2, Jer. lii. 2 if. (ib. 21

-X<2v BSQ), Dan. 6 iii. 1 bis ( = -x&v )-

152 Third Declension [§ 10, 22-

22. Miscellaneous peculiar forms.

Of to a'Xas gen. d'Aa-ros (for 6 d'As) the only fairly certain

instance in LXX is Sir. xxxix. 26 aAas A (dXa cett. : as

nominatives precede and follow A appears to preserve the true

text): in other passages (L. ii. 13, Jd. ix. 45, 2 Es. vi. 9, Ez.

xliii. 24 A) aAas may equally well be ace. plur. and is almost

certainly so in the first of them (dAt, dAa in same verse). In

the Ptolemaic papyri to d'Aa? appears as early as iii/B.c, but

forms from aAs preponderate 1: in the N.T. the new form has

gained the ascendancy.

The oblique cases of a/wds—rare in classical Greek which

uses apva dpvos etc. instead—in LXX are frequent, though the

classical forms are still fairly well represented 2. (In N.T. the

only forms found are afivos [nom.] and apvlov.) The new fern,

form d/Ws (Theocr. v. 3 with v.l. d/m'Ses) usually renders the

Heb. fem. mson (nn^D) "ewe-lamb."

Tova for yovara (3 K. viii. 54 A) may, if not a slip, be com-pared with Epic yowa.

NaCs is on the way to becoming a literary word, -n-Xolov

supplanting it in most books of the LXX. N^cts (=Att. vavs)

occurs in 3 K. xxii. 49 A (a section apparently interpolated

from Aquila) and the Epic. gen. v^ds in Prov. xxiv. 54 vrjbs

7rovT07ropovo-7)<s BtfA—naturally as the translator is imitating

Homer (j/ew? C, vqm Kaa): elsewhere the Attic forms vavv, v-qi,

v^es 3 K. xxii. 49 A, vavcri

"Opvis, like vavs, makes way for a second declension form

—

1 Mayser 286, Expositor, Feb. 1908, v. 177.2 In the Pentateuch (or a portion of it) there is a curious differentiation

in the use of the Hellenistic and the classical forms, based on a slight

variation in spelling of the Hebrew. ^33 , the ordinary word for "lamb," is

constantly rendered by the forms from afxvbs : in some dozen passages theradicals are transposed to 2b|, and in five of these (Gen. xxx. 32, 33, 35,L. i. 10, iii. 7) the forms of apva are used, d/wos only once (Gen. xxx. 40),elsewhere (L. iv. 35 etc.) irpb^arov. In Ex. xii. 5 D^13 read d/Mvuv A(not dpvGiv B).

§ io, 24] Metaplasnms 153

opveov (opviOtov)—being found only in 3 K. ii. 46e = iv. 23

{opviOwv eKXeKTwv one of Solomon's delicacies).

ILekeKvs is shortened to 7reAu£ in Jer. xxiii. 29 BtfQ (ire-

\vkvs A), Ez. ix. 2 (so once in Aquila).

H\r]6vs (Epic) replaces Tr\rj6os in 3 M. iv. 17.

The contracted form arrjp (for crreap) is limited to Theodotion

(Bel 27): the LXX proper has oreap, <£peap in common with

the papyri (Mayser 273)1

.

%vyy evrjs has dat. plur. crvyyevevcri in I M. X. 89 A(-v€(ri[i/] N*V) as from crvyyevevs

3.

23. Metaplasmus.We may group under this general head further instances of

the mixture of forms and declensions which grammarians sub-

divide into (a) abundantia, viz. double forms for nominative

and other cases, e.g. Ae«s, Xaos : (b) heteroclita, viz. a single

nom. form with diverging forms in the oblique cases, e.g. o and

to o-kotos : (c) metaplasta, viz. formation of a new nom. out of

the oblique cases, e.g. rj coSiV. Mixture of this kind was commonin the kolvtj and has already been illustrated in the preceding

sections: several of the instances which follow have classical

precedent.

24. Fluctuation between masculine and neuter in Decl. II« To aXafiacrrpov (Theocr. N.T.) for class. 6 aAa/3ao-ro? is read

by A in 4 K. xxi. 13 (B 6 akdjSacrrpo%).

The same MS has masc. a^upos3(rbv axvpov) in 3 K. iv. 21

:

elsewhere in LXX to axvpov (class.).

Taio-os (6) "javelin" (an imported word, said to be Iberian)

: Theodotion's spelling is supported by (pprjros as from cpprip in a con-temporary papyrus of ii/A.D. : Moulton CR xv. 435

a.

2 Cf. Mayser 296 (rbv avyyevia. ii/B.C.) and WH (ed. 2) App. 165 :

Dr Moulton calls my attention to crvyyeveas in Dittenberger Sylloge 258. 20(end of iii/B.c, Magnesia). The identity of forms in some of the cases of

nouns in -77s and -evs (e.g. ace. plur. in -eh) produced mixture throughout

:

cf. ev9ij$—evdris, § 12, 7.3 There is some doubtful authority for it in Comedy (see LS).

154 Metaplasmus [§ io, 24

in Jos. viii. 18 BA has the support of Polybius (xviii. 18. 4,

Teubner) : F reads to ycdcrov.

Aeo-/xos in Attic Greek has plural tW/xoi and Secr/xa : the

neuter,1in the kolvtj has passed over to the literary forms, being

restricted in LXX to 3 M. vi. 27, 4 M. xii. 3 (2 Es. vii. 26 A),

in N.T. to Luke : commonly in LXX cW/xoi (even in the

proverbial kvwv ZttI Setr/xou's Prov. vii. 22, found elsewhere with

Sea-fid), (AeV/xTj Ex. xii. 22 has a distinct meaning "bundle":

a vulgar word found in Comedy and the papyri.)

To £uyoV, apparently the older gender (Lat. jugum), is re-

placed almost everywhere in LXX (as in N.T. in. the only

determining passages) by 6 £,vyos: with the meaning "balances"

the neuter remains in L. xix. 36 t,vya 81/ccua, a passage which

has influenced the text in Ez. xlv. 10 tyybv Sikcuov AQ (£uyos

Si'kcuos B : the other books use the masc. with this meaning

also, Hos. xii. 7, Prov. xi. 1, xx. 17).

As regards ê/xe'Atos (sc. X[6o%) and OefiiXiov we cannot speak

with certainty as to the earlier usage. In the plural ol OeêXioi

has good authority in Attic prose^ while to OefieXta is poetical

:

on the other hand 6 OefxeXios appears to be vulgar and late :

the dictum of Moeris that OeîiXiov and Oe/j-eXia are the only

true Attic forms is questionable2

. In LXX to OeêXia is

frequent (Dt. xxxii. 22, 2 K. xxii. 8, 16 [=*& xvii. 8, 16],

* lxxxi. 5, Prov. viii. 29, Sir. iii. 9 etc., Prophets passim). The

masc. form is limited to the following : rbv OeîXiov 3 K. vi. 2 B(=v. 17 A), 4 K. xvi. 18: OefxiXioi, #e//.e\ioi>?, 2 Ch. xxxi. 7,

1 Es. vi. 19, 2 Es. iv. 12, v. 16, Job © xxii. 16 : * beside the

neuter plurals locc. citt. has ot OeîXioi lxxxvi. 1, 6 OefxeXio?

cxxxvi. 7 (v.l. tw -wy). (In N.T. Lc. alone has to -A.ia Acts

xvi. 26: Paul, Hebrews and Apoc. have the masculine forms.)

1 Absent from Ptolemaic papyri (Mayser 285). Dr Moulton reminds

me of the original collective character of these old neuters : so loca of a

region, loci of several isolated places.2 Kuhner-Blass 1. i. 499, Mayser 289 (Ptolemaic papyri -ov -a).

§ io, 24] Metaplasmus 155

It looks as if the earlier and later koivtj differed in their

method of producing uniformity, the former using the neuterthroughout, the latter the masc.

To kXolov is read by A in 3 K. xii. 4 (LS cite Byzantine

grammarians for plur. kXolo): elsewhere 6 kAoio's (class.).

'O \.vxyos has plur. ol Atn^oi only (Att. also to A-i^va).cO vu>to<;, ol vwtoi are the usual forms in LXX 1

, the Attic

neuter form being confined to Gen. ix. 23 (ra Svo vara), Jer.

ii. 27 (vwra).

Ot oveipot W. xviii. 19 replaces Attic neuter plur. oveipara

or ovetpa (Attic sing. 6 oveipos, to oveipov or to ovap). The word

itself has joined the 'literary' vocabulary, kvxnrviov being used

in the translations.

(

e

O) cteAos (with Ionic e) replaces Attic to criaXov in Is.

xl. 15 (neut. o-U\ov A): the neuter plur. occurs in 1 K. xxi. 13

(to o-teAa).

'O o-2tos, ra o-lra. of Attic Greek are retained, but the latter

is restricted to two literary books (Job and Proverbs), the plur.

in any form being absent elsewhere.

To crrdhov (Dan. O Sus. 37) has plur. o-raStovs in the literary

2 M. (xi. 5 V, xii. 10 etc.) as in Attic Greek, which also uses

o-TccSia. The latter appears to have been usual in the koivij

vernacular2

.

'O o-t<x0/ao's has plur. ol o-Ta#/W in all senses 3. Attic wrote

o-Ta.0/Aos "a halting-place," plur. araOp-oi and -/id, but o-to^/xoV

-/jloL of "a weight4."

T6 x«ftappow 4 K. xxiii. 6 A is no doubt a slip for to %.

On the whole a tendency is traceable to replace all anomalousneuter plurals by masculine forms.

11 K. iv. 18, 3 K. vii. 19, 4 K. xvii. 14, 2 Es. xix. 29 (aireiOovvra),

^ [lxv. 11 RKca], lxviii. 24, Ixxx. 7 [cxxviii. 3 R], Zech. vii. 11, Is. 1. 6,

Ez. i. 18, x. 12. Elsewhere the gender is indeterminate.2 Mayser 289, Cronert 175.3 N. xxxiii. if., Prov. viii. 34, Is. xxviii. 17. So the papyri, Mayser 263.4 K.-Bl. I. i. 500. A has to ura.9p.bv 4 K. xxi. 13 (B arddfiLov).

156 Metaplasmns|J 10, 25

—

25. Flitctitation between Declensions I. and II Nounscompounded from apxw nave their termination in -apôs in

Attic Greek : in the kolvj] the form -apx??s (which originated in

Ionic districts) is usual and gradually ousts the other form.

The Attic termination maintains its hold longest in compoundsof numerals and in old official titles : new compounds nearly

all end in -apx^s1

. The Attic forms retained in LXX are

oeKaoapxos, e/carovrapxos2, e7rapxos, /xovapôs, TrevrrjKovTapxos,

vTrapxos (1 Es. vi. 26 B), x<Aiapxos. On the other hand LXXwrites the following more newly-coined words with -apxys '

yeve<TLa,p)(r]<;, idvapxyi, i\e<pavrdpx'>] <S, Ku7rpiapx?79 (governor of

Cyprus 2 M. xii. 2), KWfiapxf]?, p.epiSdpx'rjs, Trarpidpx^, roirdpxr]s.

In the following old words both forms occur: LTnrdpxon 4,

2 K.

i. 6 B, tWapxot A : <pvXapxos Dt. xxxi. 28, 1 Es. viii. 58, 92,

but tpvXdpxrjs 2 M. viii. 32.

The N.T. shows an advance upon the LXX in one word :

eKctTovTapxos of LXX appears in N.T. with few exceptions aseKaTovrapxqs : x^âPX0S ls however still universal. 'EnaTovrapxysis also the predominant form in Josephus and 8ena8dpxi]s is

universal in his Jewish War: x<î-apxos > s still the usual form,but there is some slight MS evidence even for xâpx7!*

5-

26. The following words show the converse change-transition from the first to the second declension. 'A/A<p6Ta7ros

2 K. xvii. 28, Prov. vii. 16 replaces dp.4>iTdirrj<; (Comedians of

iv/jB.c. ap. LS). "EveSpov has supplanted the classical iveSpa,

which occurs only in Jos. viii. 7, 9 (beside eVcSpoj/ 6 times in

the same chap.) and & ix. 29, in all three passages with the

meaning "place of ambush," whereas eveSpov in Joshua (and

1 Mayser 256 f., where the literature is quoted. Cf. Moulton CR xv.

34. 434, xviii. 108 for the post-Ptolemaic papyri. It is noticeable that all

specially Egyptian titles end in -dpxi]s : Qyjpdpxys, KiBvapx^s, vo/xdpx ,r]S

(so Hdt.).2 Excepting 4 K. xi. 10 B, 15 B -dp%cus (ib. 9 Bb -dpxat).3 llarplapxov Is. xxxvii. 38 Q is an incorrect reading for the adj.

Trdrpapxov "ancestral" (sc. Oebv).4 So in the papyri from iii/B.c. : the B text is therefore right.5 W. Schmidt De Jos. eloc. 485 ff.

§ 10, 27] Metaplasmits 157

usually in LXX) means the ambuscading party, ^H^os (6 or

to, 29 inf.) has entirely replaced Attic r/xv-

Mavbpdyopos 1 for pav8payopas has good authority in Gen.xxx. 15 (-opovs AD cursives : -opas E) : the older form is kept in

Cant. vii. 13 -yopm BK (for A see 27 below).

"Ecnrepos for icnrepa, a v.l. of A in Jos. v. 10 (ac/)' ecnrepov :

utto [dtp'] ecnrepas BF), is poetical. 'Apdtjois Is. xxv. 10 ^*Tid

and ttv\ols i M. xiii. 33 V may be clerical errors (the latter

receives doubtful support from Horn. //. v. 397).

To ftao-lXeiov in addition to its old meaning "palace" (Hdt.)

takes on that of "crown" (2 K. i. 10, 2 Ch. xxiii. 11, W. v. 16)

and " royal dominion " and so in some late portions of LXXbecomes identical with 77 /SacnAe/a "kingdom" (which is frequent

elsewhere in LXX) : Hexaplaric additions (from Aquila ap-

parently) in 3 K. iv. 19 A, xiv. 8 A, 4 K. xv. 19 A: 1 Es. iv. 40,

43: Dan. O iv. 30 c etc. (in vii. 22=Trjv fiaaikeiav 0): 2 M. ii. 17(and perhaps in W. i. 14 ovre ddov j3acr. i-rrl yrjs, R.V. "royal

dominion,'' mg. "a royal house": in 1 Ch. xxviii. 4 yivos should

be supplied).

Both forms nXevpa and rrXevpov are classical, and both are

used in LXX, the former slightly more often than the latter

:

there is diversity of reading in 2 K. xiii. 34, nXevpas B (-pov A),

Dan. 6 vii. 5 rpels Tr\evpa\ B=rp/a TrXevpd A (Dan. O ib. TtXevpov),

4 M. vi. 6 ret irXevpa AN* (ra irXevpds sic N°- a) : in Ez. xli. 5 f

.

the two forms are found in conjunction. There is also diversity

of reading in 2 M. vii. 1 vevpdis A (-poisV) "cords": both forms

are classical.

27. Fluctuation between Declensions I and IJI.To vIkos

2supplants r\ vUrj universally in the later versions

(a'o-'O') and largely in the LXX : the latter is now restricted

to 'literary' writings (1 Es., Prov., 1—4 M. with 1 Ch. xxix.

11), but v7kos has even invaded books of that type (2 M. x.

38, 4 M. xvii. 12). 'H §i\J/a and rb Scif/os (both classical) are

used interchangeably even in the same context 3. BXdfir}

W. xi. 19 (jSActySo?, also classical, is not found).

'Akcij/ (4 K. xiv. 9 tov aKava B, rrjv a.Kava[y\ A) supplants in

1 So in Test. xn. Patr. Is. i. 3, ii. 2, 4.2 In a papyrus of 56 B.C. : vik-t] in ii/ and i/B.C. (Mayser 93).3 W. xi. 4 8i\p7js, 8 Slfovs : Am. viii. 11 §i\pav, 13 5i\pei.

158 Metaplasmus [§ 10, 27

—

this LXX passage and elsewhere in ao-'O' the classical 77 aKavOa

(still common in LXX) 1.

The following variants are of interest. Ad£«o? Is. lxvi. 11 Kgen. as from 86ijis ( = 86ga) is attested elsewhere 2

. MavbpdyopesCant. vii. 13 A (-cll cett.) and rpidXes ib. v. 13 A (-at -cett.)

anticipate modern Greek, which uses these plurals in all wordsof the old 1st declension (icap8t.es, 6d\acraes etc.). The same MShas the datives TruAei, irvXeaiv in K. yS (3 K. xxii. 10, 4 K.vii. 18), as if from a nom. to ttvXos (cf. rrvXois 26 supra).

28. Fluctuation between Declensions II and III Inter-

change of nouns in -05 masc. (Decl. II) and in -os neut.

(Decl. Ill) began in classical times. The general tendency in

Koivrj Greek is in the direction of the neuter third declension

forms, as will be seen from the following table :

Classical Greek. LXX. N.T. 3

masc. neut.

6 eXeos 6 e'X. sporadical- to eXeos usually t6 i'Xeos alwaysly (literary) 4

6 £rj\os 6 £tj\. usually to £rj\. rarely 5 to and 6 £.

6 and to Bdfifios &dp,j3oi'Eccl.xn. gen. ddpfiovs to 6. (Acts hi. 10

5 Cant. iii. 8 gen. -fiovs)

(W. x. 19 X)

1 "0 cLKavos occurs in Theophrastus and Symmachus.2 LS cite " Democrit. ap. Sext. Emp." The form, we may conjecture,

comes from the later writer.3 WH (ed. 2) App. 165.4 The literary translator of Prov. uses the masc. only (iii. i6a

, xiv. 22 bis),

as does the writer of 4 M. in his single use of the word (ix. 4). Thefollowing sporadic exx. occur : ^ v. 8 rod iXeov crov BA, which might be acase of dropping one a out of two (§ 9, 1), but it is noticeable that ^, whichhas upwards of 100 exx. of the neut., has only one other of the masc, viz.

Ixxxiii. 12 'iXeov, i.e. the masc. is written on thefirst appearance ofthe wordin either part of the Greek book (p. 68 f.) : Job x. 12 A, Tob. viii. 17 X (ib.

eXeos neut.), W. vi. 6 A, Sir. li. 3 B* : Hos. xii. 6, Mic. vi. 8 B, vii. 20 B :

Is. Ix. 10 BKQ, Ixiii. 7 (ib. to eX.), lxiv. 4 : Jer. xlv. 26 B pLirTea> top A., aphrase imitated in Dan. © ix. 20, Bar. ii. 19, in which the noun = "apitiful supplication "

: Dan. 9 i. 9, 1 M. iii. 44 A, 2 M. vi. 16, viii. 5, 3 M.iv. 4 t6^ Koivbv e\. "the general misery."

5 To f. W. v. 17 X: gen. ^Xous Zeph. i. 18 BXA, iii. 8 B*Q, 1 M.ii. 58 X, and in interpolations from in Ez. viii. 3 Q, 5 A.

io, 30] Metaplasmus 159

Classical Greek.

6 (and to : Ari-

stotle rrdyeac)

Trdyos" frost"

6 ttXovtos

LXX.

masc.

rrdyoi Dan.iii. 69

ttXovtos usu-

ally

neut.

to 77. Na. iii. 17gen. Trdyotif

BXQ(-ouA):Job 8 xxxvii.

IO ace. rrdyos

N.T.

unused(roi/ ' Apeioy 7rd-

yov)

to ttX. Is. xxix. 6 and (8 times in

2KAr(6BQ) Paul) to ttX.

al- 7-6 (tk. always6 (and rarely — to akotosto) akotos ways

The following isolated exx. occur.

To yv6<pos gen. -ovs Est. A 7 A (yvocpov BN and masc. else-

where in LXX as in N.T., Heb. xii. 18) : 6 bvdepos was the class-,

(poetical) form, 6 yvocpos begins with Aristotle.

To pvTros Is. iv. 4T (masc. in the other MSS and elsewhere

in LXX and N.T. : the plur. pvna is Homeric).

Xipoyc stands for x eip°s m J er - x^- 3 ^ <

29. In the following a classical first declension word in -tj

has passed over first to the second declension and then to the

third

:

Classical Greek.

6 tfxos (from

vAristot.)

77 rapa^tj

Tdpa^os

LXX.

M. and F.

(Xen.)

o tjx-

usually

r] r. frequent

6 r. Jd. xi. 35 B,

1 K. v. 9, Est.

A 7

N.

TO rjX-1

occasionally

7-0 t. Job 6 xxiv.

17 BNC, Is.

xxii. 5 X (gen.

-Xovs)

19

N.T.

6 Heb. xii

to Lc. xxi. 25(rjxovs : WH77X°ws)

77. t. 'Jo.5

v. 4o t. twice (Acts)

30. Examples of the reverse change (gen. -ov for -ovs) are

confined to readings of single MSS : fidOov Sir. li. 5 B*, Wvov

1 In Jer. xxviii. 16 VX05 appears to be accusative. It is probable there-

fore that the gen. 77x0ns should be accented fooi's, not as the classical -fooDs

from fad, in S^ ix. 7, xii. 5 ART {rixov Btf), lxxvi. 18, Sir. xlvii. 9.

Proper Names [§ 10, 30

—

Prov. xxviii. 15 A, refxevov 2 M. i. 15 A (before initial a-), vxpov

* ci. 2o«: so r^xov Jer. i. 18 A (as ace. of retôs).

31. Transition from Declension II to Declension III in

the Koivrj occurs also in some contracted words in -ovs which

are now declined like /3oSs. So even in the Atticizing writer of

4 Mace, vovs has gen. voos\ Xovs " earth " (probably originally

second declension)2similarly has gen. ôos Eccl. iii. 20, dat. x '

2 K. xvi. 13 B (xoei A) and is therefore indistinguishable from

Xovs (or x°evs) the liquid measure (third declension in Attic).

An accus. rbv iVrepa occurs in L. xxvi. 1 6 B (Urepov AF

:

class. 6 tKrepos). The dat. SeVSp(«)i Dt. xxii. 6 B*A has Attic

authority (elsewhere in LXX -ov -w).

Transition from Declension III to II in dat. plur. is illustrated

by the variants eXecpdvrois 1 M. i. 17 V, recradpots Ez. i. 10 A (butreaa-apcrt. in same verse) 3

.

§ 11. Proper Names.

1. In the translated books we find a medley of trans-

literated (indeclinable) personal names and names which are,

partly at least, Hellenized and declined. The general distinc-

tion made is that names which in the Hebrew end in a

consonant remain unaltered ('ASa/x, 'Afipad/A, AaWS, 'Icrpa7]\

'Iwo-^ etc.), while those which end in a vowel, especially in H",

are in most cases declined like nouns of the first declension,

the feminines requiring no addition in the nominative, the

masculines taking on the termination -tas and being declined

like Ni/aas. Names ending in other vowels are either Hellenized

by the addition of § and form a new class of first declension

names in -Ss, -rjs, -ov? etc. ('Icovas, Mwvo-fjs, 'I^croSs etc.) or

remain indeclinable ('HAeto-u).

1i. 35. So N.T; vobs vol, w\oos. Elsewhere LXX has no exx. of gen.

or dat. of vovs and there are none of wKovs: 3 M. iv. 10 has the Attic

Kar&TrXq). 2 K.-Bl. I. i. 498.3 "Pivov Job xl. 20 C is not another form of peva BÂ (from pis) but a

different word, "hide."

§ u,4] Proper Names 161

2. Names declined according to Declension II (in -os)1

or

Declension III (-17s, -o-us : -wv, -aivos etc.) are almost unrepre-

sented in the translations. Literary writers like Josephus and

the paraphrastic writer of 1 Esdras 2

, on the other hand, employ

these freely, carrying out the Hellenization in all cases ("A/3pap.o<?,

Aa/Sufys etc.). In N.T. times a few of these Hellenized forms

have permeated into the popular language (2oAo/agjV -/xwvos).

3. Feminities declined like Declension I are e.g. "kvva,

BaAAot , ToOoXia 4, AetVa5

, 'EAt/Je/xa ('OA.) 6, Ze\<pa, Ztocrapa 01"

5a><r. (Hainan's wife Zeresh), Kaa(a)la Job xlii. 14, Aeia, "OASa,

OoAa ( OAAa), 06\.t/3a ( OA.), PeySex/ca, Sapov(e)ta', 5ap(p)a,

2oucrai/j/a, Xerrovpa. The genitive and dative, wherever attes-

ted, are in -a?, -a, whether the a of the nom. be pure or impure,

the only exception being Souo-uw^s Dan. © Sus. 27 f. B (the

other uncials -a? and so Dan. O Sus. 30 : cf. § 10, 4).

4. A large number of Hebrew masculine proper names

end with the Divine name Yahweh in a more or less abbreviated

form, usually ""^" (also •W", T). These are in the majority of

cases Hellenized by the adoption of the old termination -tas

(as in Nuaas), and forms in -(e)tas, -aias declined according to

the first declension abound. The genitive termination of these

names is commonly -ov, as in Attic and in the Ptolemaic papyri8

,

1 'A77a?os: ISTee/wos 2 Es. ii. jB seems to be a slip for -tas.

3 He shows much ingenuity in dealing with the long lists of names,which in the other version (2 Esdras) are baldly reproduced, and even somesense of humour, when he renders " Rehum the Chancellor" by 'PdOvfios 6

(ypa<po)v) ra TrpocrirlTrrovTa (ii. 16, 21), "Slack the Secretary."3

1 Ch. vii. 13 A (viol) BctXXa may be indecl. (BaXXd) or gen. as fromBdXXas.

4 But ttjv To9o\i& 2 Ch. xxiii. 21 B (-cwA).5 TV JS.ei.va, Gen. xxxiv. 26 A (-av D"d E) : ib. xxx. 21 read Aeiva not

Aeivd (Swete), the nom. being usual after verbs of naming.6 Indecl. in Gen. xxxvi. 2 AD (-fiat/lav E with O.L.), 18 E. Ib. xxxvi. 41,

1 Ch. i. 52 'EX(e)i/3a/aas may be nom. masc. (-as Swete) or gen. fem.

7 In r K. xxvi. 6 B, 2- 3 K. and 1 Ch. xviii. 12 BA. But indecl.

Sapowd (=gen.) 1 K. xxvi. 6 A, 2 K. ii. 13 A, 18 B, and in 1 Ch. passim(B text).

8 Mayser 250 f.

1 62 Proper Names [§ n, 4

—

not the 'Doric' -a : so always (or with a rare v.l.) e.g. 'Avavlov,l

~Ei£,€Kiov, Zaâpiov, 'Haatov, 'Iepe/xiou, 'leôvtox;, Maaa(<j)aiov,

%eXefjL(ov, %o4>ovlov, XcXklov. The use of the gen. in -a appears

to be vulgar and late. The following examples are certain :

Meixatas gen. -a Jd. B text (xvii. 8 ff.), 2 Ch. xxxiv. 20 (-ov 4 K.

xxii. 12), Neeûas -a 2 Es. (but -ov in 1 Es. Sir. 2 M.), Tco/3(e)tas

-a Tob. i. 20 x, vii. 7 «, xi. 17 «, 19 BA (-ov i. 20 A, ix. 5 «).

There is also strong attestation for the gen. 'Icocma (throughout

Jeremiah, i. 2 etc., 4 K. xxiii. 23 B, 2 Ch. xxxv. 16, 19, 26).

Jeremiah also occasionally has SeoWa (i. 3 BkA, xlvi. 1 B, 2 B»,

lii. a«) in place of the usual -klov : add further Jdth xiv. 6

'0£e«x BA.

5. Much difficulty, however, presents itself, especially in the

long lists and genealogies in Chron. and 2 Es., in determining

whether a form in -ia represents a Doric gen. (therefore -la) or

a mere transliteration (therefore -id). These lists exhibit a

strange mixture of declined names in -las and indeclinables,

nom. -id. The practice of the books with regard to nom. andace. (e.g. Nee[ilas -av) can alone determine the accent in the case

of the gen. (NeepLa). Possibly the lists in the original version

were omitted or were much shorter, and they have subsequently

been supplemented from another source in which the nameswere undeclined : we often find two or three declined names at

the beginning followed by a string of indeclinables. Take for

instance 2 Es. xviii. 4 (the brackets indicate the possibly later

additions) : Kal ecrrrj ''JLcrpas...Kal ea-Tr/aev ixdpeva avrov Marrad las

Kal ~2apa'ias [k<zi 'Avavid aa\ Ohpeia kcu 'EX/ceia Kal Maacraaia] Ik

8e£;iS>v avrov, Kal e£ dpicrrepa>v &a8aias ko.1 Meurar/X km MeXêias

Kal Zaâplas or vii. I "Ecrpas vlos 2apaiov vlov Zapelov [ylov

'~EkKeid k.t.A.].

The longer Heb. forms in -irP" are in some names kept in

the Greek as indeclinables in -(e) ioi. Elijah in the historical

books is 'HX(e)tou: the N.T. form 'HA(e)i'as only in Mai. iv. 4and in apocryphal books (Sir., 1 M.). Obadiah appears as

'A(38eiov or '0/38etou.

6. The declension of Hebrew masc. proper names ending

in a vowel sound other than nj~ follows what Blass (N.T. § 10, 3)

calls the ' mixed declension' In this the pure stem stands un-

altered in three cases (G. D. V.), while in the nom. it has s

n,6] Proper Names i6':

appended to it, in the ace. v. The nominatives end in -as (-as),,

-rjs, -(e)is, -ovs.

This declension has nothing exactly answering to it in thepapyri, where the proper names are usually of the third declen-

sion (-as -aros: -rjs -rjros : -ovs -ovros etc.: Mayser 273 ff.). Adesire to adhere as closely as possible to the Hebrew namesand also perhaps to avoid the familiar forms of common life in

rendering Scripture may account for this new departure.

(1) In -as (Ss). 'IovSas -Sav -Sa -Sa is the constant declen-

sion for patriarch, tribe and country. Occasionally the name

remains indeclinable, 'IouSa being used for nom. and ace.1 The

gen. 'lov8ov is confined to 1 and 2 Maccabees, and there to

Judas Maccabaeus 2, while 'WSa is used of the tribe and

country (ap-^ovre?, yrj 'louSa etc.).vE<xSpas and 'Icoi/fis similarly

have ace. -av (-Si/), other cases -a. ^arams (PK>) is found in the

ace. %aravdv Job ii. 3 A, Sir. xxi. 27 (elsewhere %ardv or Sid-

/3oAos). Other words are found only in the nom., e.g. EtpSs

(Etpas), 'EAtwi/as, 'Ovas.

(2) In -17s. Mww^s 3 in LXX is with few exceptions

declined according to the 'mixed' declension: -rjv, -r},-fj,

voc. rj.

In the first century a.d., on the other hand, both literary writers

1 So in its first appearance, where the original Hebrew form seemedmore appropriate: Gen. xxix. 35 iKokeaev to ovo/ma avrov 'lovdd (-nom.,cf. iii. 20 iKa\eaev...rb 8v....1wrj). Otherwise rare, except in 2 Ch., 2 Es.,

Jer. (mainly (3), which have 7rfis 'lovdd, travra tov 'louSd etc. fairly

frequently of the tribe. Once only in a 'Greek' book does 'lovdd (? 'lotiSa)

stand for ace, 2 M. xiv. 13 (N. and A. -as -av in the same chapter).

21 M. iv. 13 (loyAoY A), 19 (do.), v. 61 A, ix. 12 A, 22 AV etc.,

1 M. xii. 21 AV etc. The unusual gen. naturally puzzled the scribes and

-5a is a constant variant.3 This is clearly the older orthography: Mwo-ijs, which is nearer to the

Heb. n^'b has quite inferior support. Though the Egyptian etymology

given by Philo (Vit. Mos. I. 4) and Josephus (Ant. 11. 9, 6, c. Ap. 1. 31),

viz. ixuiv= vdwp, £o-?is = (ru)de'i.s, is now abandoned by Coptic scholars, at least

it attests the antiquity of the form with v. Whatever the origin of the

name, there can be little doubt that the diphthong wv is an attempt to

reproduce the Egyptian pronunciation, being found in the Greek rendering

of Egyptian proper names and months such as Qwvd, Sa^cDus (Mayser 138).

The 1; disappeared later : Qwv9 (0<2i;t) was written in the earlier Ptolemaic

age, Qdd (0c6r) under the Roman Empire (ib. 185).

1 64 Proper Names [§ 1 1 ,6

—

(Philo and Josephus) and the vernacular writers of the N.T.

used the third declension forms for gen. and dat., Mwvo-ews,

Mwucret, keeping -rjv in the ace.1

In LXX the gen. Mco(u)o-€«s

is confined to a few passages, several occurring in a group of

books which we have reason to believe are of late date2

. The

dat. Mwvael is more frequent, but this is really a mere matter

of orthography : the gen. Mwvcrews appears to have grown (on

the analogy of /3ao-iAews -^ei) out of Mcootei, which originally

was only another way of spelling Mcovafj (§ 6, 21).

Like Mwuo-779 are declined Herpe^s (Uerecppr}?), Potiphar,

gen. -77, dat. -y, and Mai/ao-o-^s gen. -77 when used of King

Manasseh, Judith's husband and other individuals (Tob. xiv. 10,

1 Es. ix. 33 A) : on the other hand Mavaaarj indecl. is used of

the tribe 3 and its progenitor.

(3) In -(e)ts. A€ij(e)ts =- ''I/ Gen. xxxiv. 25 E, xxxv. 23 AE,

1 Es. ix. 14, ace. -et.v 4 M. ii. ig Aa,V : elsewhere indecl. Aev(e)f.

Tw/^eis -€iv in Cod. tf, 2 Es. xiv. 3 (=To>/3ias cett.) and in

Tob. x. 8, xi. 10 (=-/SetV BA), 18, xii. 4 : once in B as an in-

declinable4

, I Es. V. 28. Xa/5peis ~€ii/ and Xap/xeis 5-ecv Jdth

vi. 15, viii. 10, x. 6. Xcu/aV(e)<.s -en/ N. xxi. 1 BF, 3 BF,

xxxiii. 40 BAF = '•jyja an inhabitant of Canaan (usually Xara-

i/at05, also Xai/aveiT7?s 3 K. iv. 32 B and Xaya^(e)t N. xxi. 3 A,

2 Es. ix. i)6

.

(4) In -oik. 'Iticot)? (Joshua) has, like 'I?icroijs (Xpicrros)

1 Lc. once even has ace. Mwvcria (xvi. 29) : elsewhere in N.T. alwaysMuvffTJv -ews -et (-rj Acts vii. 44).

2 In Pent, only Ex. iv. 6 A (BF avrov with Heb.) : Jd. i. 16 B (but -arj

iii. 4BA, iv. 11 BA), 3 K. ii. 3 BA, 4 K. xxiii. 25 A, 2 Es. iii. 2 A, Dan.ix. 11 B (but -<T7j 13) : in the literary 1 Esdras v. 48 BA, vii. 6 BA, 9 BA,

viii. 3 BA, ix. 39 B : in other apocryphal books Sir. xlvi. 7 B5SAC (but

-crrj 1), Tob. vi. 13K, vii. 11X, 12BAK, 13K: and two or three times as a

v.l. in late MSS (T, V, T).3 Mavaa-ffijs Jd. i. 27 A, S^ cvii. 9 ART.4 The same section of t Es. has indecl. 'Awh's, v. 16 B.5 Also indecl. Jer. xxvi. 2 ev Xap/Jieis (= Carchemish). In Hexateuch

and 1 Chr. indecl. Xap/Aei.6 In tov 'Pa/3<ra/)ets 4 K. xviii. 17 A, 'Na(3ovaapeis Jer. xlvi. 3 the final s

comes from the Heb. and the words are indeclinable.

I ii, 7] Proper Names 165

in N.T., ace. -ovv gen. -ov, but differs from the N.T. name in

the dative, which throughout Dt. and Jos. is consistently

written 'I^o-ot1

, the N.T. form 'lyaov appearing as an occasional

variant. In the other books the dat. only occurs in three

passages and there in the N.T. form 'tycrov : Ex. xvii. 9 B*AF

(but B b -oroi), 1 Ch. xxiv. 11 BA, 1 Es. v. 65 BA. 'tyo-oi even

stands in three passages for the genitive; Ex. xvii. 146, 2 Es.

ii. 36 B, xxii. 7 BA.

In the papyri, on the other hand, as Dr Moulton informs me,

we find a gen. 'i^o-oCroy BM iii. p. 25 (105 a.d.) : cf. OP 816.

'EXiovs -ovv in Job. Other names are only represented in

the nom., e.g. Sa/u/xovs, 'EXeicrovs, Qerjcrovs, 2 K. v. 14 ff. QaXkov

N. xxvi. 5 AF ( = dat.) 8 ( = gen.) is probably correctly accented

as an indeclinable : the nom. $aXXo£<r, however, occurs elsewhere.

7. Names in -wv, the termination being taken over from

the Hebrew 2, are as a rale indeclinable in LXX :

'AapwV,

SajU^coi/ etc.

To one of these—the name Solomon—a special interest

attaches. The process of Hellenization gradually affected

both the first two vowels and the declension. As in the case

of Moses, the LXX and the N.T. represent earlier and later

stages respectively. The steps in the evolution, speaking

generally, appear to have been in the following chronological

order: as regards orthography SaXwjwwv—SaXo/w

—

%o\ofxwv 3:

1 On the analogy of datives of feminine names in -, which in the

papyri were declined (e.g.) At?/x^ -ovv -ovs -oi (Mayser 268). A more

frequent type, applicable also to masculine names, was (e.g.) Tlarovs -ovv

-ovTos -ovTi (ib. 274 f.). The ace -ovv, which is common to both types

and to the Biblical name, facilitated mixture of types in the other cases.

'Iijo-ovs ( = gen.) 1 Es. v. 8 A (cf. 2 Ch. xxxi. 15 B) maybe another instance

of transition to the -w type.2 The v is sometimes appended to a final in the Hebrew.

3 Za\utx6v represents most nearly the Heb. nu?f of the M.T., except

for the final v, which is the first step towards Hellenization^ The long

vowel in the middle unaccented syllable could not long maintain its place,

hence the transitional form 2a\ofiibv arose: lastly, the short vowels flanking

the liquid were assimilated, as they often are in this position (or with inter-

vening fi) where a long syllable follows: cf. e%o\o0peveiv (p. 88), 2o^6r?Xos

(= Sa/

u,ou??X) Aristeas § 47.

1 66 Proper Names [§ 1 1 ,7

—

as regards declension (1) indeclinable; (2) -wna, -aWos;

(3) -wva, -tovos.

(1) 2aXco/xwi/ indeclinable is the normal form throughout

the LXX (including the literary 1 Esdras) 1.

(2) 2aA.w//.wj/ -wvtcl -wvtos (like 'BevcKJxZv and the Greek

equivalents of Egyptian names in the papyri, e.g. Uerex^) 2

appears in Proverbs (probably translated not earlier than i/B.c.)3

i. 1 Bn, xxv. 1 B : also in 3 K. i. 10 A, 4 M. xviii. 16 «.

The same form of declension with o in the second syllable

is found in w (Prov. xxv. 1 and subscription, Wis. title and

subscr.) and in 4 M. loc. cit. A.

%oXo/x(Svto<; occurs in 2 K. viii. 7 BA (in what is clearly a

Greek gloss : the passage is absent from the M.T.) 4 and as a

v. 1. of A (C) in the passages from Prov. and Wis. cited.

(3) The declension %o\ofjuav -wi/a -wvos is that found in

N.T. 5, Josephus and later writers 6

. In LXX the nom. ôXo/jlwv

is read by A in 3 K. ii. 12, 2 Ch. vii. 1, 5; by «(A) in Sir.

xlvii. 13, 23: the cases have even slenderer support, Wissubscr A,

4 M. xviii. 16 V, with SaXw/xwvos Wissubscr B, SaAoâW *lxxi. t!t R.

8. Names of places and peoples, like those of individuals,

appear either as indeclinable transliterations or as Hellenized

and declinable. Here, however, the Hellenized forms largely

predominate. The translators, for the most part, had a fair

knowledge of the geography, not only of Egypt, but also of

other countries, and adopted the current Hellenized forms 7.

1 And so in the headings to each of the Psalms of Solomon (the Greekdates from the end of i/B.c. ) âXôs t<£ 2aXw

1uc6j' (ZaXo/xibv). The declined

form HoXofiQvros (-fi&vos) appears in the inscription and subscription to thewhole work.

2 Mayser 275 f.

3 See p. 61.4 The gloss comes from 2 Ch. xii. 9 (where the usual ZakwfAdjv is written).

There are two similar glosses from 2 Ch. in the next verse in 2 K. LXX.5 Always (WH) except Acts iii. n, v. 12 2o\o/j,iovtos.6 For Cyprian see C. H. Turner iny. T. S. ix. 86 f.

7 E.g. Aldioirla (Cush), 'AvTiXtfiavos (Dt. i. 7, iii. 25, xi. 24, Jos. i. 4,

ii, io] Proper Names 167

Sometimes we meet with a name in both forms, e.g. 'ESw/x—

'iSov/mta, 2uxe/x—2tKi/xa : cf. Qvkumdp—dAXocpiAoi (^iXian-iaioi).

Rarely, apart from the later historical books, do we find

places of importance like Damascus or Tyre transliterated. T>Aapdo-en 3 K. xi. 14 B (passage not in M.T. or A). Sop (for

Tvpos) in Jer. a (xxi. 13) and Ez. a (xxvi. 2 etc.): but Tvpos mEz. j8 (xxviii. 2 etc.). 2i?8a/xciV, 2a>peiV 2 Es. iii. 7 B : cf. ib.

ix. 1 6 Moo-epa'= 6 Alyinrnos. 2op,opa>v, Se/xepcov etc. (for the more

usual 2afj.ap(e)la) 3 K. xvi. 24, 2 Es. iv. 10, xiv. 2, Is. vii. 9 bis.

XeppiX (to and 6) Is. xxix. 17 bis, xxxii. 15 to, xxxm. 9B (but

Kdpfirjkos ib. xxxii. 16, xxxiii. 9 XAQ, xxxv. 2 as elsewhere 111

LXX). Cf. to KeXdp 2 K. xviii. 23 ( = the Jordan valley, else-

where f] rreplxoipos tov Topddvov as in N.T.).

9. Many place-names end in -a and are declined like

feminities of Declension I : e.g. Vata -av, -17s, -y : Sa/mpeia -av,

-as, -a : IlafloiJpijs (<S>a6wpfjs) gen., ITa0(o)vp27 dat. (§ 10, 2) = Path-

ros or Upper Egypt (nom. wanting, but cf. &a6ovpa= Pethor,

N. xxii. 5): Xappa = Haran Ez. xxvii. 23 BQ, XappSs gen.

Gen. xxix. 4 E (usually indecl. XappdV).

10. Names of towns as a rule end in -a and are declined

like neuters of Declension II, with occasional transition (meta-

plasmus) to Declension I, especially where the nom. ends in

-(p)pa. The article stands in the fern. (sc. ttoAis). Thus :

tyjv "A8i8a -Sots 1 ttjv Be&o-ovpa (or -ovpav), G. -(xov-

("Ap&r)\a) -01s2 pw 3

,D

--° is (°r -?)

ttjv Baidappa N. xxxii. 36 A BoVoppa 4, G. -as

(-d(p)pav BF)

ix 1: elsewhere Alj3avos), Totttt??, Ka7T7raSo«a (Caphthor), Kcipx?? 5^"

-56cioi'(XapK.,=Tarshish Is. xxiii. 1 etc., Ez. xxvii. 12, xxxviii. 13: else-

where Qapcr(e)ls), Meffoirora/xla and Supta (Aram etc.), "P68101 (Dodanim).

The translators are of course thoroughly familiar with Egyptian geography.

The identification of "the brook of Egypt" as Rhinocorura (Is. xxvii. 12)

may be mentioned, and the introduction of tribes living by the Red Sea,

Troglodytes and Minaeans, into Chronicles LXX, which, with other

indications of Egyptian colouring, somewhat discredits the theory that the

version of that book is the work of Theodotion.1 1 M. xii. 38 (not'A5t5a, Swete), xiii. 13 ('Adeivois X, 'ASipots V).

2 1 M. ix. 2.

3 2 M. xi. 5 avveyylaas Bedcrotpuv (not -ptbv, Swete): for the gen. after

eyylfriv cf. i*M. xi. 4, xiii. 23 and for the form 1 M. vi. 49, xiv. 7.

4 1 M. v. 26 V (els Boaaopd Swete as indecl.). Probably it is neut. plur.

J 68 Proper Names [§ n, 10

—

Vd(apa Ace. -apa (or -dpav) -cov 'Pdyrj -at) Ace. plur. -a? Tob.

,;

ots'

,ix. 2N, sK, Dat. -i/ib.vi. 10BA

raA-yaAa -a -a>j/ -ois 2(PivoKopovpa) -cov Is. xxvii. 12

Fepapa -a -cov -ots 2dpe7rra -cov Ob. 20Tdôppa -a -as 3

StV-ipa -a -coy -ois s

Toprvva Ace. 4ScSSopa -a -cov 9

-oisEKPuTuva -a -cov -as (Soicra) -ois Est. i. 2 etc. : in theZoyopa (Zoar) Acc.° same book Ace. Sovo-av (whichIepoo-oXvpa -a -cov -ot? (below) might also be indecl. as inMeppo 6 Ace. (or -av), G. -as 2 Es. xi. I eV Zovadv)( Paya) 7 -co> -ot?, also (as from

ii. The following names in -a are indeclinable : Bai-r(o)uAoW

(Jdth : BaiTovAia « ii. 21, iv. 6), Aovtp. (Swete Aoâ), AopoAo/3ra Aoficvd etc. = Libnah (but Aofivav, Aofxvav Is. xxxvii.

8B«),c

Pa/xa (another transliteration 'AppiaOdip, in i K.), 2a/3a

((3a(ri\i(T(ja 2. etc.)10

, and the mountains 2(e)iva, $aoya.

Names in -77 are usually indeclinable, the termination oface. or gen. being sometimes appended: Mafiftpy] (but G. xiii. 18rrjv Spvv TTjv Mapfipijv AE), ~Nivevrj (but ace. -77V Jon. iii. 2 K,

Zeph. ii. 13 m, gen. -rjs Jon. iii. 6 m), Toêo-o-jy (but gen. -owN. xxxiii. 3 AB a

, -0-775 5 Bab).

'lepouo-aA^'/x is consistently written in the translations and in

several of the apocryphal books (1 Esdras, Sirach, Esther,

Judith, Baruch, and as a rule 1 Mace). The Hellenized formJepoa-oXvfia (as from tepos, ôXv/jlol) is limited to 2—4 Mace,and (beside 'Up.) Tobit and 1 Mace.

like TSpoppa. The gen. in Gen. xxxvi. 33, 1 Ch. i: 44. The indeclinableform used elsewhere is Bocrop.

1 Also indecl. Ya^pa 2 K. v. 25 or Tafep.2 Also indecl. tt)s Fa\ya\ci 1 K. x. 8 A or FaXydX.3 So always in conjunction with 2o56/uov: Topoppwv only Gen. xviii.

20 D, Aads Topopa {-pa) Jer. xxiii. 14 N.* 1 M. xv. 23 KV (VSprvvav A).5 Probably neut. plur. : also indecl. Zoyop and S-^ywp.6 Probably neut. plur. (not Meppa, Swete): Ex. xv. 23 eh Mippa B

(eh Meppav AF). indecl. rijs Meppdv Bar. iii. 23.7 Nona, not found : this is more probable than 'Pdyoi (Redpath).8 Also indecl. 2i>xep, frequent in Jd. (B text).9 I find no instance of gen. 2od6p,T)s cited by Redpath.10 But ace. rbv 'Zafiav Gen. xxv. 3 AD (personal name).

§ II, 14] Proper Names 169

12. Place-names in -wv are declined or indeclinable mainly

according to their rank and situation on or away from the main

routes. This accounts for the declension of 'Ao-KaXw -com etc.

(on the coast and on or close to a main trade-route), while

Ekron which lay off the route appears as indeclinable 'AKKapwV.

Two other names are declined: y Ba/3vXwv -wva -wos -wvi2 and

similarly 2(e)i6w (voc. -wv Is. xxiii. 4, Ez. xxviii. 22)3

. The

gentilic MaKeSwv is regularly declined -ova etc. : MaKeSwv Maye-

SawV etc. (elsewhere MayeS(S)w) representing Megiddo are

indeclinable. To the indeclinables belong further 'Aepp,u>v

('"EipjAwv. Mount EL), 'A/x/xwv, 'Apiw, Pa/Jaw (Gibeon) 4, KeSpwV

5

(the brook Kidron), K(e)«rtoj/ (6 of the brook, rj of the city), 6

*2,apwv, S(e)icoV, Xe/3pw.

13. The following towns end in -Is (-ida -180s): ILroXepals

(i—3 M. : ace. -albav I M. X. I A, § IO, 12), <âar)\ls -18a I M.xv. 23 KV (Bacri\el8ai> A). The river Tiypis (Tlyprjs Dan. O x. 4)

has ace. Tiypiv, gen. Tiypl8os (Tob. vi. 2 K).

Compounds of 7r6Xcs are declined like the noun : AioairoXei

(Ez. /3), TlevTcnroXecos (W. X. 6), IIe/)cre7roX(e)tv (2 M. ix. 2 A :

ILepcmr. V), Tp'nrokiv (2 M. xiv. 1). Similarly Egyptian place-

names in -is : Meficpis -iv -e<os -(e)i, Sms -lv (Ez. /3), Tdîs -«/

-ecus -(e)t-

14. Names of countries or districts, when not simply trans-

literated, are expressed by adjectival forms (sc. \wpa). These

in the case of countries outside Palestine end in (1) -is -iSos:

—

77 'EAuftcus, Dan. O viii. 2, Tob. ii. 10 ('EAA. B), 1 M. vi. i8

: -q

1 In Jos. xv. 1 1 A els 'A/c/capwfd the final vowel represents the Heb. H~

of direction: the name is indeclinable in the same verse (B and A texts).2 Bafiv\6va -Svos Jer. xlvii. 7 X, [Hi. 12 Kd

], Ez. xxiii. 17 B. Ace.

Bafiv'XGivav Jer. xxviii. 9 X (§ 10, 12). Gen. BaûXws (corruption of -Qvos)

2 Es. v. 17 B*.3 2(e)i56ea Jer. xxix. 4 B, Ez. xxvii. 8 A.4

1 Ch. xxi. 29 ^ Tafia&vi A.5 It was natural that it should come to be regarded as gen. plur. of

KeSpos, hence iv rt£ %et/fappy tusv icidpwv, 2 K. xv. 23 BA (the words are

absent from M.T. and are doubtless a gloss) : ib. rbv xetix°LPP0W KeSpdiv B(A again writes rwv k.). The same Hellenization appears in N.T., Johnxviii. 1 (see Lightfoot Biblical Essays 173 f.).

6 Read (cf. Josephus A.J. XII. 9. 1) 7JK0v<rev on icrrlv "E\vp.als iv rrj

170 Proper Names [§ 11, 14-

Kapts -t'Sa, 1 M. xv. 23 A (ttjv Kapuav xV) : r/ Uepa-is (so already

in Hdt); (2) -(e)ta:— (77) Ba/3uAama ( 1 Es. and Dan. O, Is. xi. 11,

xiv. 23, xxxix. 1, Jer. xxviii. 24 A, 2 M. viii. 20, 3 M. vi. 6 A),

M?78(e)ia(apocr. books), SeioWia 3 K. xvii. 8; (3) -lktJ:— r\ 'Iv&ixij.

The transliterated names of the districts of or on the borders

of Palestine ('ESw/x, Mwa/3 etc.) begin to be replaced by

adjectives either in (4) -ata or (5) -(e)ms, forms which appear

to have come into use c. 200 B.C.1

; (4) 'H raX(e)<Aaia, 'iSo^ata

(beside 'ESw/x), 'IovSata (beside yrj 'IovSa); (5) (beside 'A/x/xwv,

TaXadS etc.) 17 'A/^/xai/ms (2 M. iv. 26, V. 7), Avpav(e)lTLs (Ez. a:

with V.ll. 'ttpav. Awpav.), Avor(e)lTL<z (~ Uz, Job), Baorav(e)tT(S

(Jos., Ez. a and Minor Proph.), raXaa§(e)ms (in the same

group: also Jd. x. 8 A, 1 K. xxxi. n, 2 K. ii. 4, 5, 9, 1 Ch.

xxvi. 31, 2 Ch. xviii. 2 f, 1 M.), ®<u/j,av(e)ms (=Teman: Job),

Ma)a/3(e)ms (Is., Jer. xxxi. 33, xxxii. 7), 2a/xap(e)ms (1 M.)2

,

Xava(a)v(e)tTts (Zech. xi. 7), to which must be added the curious

Ma/3Sap(e)ms (Ma8/3.) = 121» "the desert" (Jos. v. 5, xviii. 12)3

.

The cases are -mSos -ltlSl -Itlv (only once ace -mSa, Jos.

xiii. 1 1 B raXaaSetrtSa).

15. Mountains also are expressed adjectivally in two cases

:

to 'Wafivpiov 4 (= Tabor) Hos. v. 1, Jer. xxvi. 18 (elsewhere

Uepaidi ir6\is (A ev 'EXtf/wws, &$V ev Mfxais) : the description of Elymais as

a city is of course incorrect and accounts for the reading of A. Elsewhere

in LXX AlXdfM ('EXdp.) or (in 2 Es. and 1 Es. v. 12 A) 'EXafi.1 They are absent from the Pentateuch, but perhaps from a feeling of

the anachronism of using them of the patriarchal age. Isaiah has 'lovdala,

'IBovfiaLa. The translators of Joshua, Ez. a and Minor Prophets are partial

to them. The literal School (Jd, K. /35) avoids them.2 Elsewhere 2ap.ap(e)La as in N.T. of district as well as city.

3 B&AA&preiC Jos. xv. 60 is also probably a corruption of M&A-BApeiTic. The historian Eupolemus (c. 150 B.C.) ap. Eus. P. E. ix. 449is an early extra- Biblical authority for these forms in -tns : the extent of

Solomon's kingdom is described in a letter of the monarch as ttjv TakiKalav

Kal 'Zaixapetriv Kal Mcoaj3iri.v Kcd ' Afj./j.av'iTiv Kal TaXadlriv. Aristeas § 107

refers to rr)v Sa^apeiVw XeyofMevrjv. In Polyb. V. 71 ttjv TaXariv appears

from the context to stand for ri)v TaXaaBXriv. Josephus supplies us further

with TavXaviris (or TavXwv. : Golan), 'Ecre/3wvms (2e/3., Heshbon), Tpa-

XwvItis (also in N.T.).4 So in Josephus To'Ira^piov opos: 'AraBtipiov in Polyb. V. 70. 6. The

§ ii, 1 6] Proper Names iji

®af3wp) : (to) opo9 to Kap/xijXiov, 3 K. xviii. io,f. (contrast 42

tov Kdp/xTjXov as elsewhere in LXX), 4 K. ii. 25, iv. 25.

16. Gentilic names—of tribes and inhabitants of towns or

districts—in Hebrew end in -i and in LXX are either trans-

literated (rarely and mainly in the later historical books) 1 or

(more often) Hellenized, usually with the termination -aios or

-(e)iT?7s. Thus a Canaanite appears as (1) Xavw(e)t 2 Es. ix. 1,

N. xxi. 3 A; (2) Xai/ai/eis2N. xxi. 1, 3, xxxiii. 40; (3) Xavavecrrj?

3 K. iv. 32 B ; (4) elsewhere always Xaj/avato?.

It is difficult to determine what principle governed the choice

of -aios or -irrjs. Generally speaking, the former denotes amember of a tribe or clan

(

c

E/3patoy, 'Apoppahs etc.), the latter

the inhabitant of a town (BrjdXeepir-qs etc.). But the distinction is

by no means universal. Fa^aios and TeOOaios denote inhabitants of

cities (like 'Adrjvaios, Qrjfiaios) : 'Appai'irrjs, YaXaaSlrrjs, 'lo-parfK'iTrjs,

'larparfkiTriS) McoafBlrrjs are tribal names. The tendency in the

later books seems to be to form all new gentilic names in -irrjs,

fem. -Ins (-iv -180s -c8c), because these terminations correspondedmost nearly to those of the Hebrew (-1 -ith). In English this

termination has been given a still wider range : it is not fromthe LXX that we get e.g. the names Hittite (Xerraios) andAmorite. Sometimes we find alternative forms in -aios and-(e)iTrjs such as Madi^vahs, Ma8iav(e)[rrjs : one of Job's com-forters is called Bd\8a8 6 Sau^iV^s- in the body of the work (viii. 1

etc.) but B. o 2avxaia>v rvpawns in the proem and conclusion (ii.

11, xlii. 17 e). In 2 K. xxiii. 25 ff. the interposition of a series

of names in -(e)lrr]s between others in -aios (contrast 25 'Apa-

8aios A with 33r

Apa>8ecTT]s) points to an interpolated text.

Other terminations are (1) -10s: 'Actios, 'ApdSios, 'Acro-vpios,

~2vpios, StScovtoy; (2) -rjvos : Fa£apr)vos I M. xv. 28 A, 35 A (cf.

Tao-fiaprjvos 2 Es.i. 8 B); (3) -ells' plur. -els, in the Greek books

'AXegavbpevs and Tapaeis, in the translations Kirteis (Is. xxiii. 12,

I M. viii. 5 : elsewhere KtVioi Kituhoi or transliterated) and'

Apa£oveis, 'A\eipa£oveis, 2 Ch. xiv. 15, xxii. I.

latter was also the name of heights in Rhodes and at Agrigentum, wherethere were temples to Zeus

'

Arafiijpios (art. Tabor, Enc. Bibl.), the namehaving been carried westward by Semitic colonists. The origin of the

Hebrew name and. of the prothetic vowel in its Greek dress is uncertain

:

we may perhaps compare Tovpatuf B 'Irovpaicov A 1 Ch. v. 19.1 Contrast the names of the aboriginal inhabitants of Palestine in 1 Es.

ix. 1 (rep Xavavei, 6 'Edei, 6 Qepecrdei k.t.X.) with the forms in -aios used

elsewhere.2 Cf. 6"Ajj,opcs Gen. xiv. 13.

i J

2

Declension of [§ 12, I—

§ 12. Adjectives.

1. Declension. Adjectives in -os, -rj (-a), -ov and -0?, -ov.

On the whole the LXX follows classical precedent in the use of

two or three terminations for adjectives in -os. The movementtowards the uniformity of modern Greek, in which every

adjective has a special feminine form (a'Si/07, rja-vxq etc.), has

hardly begun.

Two exx. of compound words with fern, termination occur in

Numbers: ddaa N. v. 19BAF, 28 BAF (-coos X*) : dreixLo-Tais

xiii. 20 B* (-01? Bab AF, so Prov. xxv. 28).

The direction in which the language is moving may beindicated by the fact that several adjectives which in Attic

fluctuate between 2 and 3 terminations in LXX are only foundwith 3 : such are e.g. aypios, j3e/3aios, 8iicaios, iXevBepos, iviavaios

(except N. vii. 88 F dpvddes eviavo-ioi), jj.drai.os, opoios (exceptEz. xxxi. 8 A semel iXdrtu Sfioioi), 8o~ios. Similarly eroipos alwayshas fem. eroip-q except in Jdth ix. 6 BXA.

Other words in -10s fluctuate as in Attic. Such are alavios 1,

dvoaios (-a 3 M. v. 8, but -os W. xii. 4), TrapadaXdaacos, irapd-

\ios, vTfo^lpios (-lav Jos. vi. 2 B : else fem. -os, as usually in

Attic).

Attic fluctuates also in the declension of words in -\os -p,os

-pos. Under this head we may note the following (the onlypassages in which the fem. is used): dvyarepa Xoiprjv, 1 K. i. 16

(the adjectival use "pestilent" is new), (ppovip.rj Sir. xxii. 4,

XpT]arip,ris Tob. iv. 18.

On the other hand 17 eprjpos is used to the exclusion of 77 eprjfir)

:

similarly ovpdvios -os. Noticeable also is 4 K. iii. 18 B tcovcpos

km avrr) (icovcpr) A) and crcooi (with o-<ppayl8es) Bel 1 J bis

(A once corrects to Attic o-com).

2. The contracted adjectives in -ovs are usual in LXX as

in Attic : dpyvpovs, )(pvo-ov<;, cnSrjpovs, xa^K°vs, ep«S Ez. xliv. 1 7,

(poLvtKovv Is. i. 18: airXovs, SlttXovs etc. The following uncon-

1 Usually 1 term, as also in Attic and N.T. : fem. -ca L. xxv. 34,N. xxv. 13, Hb. iii. 6 BKQ, Jer. xxxvih\ 3 A, xxxix. 40 B, Ez. xxxv. 5[9B a

], xxxvii. 26 [contrast xvi. 60], 1 M. ii. 54 XV, 57 A.

§ 12, 4] Adjectives 173

traded forms occur : in Sir. XP^"605 vi. 30 BkAC, xP^°"eot

xxvi. 18 BK (ib. apyupas) : SO yfivvaiot (= -eot) 2 Es. viii. 27 A,

and as a proper name KaTaxpêrea Dt. i. 1 (Kamxpucros is the

usual form of this late word): K* has o-tS-^pea? 4 M. ix. 26,

crtS-^patats ib. 28.

'A0poos (3 M. v. 14 -ool>s) is the usual Attic form.

The Epic form x'Du e(0 os' occurs in Job (vi. 12 BNC, xl.

13 BXC, xli. 6 B, 19 BX) and elsewhere: Jd. xvi. 21 B, 1 Es.

i. 38 BA, Sir. xxviii. 20 B (âXic ecu Â, ôAko? C). Cf. ai8i]pim

Job xix. 24 X ( = -et'«).

Want of contraction in word-formation is seen in thepoetical depyos used in Prov. xiii. 4, xv. 19, xix. 12 (elsewhereAtt. dpyos).

3. The Attic declension in -co? is, as was stated (§ 10, 9),

disappearing. Of the few adjectives of this class found in LXXtwo are on the way to becoming indeclinables. "lAews alone is

used with any frequency, and, except for one book, only in the

nom., in the phrases tAeco's p.01 "God forbid," t'Aecos yevea-Oat etc.

:

in 2 Mace. t'Aecos is used also for the ace.—vii. 37 A (t'Aewj/ V),

x. 26 AV* (-wv Swete)—and for the gen., ii. 22 A tXews yevo-

/xevov (t'Aeco V) 1. Similarly eo-xaToy^'pios stands for the gen. in

Sir. xlii. 8 B e<xxa.Toy?7pa)s Kpivo/xevov {-yrjpov; K, -y>]pu> -p-eVcp AC),

where the text of B is supported by a contemporary papyrus,

ecrxaroy^ptos ovtos TP i. 7. 29 (117 B.C.)2

: the dat., however,

is regular, iaâroyyjpw Sir. xli. 2. 'Y-n-oxpeto? appears in 1 K.

xxii. 2 B (nom.) with dat. vTro^peco Is. 1. 1 : the nom. of Kara-

Xpew W. i. 4 is unattested.

Kd6i8pos is read by the uncials in Jer. viii. 6 (LS cite

Kddidpas -coTos from Basil).

4. lias. There are a number of instances in the LXXwhere ttolv appears to be used for irdvTa (ace. sing.). A solitary

1 So avi\e<as = nom. plur. neut. in Test. xn. Patr. Gad v. 11 cf/caro to,

i]waTd fiou dvlXeus Kara roO'Iucrrfcp.2 Mayser 294. Perhaps influenced by yrjpas gen. yfiptas.

174 Declension of [§ 12, 4

—

example of this use of 71-ay in the papyri 1 rescues it from the

suspicion of being a 'Biblical' usage. Assimilation of the

masc. to the neuter form of the accusative is not surprising in

the kolvt) : the analogy of fxeyav and the preference for accusatives

in v (such as vvktuv, evyevrjv) might be responsible for the

vulgarism.

On the other hand, the context of the first passage in the

LXX and other considerations throw some doubt on the

equation rrav = irdvra and suggest that in some of the passages

at least we have to do with a syntactical colloquialism rather

than a vulgarism of accidence.

The idiomatic use of the neuter of persons in the commonLXX phrases irdv dpcrei/iKoV, rrav irponoroKov etc. allows US,

though with hesitation, to explain trav as a true neuter in the

following phrases containing an adjective or participle : iTrdraâv

. . .uxrei SeKct xiAiaSas dvSpiov, irav Xtrrapov ko,1 rravra avSpa ovva/xeu)^

Jd. iii. 29 B: Trav Svvarbv la^vi 4 K. xv. 20 BA: Trav Svvarbv

Kotl 7ro\epu<TT7]v k.t.A., 2 Ch. XXXli. 2 1 : perhaps also Trav Trpocr-

TTopevo/xevov, tovtov . . . evraôv 2 Es. vii. 1 7 BA : Trav 'ivSoôv

Is. XXlii. 9 BÂT (of persons): rrav ire.piKe.ipop.evov to, KO/ra

7rpoVco7rov avrov Jer. ix. 26 NAQ with rrav rrepLKeKapixevov k.t.A.

ib. xxxii. 9 BA.

It is less easy to explain on this principle ndv followed by

the accusative of a masc. substantive. Yet, in the earliest

occurrence of this, the participle and the relative clause

following show that rrav is regarded as a true neuter : 'iSov

8e8(x)Ka v/xlv ir&v \6prov cnropi/xov crireipov cnrep/xa '6 eariv iirdvo)

Trdcrrjs ttJs yi?s Gen. i. 29. (In the next verse the uncials have

rravra xdprov : in ii. 5 E again has Trav yvpôv, perhaps influenced

by -rrav yXwpov ib.)

1 ITai' tov Toirov in a Paris papyrus of 163 B.C. (37. 11: Mayser 199)differs from the LXX exx. in the presence of the article. The Paris

collection was edited half a century ago (1858) and one cannot be quite so

sure of the accuracy of the editors as in more recent editions.

§ 12, 5] Adjectives 175

It seems possible therefore in the remaining passages to

explain irav as a neuter in apposition with the masc. substantive,

a sort of extension of rrav apaeVLKOv etc. (irav oiKir-qv e.g. = irav

oLKerLKov), though it is simpler on the whole to regard it in all

these passages as = irdvra. It is to be observed that the article

is never present and that the meaning is usually "every": the

recurrence of certain phrases is also noticeable.

Hav oIk€tt]v, Ex. xii. 44 B*.Udv bv iav e'[irco...avros ov iropevaerai, Jd. vii. 4 B.

Hav \6yov R. iv. 7 B (tov A. A) : so 1 Ch. xxvii. 1 BA, 1 B,

2 Ch. xix. 1 1 bis BA.Hav av8pa I K. xi. 8 B.

Ilav ttovov 13 K. viii. 37 B, and so in the parallel 2 Ch.

vi. 28 BA and Sir. xxxviii. 7 A(C) 2.

Hav fiowav 3 K. xv. 22 BA 3, Jer. ii. 20 BKQ, Ez. 4 xx.

28 B*AQ, xxxiv. 6 BQ.Hav vlov dvvdpecos 3 K. xxi. 1 5 B.

Udv TfKTova 4 K. xxiv. 14 BA.Hav oIkov "every house," ib. xxv. 9 B. Hav olnov 'laparfk Ez.

xxxvi. 10 BAQ, Jdth iv. 15 BA: wdv oIkov 'lov8a Jer. xiii. 11 BK.Hav 8e vj3ptaTt]v Job xl. 6 BX."Ez. /3" further supplies vdv \idov xxviii. 13 BQ, irav (pofiov

xxxviii. 21 BA.Dan. has nav 6picrp,bv Ka\ ardcrcv vi. 15 BA and irdv 6eov

xi. 2>7 B (iravra AQ and so BAQ in 36).

Cf. rrdv avbpa oariov, irav crcxfiov iv ftovXf/ Ps. Sol. hi. IO r,

viii. 23 r.

The converse use of iravra for rrdv appears once in N,

rravra Tet^os Is. ii. 1 5 (under the influence of the 2 exx. of irdvra

preceding).

In Bel 9 2 tt<\c B* must be a mere slip for irdvras. ForiravTes— iravTas see § IO. 1 5.

5. Adjectives in -77s and -vs. Examples of the accusative in

1 Hav crvvavrrifia, wdv ttovov, iraaav Tvpoa€vyj]v shows the vernacular

accusative nvav—iraaav—irav. .

2 Here tov irbvov BK appears from the Heb., which has no ?D, to be right.3 But iravra fiovvbv ib. xiv. 23.4 This use of irav appears clearly to go back to the translator or an

early scribe of " Ezekiel j3" (iravTa, ace. sing, only in xxxvii. 21, xxxix. 20in all uncials): Ez. a, on the other hand, writes irdvra dve/iov etc. v. 12,

vi. 13, xiii. 18, xvi. 15, xvii. 21 and we should, therefore read irdvra fiovvbv

in xx. 28 with B*.

ij6 Declension of [§ 12, 5

—

-rjvfor -ij in adjectives in -77s are, like those of vvktclv etc. (§ 10, 12),

with two exceptions, absent from the B text. We have vyi-fjv

Lev. xiii. 15 B*Aa: atrcprjv * ix. 23 A, x. 5 A, Prov. xxiv. 15 M,

Job xxxii. 3 A, Sir. xxi. 27 A, Is. v. 23 « [xi. 4«c - a]: evarefS-fjv

Sir. xiii. 17 Btf: fxovoyevrjv ** xxi. 21 A'R, xxxiv. 17 «c,a AR,

Bar. iv. 16 A: 7toA.-utcA^v Prov. i. 13 N : i-rrLcpavrjv Jl. ii. 31 X:

^uS^v Zech. viii. 17 « [dj/atS^v Jer. viii. 5 K c - b].

The ace. of vyi??s is vyvrjiv) L. xiii. 15, Tob. xii. 3, not the

Attic -uyia.

6. nx^pi^s. A mass of evidence has recently been collected

demonstrating beyond a doubt that this adjective was at one

time treated as an indeclinable 1. The LXX contributes its

share, but the evidence is not as a rule so strong as to warrant

our attributing the form to the autographs : in most cases it is

certainly due to later scribes. Indeclinable -n-X^p^ is common

in the papyri from i/a.d. onwards, but only one instance B.C.

has yet been found 2.

We have seen in the case of the Attic declension in -cos

(3 supra) that forms on the way to extinction become inde-

clinable before finally disappearing. The old adjectives in -rjs

have disappeared from the modern language 3, and this might

account for all adjectives in -17s becoming indeclinable, but

such is not the case. Why is this adjective alone affected ?

Nestle has quoted an apt parallel in the indeclinable use of

German voller in the phrase "eine Arbeit voller Fehler": but it

is precarious to explain the Greek use by an idiom, however

similar, in a modern language. The explanation is perhaps

partly to be found in the tendency to assimilate the vowels

flanking p or the nasals. At a time when 17, ei and e had

come to be pronounced alike, there would be a tendency

1 C. H. Turner mJ.T.S. i. 120 ff., 561 f.: Blass N.T. 81: Moulton CRxv. 35, 435, xviii. 109: Cronert 179 : Reinhold 53.

2 Mapo-eiirecov irXrjprjs (= 7rA%>es) Leiden Pap. C. p. 118 col. 2, 14

(160 B.C.).3 Thumb Handbuch 49.

§ 12, y] Adjectives iyy

to write irXrip-qs for 7rXf}pe<; and for TrA^pas as well as for

the nominative. Subsequently this form would also replace

TrXrjpr] and irX-qpovs.

The LXX instances (only once without v.ll.) are as follows.

Iiki]pr]s — (a) ace. sing. {irXrjprj): L. ii. 2 B, N. vii. 20 BX*,62 BA, xxiv. 13 A.

(b) nom. and ace. neut. sing. (Trapes) : Ex. xvi. 33 B,

4 K. vi. 17 A, Is. xxx. 27 X, * Ixxiv. 9 RX c - a, Sir. xlii. 16 BX.

(c) gen. sing. (rrX-qpovs) Gen. xxvii. 27 k oaprj dypov rrXrjprjs

DE cursives (-povs AM cursives) 1.

(d) nom. ace. plur. (rr\rjpeis) Gen. xli. 24 D, N. vii. 86 BF,Is. i. 15 r, li. 20 B, Jer. v. 27 XQ, Job xxxix. 2 B, W. v. 22 X,

xi. 18 X, 3 M. vi. 31 V*.(e) neut. plur. (TrXrjprj) N. vii. 13 F, 19 X, 79 B, ^ cxliii. 13

RV1<J

, Job xxi. 24 ra 8e eyKara avrov irXrjprjs a-riaros BXAC withthe parallel in Sir. xix. 26 ra 8e evrbs avrov irXrjprjs 86\ov B*CX c -a

(A -pets' : -pr] X*Bb).

It will be seen that in the last two passages alone is therereally strong authority for the indeclinable form and in JobTrXrjprjs might partly be accounted for by the initial o- of thenext word (cf. Mark iv. 28 TrXrjprjs alrov with WH. App.).

Several examples occur in Numbers, but it should be notedthat in chap, vii which has 6 exx. of indeclinable ttX., there are

19 exx. without v.l. in the uncials of the declined forms.

Conversely, TrXr)pr] = TrXrjprjs Ez. xliii. 5 B*. The following-

are merely itacisms, which illustrate the tendency referred to

above: TrXrjpeis= TrXrjpr]s (nom. sing.) 1 Ch. xxix. 28 A, Jobvii. 4B, t xlvii. II B: TrXrjpes— TrXrjprjs Job xlii. 17 A: rrXrjprj=~

TrXrjpei 4 K. XX. 3 B.

7. Elvers— ev0vs. In this word we find in the LXX a

strange mixture of forms : the fem. of the old ev8v$ evdela evdv

is retained, while the masc. and neuter in the singular are

supplied by the new forms e-u^s -es (like aXyBrjs) and in the

plural we meet with forms as from a nominative evOelos (like

avSpetos). The whole declension, so far as represented, runs

as follows : the new forms are in thick type.

1 And possibly in Is. lxiii. 3 (<bs airb iraTfjrov Xtjvov) Trk-qpijs Karaweira-

rijfxeprjs BAQ* : irXripovs is read by XQms, and the Latin Fathers took tt\.

as agreeing with \tjvov (see Ottley in loc). It seems however preferable to

take TrX-rjprjs as nom. beginning a fresh sentence, with ellipse ofefyu.

T. 12

178 Declension of [§ 12, 7

—

Singular

1 12, 10] Adjectives 179

In the plural, analogy again exercised its influence in

another direction, probably first in the gen. plur., where the

old distinction between evdewv—ev8ei£v—evOewv could not long

survive, and the fem. forms suggested masc. and neut. forms

as from ev0e2o<;.

8. The intrusion of -os forms into the neuter plural occurs

in other adjectives in -lis in LXX : /3ap(e)ta 3 M. vi. 5 V{fiapta A, and so Sir. xxix. 28): yA.vK(e)ia ^ cxviii. 103 ARTtfc - a

(yXvKea «*), Prov. xxvii. 7 tfAC (yXvKtaB): o£(e)ia Is. v. 28 all

uncials. (BaOia, on the other hand, is undisputed in Dan. O®ii. 2 2.) In N.T. cf. ra rjp,ia-(e)la Lc. xix. 8.

In modern Greek the -os forms have encroached still furtherand monopolized all cases of the plural and the gen. sing. 1

Codex A has one instance of gen. sing, in -ov viz. fiadeov Sir.

xxii. 7 {Radios cett), a variant which, although doubtless not theoriginal reading, is interesting in this connexion.

9. The genitive singular of these adjectives in -v<s, though

it has not yet gone over to the -os class, has, however, in the

vernacular begun to undergo a slight change, by taking over

the long w of the adverb : /3apetos 3 K. xii. 4 BA (but /Jape'os

2 Ch. x. 4 BA): Sao-e'ws Dt. xii. 2 AF (-eos B), 2 Es. xviii.

15 «Aa(-e'os BA*), Sir. xiv. 18 kA (-e'os BC), Hb. iii. 3 kAQ*

(-eos B).

In the literary 4 M. yXvKeos is undisputed (viii. 23) andftadeos is no doubt the true reading in Sir. xxii. 7.

10. "Hjucrus has lost the fem. forms in -eta altogether and

adopted the koivtj contracted gen. sing, r/piaov; (Att. ^/xtb-eos)2

.

A word containing three vowels which came to be pronounced

alike was specially liable to confusion and many of the peculiar

LXX forms are due to mere 'itacism' (the equivalence of / andu sounds) : but there are clear indications that rjfxia-v is be-

1 See M. Gr. declension of (3a66s, Thumb Handbuch 47.2 Mayser 294 f. , Moulton CR xv. 35

s. The papyri show one form not

found in LXX, neut. pi. rj/j.io-7].

1 80 Declension of [§'I2, 10-

coming an indeclinable which may stand for all cases:

17/zio-us

indecl. = gen. sing, seems also to deserve recognition. The

LXX declension is as follows :

Singular

N. A.

G.

D.

M. F.

(tov and rrjs2)

(to and rf)1)

N.

rjjAicrv]

rj/JLlCTOVS

{fjfjuavs3

{rjjjiicreis^

{rj/xiav 5

\rjfXL<J€t6

fjfilcrei

rj[ucrv s

Plural

N. (ra) fjfuo-v]

(ot) rj/JLicreis

(01) (rj)fJiicrei9

A. (rovs and to? 11) fjfxiaeis

/ *- \ c / 19D. (rots-) rjfXMrecnv

1 *

(rols) rjixicrei13

11. The heterogeneous Attic Ti-pao? Trpaaa Trpaoi/ has been

reduced to uniformity by the employment throughout of the

forms from -vs (as in poetry) : irpavs, Trpaw 14,

dat. sg. irpaeCq.

1 Also written i}/u<rov 3 K. iii, 25 B*, Is. xliv. 16 B*, and -<m Jos.

xxii. 1 B*, 10 A, 11 B*A, 13 A, 21 A.2

3 K. xvi. tt?? r)iJLl<rovs rrjs lttttov.

3 Ex. xxvii. 5 B*A ews (tou) ^u<™s, xxx. 15 A dirb rod rj/xiirvs, xxxvm.

1 A bis, N. xxxi. 30 B*, 1 Ch. vi. 71 A.^

4 Jos. xxi. 5 A, 1 Ch. xxvi. 32 BA (r)iu<rovs bwete).

5 Ex. xxx. 15 B dwb tov ijfuav, Dan. 6 vii. 25 ews icaipov km Kaipwv /cat

ye Tjpuav KcupoO.6Jos. xxi. 6 A.

7 1 Ch. xxvii. 21 B t% ij/xiffei 4>v\yjs. _8 N. xxxii. 33 BAF ry ypuav <pv\ys, xxxiv. 13 F, Dt. 111. 13 B, xxix.

8 A, Jos. xii. 6F, Dan. Gix. 27 BA, ib. A. ,,,,„, , *

9 Jos. ix. 6 F* ol /ti<rei apparently= ol y/Miav (cf. M. Gr. fxurv fuaos).

The more idiomatic 61 yaav r/fiurv of B is no doubt right.

10 Tob. x. 10 BA ?(r6r/>. A*vid).

11 Ez. xvi. 51, 1 M. iii. 34, 37-

12 Tos. xiii. 31., a t. - <

13 tos . xxii. 7 A ( = ro?s ijfjuffv). In the same verse A has rots t^w'"

(sic) which may represent r. Wuxecnv or t. V<" ( =7/>H with p

i<pe\KVffTiKou. B has ry V^« in both places -

14 Ilpaov 1 M. xv. 12 A {irpavv V).

I 12, 13] Adjectives 181

{Dan. O iv. 16) and plur. -n-paets, 7rpaets, TrpaeW 1 occur. At the

same time 7rpavrr]s has superseded TrpaoTt]<; (cf. § 6, 32).

12. IIoA-us, otherwise regular, has neuter ttoXvv in Cod. Ain a few passages: 4 K. xxi. 16 (a!/m ttoXvv), i M. iii. 31, 41,

iv. 23 (with dpyvpiov, xpvvtov)—the converse of the exchange

by which ttov replaces Travra.

We may note the transition from the -rjs to the -os class in

ofioeOvos 2 M. xv. 31 A (Polyb., Jos.): elsewhere (2 and 3 M.)

6p.oe8vr]s dXkoedvijs. The form 7repicrcnos for irepicro-os (classified

as ' Neo-hellenic' i.e. after 600 A.D. by Jannaris § 1073) is read

by X in 1 M. ix. 22.

13. Comparison.The use of the degrees of comparison of the adjective in

the LXX is affected by two influences, which will be further

considered under the head of Syntax, (i) The fact that the

Hebrew adjective undergoes no change of form in comparison

partly accounts for some restriction in the use of both degrees

in the translations. The positive may be used either for the

comparative (e.g. dyaObs v-n-ep avrov 1 K. ix. 2) or for the

superlative (e.g. In 6 //.ixpds, ib. xvi. 11 "there remains the

youngest [of several brothers] ")2

. (ii) The use of the superlative

is still further restricted by the tendency of the later language

to make one of the two degrees, usually the comparative, do

duty for both (e.g. 6 veorrcpos Gen. xlii. 13 ff. = the youngest of

twelve brothers) 3. The superlative from about the beginning

of our era tends to be used solely with elative or intensive

sense = "very 4," while "more" and "most" are both expressed

by the comparative.

In the papyri of the early Empire true superlatives are quite

rare, but superlatives used in elative sense as complimentary

1 Ilpaeai Sir. iii. 18 N=- a.

2 But this use of 6 /uicpos is idiomatic, as Dr Moulton points out,

occurring frequently in papyrus letters : it has an affectionate tone.

3 BlassN.T. § xi, 3.4 As in modern Greek, Thumb Handbuch 50.

1 82 Comparison of [§ 12, 13—

epithets for governors etc., like Ital. -issimo, abound : the mostfrequent are peyiaros, KparicrTos, XapTrporaros, lepmraros.

14. In LXX superlatives in -to,tos are not so rare as in

N.T., where Blass finds only two instances, but they occur for

the most part in the literary books (Wis., 2—4 Mace, Prov.^

Est.) and often in elative sense.

The following exx. have been noted in the less literary

books. Genesis has several true superlatives : cppopipdoraro^

(n-avrcDv) iii. I, ivbo^oraros (iravrcov) xxxiv. 19, veararos xlix. 22(for the more usual vemrepos). In Jd. xi. 35 A ep,7reiro8ecrTdTr] (\)

am o-epvoraTr) the text is a curious perversion of ep7reTro8eorrd~

rrjKas ipi (see Field's Hex.). 'Y^rjXoTarr] (/cm peydX-q) 3 K. iii. 4(elative). 'O piKporaros 2 Cli. xxi. 17 (true superlative: usually6 piKpos in this sense, as ib. xxii. 1).

In the literary books forms in -eararos are common : Wis.alone has ddpavea-raros xiii. 1 9, aXrjBecrraTos vi. 17, aTvi]ve(jTaTos

xvii. 19, dreXearaTos iv. 5 A, dcppovearctTos xv. 1 4 BA : Pro v. hase.g. deppovecrraros ix. 1 6, x. 1 8, xxiv. 25, €TnCpave<rTaTa xxv. 1 4..

4 M. (and to some extent 2 M.) is fond of using comp. andSuperl. of compound words, e.g. rrepieKTiiccoTaTos, TroXyrpoTroyrepos

(-tcltos), cpiXoTSKvarepos, dvo-qrorepov. Job (vi. 15, xix. 1 4) has ol

iyyvraroi p,ov, for which the Other books write (01) eyyurrd pov.y

e.g. <fr xxxvii. 12 : both are classical.

15. The termination -alrepos does not occur, unless it is to

be found in TrXrjcruTepov ( = -air.) 4 M. xii. 3 & : TrXqaiorepov of V*shows the tendency to revert to the normal form : TrXqaiearepovof A has other late attestation and may be right.

16. The Attic rule as to long or short before -repos

-ToiTos is usually observed. The vowel preceding mute + nasal

(liquid) is regarded as short, contrary to Attic practice, in

<f>L\oTeKVTepcu 4 M. xv. 5 AkV* : cf. eXa^pwTcpos Job vii. 6

B*«* ix. 25 B* Phonetic changes (Tepa 4 M. xv. 30 AV*(n dvSpioT.): similarly ira\aiwTepu>v Est. E 7 A (-or. Bn) and7raXou<j)TaTos 3 times in the colophon at the end of Esther

written by correctors of N (strict Attic 7raXa</re/3o? -cura/ros).

The converse is seen in o-wctotc/oos Gen. xli. 39 E, Kvpmraro?

4 M. i. 19 A: cf. aOXeLOTaTYjs 3 M. v. 49 A.

§ 12, iy] Adjectives 183

17. Adjectival comparative and superlative of Adverbs.

Forms in -repos -tcitos are now augmented by some newadjectives— <?£arrepos -toltos, eorwrepos -tcitos 1—which replace to

some extent the classical adverbial forms in -repw -rdrw. Ofthese latter the only exx. are rrjv Bai9wphfi rrjv dvwripw 3 K.

x. 23 B and Karararw read by « in Tob. iv. 19, xiii. 2, by Bin \I> cxxxviii. 15, by A in Job xxxvii. 12. For the comparison

of the adverb the kolvtj preferred neut. sing, and plur. forms in

-repov -rara : the former occur in LXX, where they are hardly

distinguishable from the simple adv. or prep.-

—

dvwrepov (= avw)

L. XL 21 e^€L crxeXr] dvwrepov toov 77-oScov, 2 Es. xiii. 28: koltoJ-

repov (= KctTw) Gen. xxxv. 8 AE aVe'0avev 8e A. /tar. BaiOtjX '.

iorwrepov (= e'er00) Ex. xxvi. 33, L. xvi. 2, 12, 15, 1 K. xxiv. 4,

Is. xxii. 11.

The use of the comp. here may be accounted for by the

presence of P in the Heb. : avar<Epov = 7))ftft, nar. = nnriDs

ecr. = JV30.

Whereas the comparative usually encroaches upon the sphere

of the superlative, the reverse takes place with irpwTos, which,

besides being used in superlative or elative sense, begins to

supplant 7rpoT£pos. So e.g. Gen. xli. 20 Karetpayov at eirra /?oe?

at atcr^pat...ra9 7rpwTas tos KaXds, Ex. iv. 8 tov arjpbtiov tov

7rpa}Tov...Tov <rr]p,. to{> ka\drov (former and latter), xxxiv. 1 Svo

7rA.a/cas Ai#ivas Kadib? kcu at Trpwrai (cf. 4), Dt. X. I ff., Jd. XX.

32 B tos to 7rpa>TOV (= A Ka#ws eparpoaOev), Tob. xiv. 5 H oIkoSo-

jji7]o-ovcriv tov oIkov kclI ov^ cos tov 7rpajTOv (= BA ov% otos 6

7rpoTepos). IIpoTepos, though not half so frequent as 7rp(2ros, is

still well represented, mainly by the adverb (to) Trporepov and

by the classical use of the adjective in place of the adverb, as

in Ex. X. 14 7rpoTepa avTtjs ov yeyovev Toiavrrj d/<pis Kat /xetoi

ravTa k.t.X. This use of 7rporepos = 7rpo may have assisted in

1 Apparently first found in LXX : dvurepos -raros, Kanhrepos -raroihave some classical authority. Cod. A has a similar comparative adj. fromivrbs: Est. iv. 11 rr\v aii\\\v rrjv IvTOTepav (ecrooTepav BfrS).

184 Comparison of [§ 12, 17

—

producing Trpwros = Trporepog. "Eo-xcitos is similarly used both

for superl. and comp. : Dt. xxiv. 3 yivrjTai dvSpl eripw kou /jllo-tjo-y]

avrrjv 6 dvrjp 6 eo-âros, Jos. x. 14 ovk kykve.ro rîipa Toiavrt] ov8k

to trporepov ovSk to ecrâroi/1

: eaxarov is used as a preposition

"after" in Dt. xxxi. 27, 29, eo-âTov tot) Oavdrov (t^s TeXevrrjs)

fxov, eo-^. rw rjjxepwv.

"Yo-T£pos (apart from the adverbial vcrrepop, ecp' varipco, e£

vcrrepov) occurs once only (r Ch. xxix. 29), where it is a truecomparative: vararos ( = superl.) is also represented by asolitary instance (3 M. v. 49).

18. In modern Greek the old forms in -lwv -io-tos have

been ousted by others in -Tepos -tcito5 (e.g. /caAtn-epos, xeporepos

for KaAAiW, xetpw) 2. In the LXX we see but the beginnings

of this transition. Ato-xpoVepos (for at<rxtW) Gen. xli. 19 maybe illustrated from a papyrus of iii/B.c.

3 The vulgar ayatforrepos4

is confined to the late B text of Judges (xi. 25, xv. 2

:

A Kp€i(T<j(Mv bis).

19. Ta^t; has the comparative of the earlier period of the

KOLvri, rdxtov, in W. xiii. 9, 1 M. ii. 40 : 2 Mace, alone has

class. Bdrrov (iv. 31, v. 21, xiv. 11: used with positive or elative

sense).

Taxvrepov, found in papyri of ii/iii/A.D., has not yet made its

appearance: nor does the LXX afford examples of doubleforms like p,et(6repos.

20. Many of the classical forms in -mv -io-tos are retained,

but few are frequent, and the superlatives are mainly confined

to the literary books and used in elative sense.

1 Cf. more doubtful cases in R. iii. 10, 2 K. xiii. 15 B (pelfav y\ Kcuda yiffX- V V TrpibTr), a gloss, possibly of Christian origin), *Hg. ii. 9, Dan. 09xi. 29. A sentence like (2 M. vii. 41) icrx&TV Se tQi> vluv ij fi-qr-qp ire\eijTr}irei>

has of course classical warrant.2 Thumb Handbuch 51.3 Mayser 298. The superl. aUx^ros occurs as a variant for gx0i<rro$

in Est. E. 24 A, 3 M. iii. "27 V.4 'Ayaff&raros in an undated letter (a.D.), Par. xviii. 3.

§ 12, 20] A djectives 185

TlXeiav is frequent, often

without comp. force as in

the common phrases rjpepas

•n-Xeiovs L. XV. 25 etc. ( = f)p-

TToXXdj elsewhere) and eVi

TrXetov ( = eVt rroXv) ty 1. 4 etc.

M«'£W occurs sporadi-cally.

. "kfx(e)ivov only as a v.l. ofK in Est. E. 2 ( = BA pel(ov).

BeXricov is fairly frequent(several times in Jer. /3).

Kpelaacov is the most fre-

|

quent comp. form of dyados.

'EXdaarav is used in Pent.

(Gen. i. 16 etc., Ex. xvi. 17 f.,

L. xxv. 16, N. xxvi. 54 etc.)

and the literary books.

liXflo-ros occurs sporadicallyas a true superl., or in elative

sense (e.g. Sir. xlv. 9 xPV(TOls

K.a>8a>criv TrXelo-Tois, 1. 1 8 iv

TrXelo-rcp o'lxa) R.V. "in the wholehouse" [fjxf should perhaps beread], Is. vii. 22 TrXelcrrov ydXa).

Meyio-ros is literary andusually elative as an attribute of6e6s (e.g. 2 M. iii. 36, 3 M. i, 9 V).

"Apurros literary and elative

(4 M. vii. 1).

BeXna-Tos in Pent, and literary

books (Gen. xlvii. 6, 11, Ex.xxii. 5 bis : 2 M. xiv. 30, 3 M.iii. 26).

KpaTio-ros occurs as a truesuperl. in literary books (2, 3 M.)and elsewhere: 1 K. xv. 15, 4xv. 6, xxii. 5, Am. vi. 2.

'EXa^tcrros- also is not con-fined to the literary books : as atrue superl. in Jos. vi. 26 bis

(OppOSed tO TVptoTOTOKOs), 1 K.ix. 21, 4 K. xviii. 24, Jer. xxix. 21 :

as elative e.g. eXaxicrra tjvXw, "adiminutive piece of wood," W.xiv. 5.

["Hkicttos is not used.]

Xelptcrros literary, used as truesuperl. (Est. B. 5, 2 and 3 M.).

"ExOuttos literary.

MaXicrra is literary (2—4 M.).

"Hctitoiv Is. xxiii. 8 and in

literary books (usually in thephrases ov8ev [ovx] tjttov).

Xeipav 1 K. xvii. 43 B andliterary.

MdXXov is fairly common.'OXiyoaros, apparently a koivtj offshoot from ttoXXoo-tos 1 (like

tt6(ttos, elKotTTos), is fairly common in LXX, with the properetymological meaning of "one of few," " attended by a smallretinue," e.g. Gen. xxxiv. 30 oX. dpi iv dpidpm, 1 M. iii. 16<=£i]Xdev 'lov8as. ..oXtyocrTos, but sometimes hardly distinguishablefrom oXlyos, "few," "inferior." The converse ttoXXoo-tos is

classical in the sense of "one of many," "(a) very small (frac-

tion)" or "one of ol ttoXXoi," "plebeian" : in LXX it occurs twiceonly and then with the opposite meaning of " great," " powerful

"

( = ttoXvs) : 2 K. xxiii. 20 dvrjp avros 7roXXocrr6s epyois, Prov. v. 1

9

(by conjugal fidelity) 7toXXo(ttos eery.

1 In Soph. Ant. 625 Jebb reads oXiyiarov xpbvov.

1 86 Numerals [§ 12, 21

—

21. As regards the declension of comparatives in -we, the

shorter Attic forms in -co -ov? of ace. sing, and nom. and ace.

plur., which show signs of waning in ii/i/B.c.1

, are still well

represented in LXX.

BeXrlav, e'Xdcracov, Kpelaaoov have the shorter forms only inthe cases concerned. BeXrlovs Prov. xxiv. 40, Job xlii. 15,Jer. xxxiii. 13, /3eXr/« ib. xlii. 15 X (the variants show thetendency to introduce the longer form : fteXrlcov B*, -wv A,-iova Q). Tov eXdo-cro) Gen. i. l6, xxvii. 6, ovk eXdrrovs 2 M.v. 5, viii. 9, xii. io. T6irov...KpeiTTa Is. lvi. 5 (with v.ll. Kpeirrcov I\Kp{e)[(TCT(ov KA, Kpuraov Q), neut. plur. Kpelo-crco Prov. viii. 19 B(npicrcraiv N, Kpicraov A) and KpeiTTO) Ep. J. 67 B (<pi(Taav A,Kpeio-crova Q), Kpeicrcrovs Prov. xxvii. 5.—On the other handtJttcov has the longer forms only: tJttovo. Ep. J. 35, proves jobxx. 10.— In other words both forms occur. nXeiW has vXeiovain sing, and plur. (once only the shorter form : 1 Es. iv. 42 7rXei&>

twv yeypa.fip.ev gov) : but irXelovs is usual (constant in the phraserjpepas TrXelovs), though TrXetoves -as occur : 2,Ch. xxxii. 7, Jer.xliii. 32, Ez. xxix.^ 15, 2 M. xi. 12 (Dt. xx. 19 A, 1 Ch. iv. 40 A,Ep. J. 18 A). Mei^oves -ovas -ova (neut. plur.) only are attested:the ace. sing, is peL&va in Dan. O xi. 13, n(e)l£a> in 3 K. xi. 19 A(rrjs pelfa 2 B) and probably this stood in 4 M. xv. 9 (pelgoov AV,pi£ov N* pifa N e-a

). Xelpcov has ace. sing. x e'

LPova 3 M. v. 20(in 1 K. xvii. 43 Ovxh aXX' fj xe

'

LP a>2 <w6s, the nom. must bemeant): the neut. plur. is x e>iP0Va m W. xv. 18, but xa'pwib. xvii. 6.

§ 13. The Numerals.

1. Aw in LXX, as in the papyri 3, N.T., and the Koivrj

generally, has gen. 8vo and dative 8u<ri(v), on the analogy of

rpi(Ti{v). The indeclinable use of 8vo for both gen. and dat.

(as well as ace.) has classical authority: 8va[(v) was, however,

the normal dative from Aristotle onwards. Avo for dat. occurs

in LXX in the A text of Jos. vi. 22 (AF), xiii. 8, Jd. xv. 13,

3 K. xxii. 31, and so apparently ib. xvi. 24 BA (iv 8vo TaXavruiv

dpyvpiov): cf. Sir. xliv. 23 iv cf>vXaig...8€Ka 8vo. The old dual

1 Mayser 298 f. : the Atheists gave them a new lease of life.2 The -w forms are often used (like TrXriprjs, ijfu<Tv) indeclinably

:

Moulton Pro/. 50.8 Mayser 3 f 3 f. (from end of ii/B.c).

1 3, 3] Numerals

is preserved in two literary books in the debased form, found

in Polybius and the Atticists, Svtiv (§ 6, 37): 4 M. i. 28 nV(8volv A), xv. 2, Job ix. 33 A = xiii. 20 A Svetv 84 /xot xp( € )'a (or

XPWV Bk in the latter passage, meaning apparently "treat" or

"indulge me in two ways").

2. For the usual declension of nom. and ace. of -reWapes

in the LXX uncials viz.

:

N. Tecrcrapes r4<rcr€pa,

A. T€0"crap€s Tecrcrcpa,

see §§ 5j P- 62, 6. 2, 10. 15. The gen. and, as a rule, the dat.

take the Attic forms (recradpwv, reo-crapcri(v)). Assimilation of

syllables, apparently, produces the spelling of the dat. as repcrap-

viv in the opening chapters of Amos in Cod. A (i. 9, 1 1, ii. 1) : the

same MS has the metaplastic reo-crapots once in Ez. i. 10 (but

reo-aapo-i twice in same v.): the alternative dat. TtTpaanv (poetical

and late prose) 1 occurs once in Jd. ix. 34 B rirpacnv apneas.

3. To express numbers between ten and twenty the

classical language usually placed the smaller number first. Soalways IvSexa, SwSexa, the composite forms attesting their

antiquity: the component parts of the higher numbers were

linked by /cat (Tpeio-/«u8e/<a etc.). But, in certain circumstances,

viz. where the substantive stood before the numeral, the order

was reversed, the larger number preceding : the insertion or

omission of the copula was optional. In the kowtj the second

method (without copula) prevailed and in modern Greek, for

numbers above twelve, has become universal. It was natural

that the order of the symbols (17' etc.) should ultimately

determine the order of the words when written in full. ButeVSeKa (mod. Gr. evr.) SwSeKa had taken too deep root to bedislodged and have survived to the present day.

AeKdSvo was a short-lived attempt to displace the latter,

which appears to have been much in vogue in the Ptolemaic

1 Exx. in Cronert 199 note 2.

1 88 Numerals [§ 13, 3

—

age 1. In LXX, as against numerous examples of SwSeKa, SeKaSuo

has good authority throughout two books only, viz. 1 Chron.

(vi. 63 BA, ix. 22 BA, xv. 10 BA, xxv. 9 ff. B : so 2 Ch. xxxiii.

1 BA, but elsewhere 8wS.) and Judith (ii. 5, 15, vii. 2): else-

where it receives good support in 2 Es. ii. 6 BA, 18 BA, Sir.

xliv. 23 BA and occurs sporadically in B (Ex. xxviii. 21,

xxxvi. 21: Jos. xviii. 24, xxi. 40: 4 K. i. 18 a: 1 Es. viii. 35,

54, 63) and, less often, in A.

For ' the teens ' the LXX uncials attest the two classical

modes of expression (rp(e)L(TKaiSeKa, SeKaTp(e)2<; etc.) in about

equal proportions, the latter slightly preponderating.

Occasionally in Genesis, contrary to classical precedent, the

copula is inserted with the latter order of words : Gen. xiv. 14

Sena K.al oktco AD, xxxi. 41 8. Kal reVcr., xxxvii. 2 8. Kal e-rrrd E,

xlvi. 22 8. Kal iwea D : so 3 K. vii. 40 A, i Ch. xxvi. 9, 2 Ch. xxvi. 1.

A, where it does not use deaae^, always writes l£ Kal 8e<a, as

distinct words : B, except in N. xxxi. 46, 52, writes eKKaldena.

4. For numbers above ' the teens ' there is no fixed order

in LXX, but the tendency is to write the larger number first.

The literary 2 Mace, employs 7rpos with dative for large numbers

e.g. V. 21 OKTaKOcria 7rpos Tots x<Aioi9, V. 24 V Sioyrupiois 7rpos

tois X1^-; x> 3 1 ^LcrfivpiOi Trpos -rots irevTa.Kocrioi<; etc. (poetical,

cf. Aesch. P.V. 774 Tptros...7rpos SeV aAAaicw yovais, Soph.

Track. 45).

5. The ordinals retain their place 2. The strict Attic forms

to express 13th— 19th—separate declinable words, TptVos Kal

Sckcitos etc.—have been entirely supplanted by the composite

words Tpio-KaiSeKa/ros etc. (rare in classical Greek, possibly of

Ionic origin). The former only survive as variants in 2 M.

xi. 33 V 7rep/7TT?7 Kal SeKarrj, Est. ix. 21 Hca Triixirnqv kolI SeKaryjv3

.

1 Mayser (316) notes only one example of 5ib5ei<a (157 B.C.). On the

other hand in the ostraca dwdeica predominates (Moulton Prol? 246). Cod.

Bezae writes only 5e/ca Mo or t/3 (ib. 96).2 All above rerapros have disappeared from the modern language.3 The -re of irivre, recalling -ros, perhaps accounts for the tendency in

this case: cf. 1 Ch. xxiv. 14 ire/j.irTeK<ud<;KaTo$ sic B*.

13, 7] Numerals 189

The form Tpio-KouSeKaros, always so written in LXX, for the

more correct rpcLo-K., has, by analogy, produced the still more

impossible form Teo-o-apio-KcuSeKaTos (2 Ch. xxx. 15 B* bA and

constantly elsewhere in one or more correctors of B) for rear.

crapeo-KaiSeKaTos. The ordinals between 20 and 30, 30 and 40etc. are expressed in Attic by two ordinals connected by «at

(Sevrepos kcu eiKoo-To? etc.), except for €ts koX (etKoo-ros) : the

cardinal is similarly used in this instance in LXX (1 Ch.

xxiv. 17 6 ets kcu etKocrros, 1 M. vii. 1 erous ei^os kcu TrevrrjKoo-rov:

and so, with irregular order, Jer. lii. 1 duoo-rov koX ei/os eroi>s,

2 Ch. xvi. 13 A), but we also meet with 3 K. xvi. 23 TpiaKoa-r^

kcu irpwTcp, 1 Ch. XXV. 28 ctKOcrros 7rpwTOs, 2 M. xiv. 4 TrpWTCi) KCU.

6KaTocr™ kcu TrevrrjKoaTw (where the order is peculiar). In

these compound ordinals the smaller number usually precedes

as in Attic, but in the later portions of the LXX, there is a

marked tendency to reverse this order, and thus to bring

cardinals (whether expressed by words or symbols) and ordinals

into line1

.

6. To express certain days of the month (the 4th, 20th and

30th) classical Greek employed, in place of the ordinals, the

substantives Terpas, eka?, rptaKa?. These are retained in the

LXX proper 2, but appear to have been unfamiliar to Theodotion

and his school : Dan. © x. 4 = 2 Es. xix. 1 kv tf/Jiipa dKoa-r^ k<iI

•wdpTTj ro9 pvijyos (contrast e.g. 2 M. xi. 21 Atos KoptvOcov rerpaBi

koi eiKctSt).

Terdprr) appears also (beside elKas) in Dan. O x. 4, 3 M. vi. 38,

elKoarfj is read by B in 2 Ch. vii. 10 (eliid8i A).

7. The numeral adverbs continue in use: for Itttixki (-kis)

1 E.g. 4 K. xiii. 10 eu 'irei TpiaKo<rT(j? Kal e/356/xy. So regularly in 4 K.,

2 Es., Dan. (x. 4) and Jer. lii. (verses 1 and 31): also Jos. xiv. 10, 1 M.i. 10, 20 (the dates in the later chapters follow the Attic order), 2 M. i. 10and (without copula) xi. 21, 33, 38.

2 Tptct/ctis 2 M. xi. 30, the other two frequently. Terpds in Sl> xciii. tit.

is used of the fourth day of the week, rerpadt aaj3j3a,T(av {-rov), as in modernGreek.

190 Pronouns [§ 13, 7

—

see § 9, 9. Aquila and his school employ in place of them

the plural of KdOoSos to render the Heb. D^DJJS (lit. strokes,

beats): from this source in "LXX" come 3 K. ix. 25 A rpet?

xa068ov<s, Eccl. vii. 23 b kclOoSovs 7roXXas (= 7rA.et(jTaKts in the

doublet 23a): cf. in mod. Greek /xta (popd, rpets pope's.

§ 14. Pronouns.

1. Personal. The 3rd pers. is represented by avrov etc.,

including (at least in some books) the nom. cwtos, airoL

'Anepiifsas (j.£s els fiddr] Jon. ii. 4 K, if not a mere slip, may becompared with ovt<d(s) etc. I have not noted in LXX any exx.

of the longer modern Greek forms icrv etc. : per eaov occurs in

papyri of ii/A.D. (OP iii. 528, 531, Par. 18).

2. Reflexives. 'Efiavr{ov), aeavr(ov), eavr^ov) remain in

use, the last two usually in the longer forms preferred by the

KoivT] : the alternative Attic forms o-avrov, avrov, which are

absent from the N.T. (Blass 35), continue to be written in the

papyri down to about the end of ii/B.c.1

, and are sporadically

represented in the LXX.

2avr(ov) in Pentateuch only in Dt. xxi. 11 B (cf. xix. 9rrpoc9HceiCAYTW B*Yid

-, -o-eis o-avrS Swete) : frequently in the

Kingdom books, 1 K. xix. 11 B, 2 K. ii. 21 B semel, 3 K. iii. 5 B,

11 BA bis, viii. 53 bis (BA, B), xvii. 13 BA, xx. 7 BA, xxi. 34 BA,4 K. iv. 3 B, vi. 7 B, xviii. 21 BA, 23 A, 24 B : Ez. iv. 9 B semel(c'&ytoo sic), xvi. 52 Q, xxxiii. 9 B, xxxvii. 17 BQ, xxxviii. 7 Q:elsewhere "*• liv. 11 B, Tob. vi. 5 X, Sir. xiv. 11 A, Is. viii. 1 K.

For avrov etc. we find e.g. 2 Ch. xxi. 8 B e(p' avrovs, 1 M. iii.

13 A, [xed* avrov (per air. XV): of course in many cases it is

uncertain whether avr. or air. is intended.c

Eavr(ov) for 1st or 2nd pers. sing, is an illiteracy foundoccasionally as a v.l. : iavrov= ip,avrov Job xxxii. 6 C, iavra> =aeavrco Job x. 13 A* fortKoa, Is. xxi. 6K (see Moulton Pro/. 87).

The corresponding use of the plural iavrwv, on the other

hand, is normal in the Koivrj. It had already since c. 400 B.C.

supplanted acpwv aww 2, and from ii/B.c. in the papyri further

1 Mayser 305 ff.2 Meisterhans 153.

§ 14) 3] Pronouns 191

supplants rjiiwv and vp.wv avrwv 1. So in LXX the 1st pers.

plur. is always and the 2nd pers. usually iavr(<2v). TheHexateuch, however, a production of iii/B.c., retains the old

vfx(wv) avr(<3v) together with what appears to be a transitional

form vfAtv lavTois : the latter might be merely due to mixture of

readings, but its frequent attestation and the limitation of this

form of reflexive to the dat. of the 2nd plur. are against this.

'Eavr(cov) : (a,)=fjp. air. : Gen. xliii. 22, Jos. xxii. 23 (avrols B),

1 K. xiv. 9 etc. : (b) = v/x. air. Ex. xix. 12 BA, Dt. i. 13 BA, Jos.iv. 3 F, ix. 17 BA and frequently in later books.

'Y/xcov avrcov Ex. xxxv. 5 and frequently in Dt. in the phrasee^apels (dffiaviel?) e£ vpa>v avrcov (rbv 7Tovi]p6v); Dt. xiii. 5, xvii. 7,xix. 19 {-apelre AF), xxi. 9, 21, xxii. 21, 24, xxiv. 7, cf. Jos. vii. 12(egdprjre) : the Heb. -p~lpD " from thy midst " if literally renderedetc aeavrov would have conveyed another meaning, that ofexorcism.

'Yplv avrols with variants vp.lv eavrols and eavrols. Ex. xix.

12 F vp. eavr., xx. 23a vp. air. B (eavr. AF), 23b vp. air. A (vp..

€. BF), xxx. 32 °^ rroirjdrjo-erai (A 7roi77<rerai) VjuiV eauroij BAF,xxx. 2>7 vp. air. BF (vp. i. A): Dt. iv. 16 and 23 fyx. e. B (vp.

air. AF) : Jos. iv. 3 a/xa ti/xti/ avr. AF (ajixa u/xii' (cat avrols B),ix. 17 F fyi. air. (eavrols BA), xxii. 16 vp. e. B (eavrols A), xxiv.

1 5 v/x. e. B (vp. air. A). [The following are not reflexive : Jos.vi. 18 v/iels airoi B (vpels AF) "even you": 2 Ch. xx. 15 raSeXeyei Kvpws vp.lv avrols "to you," Heb. DnK D3a DUK formingpart of the Lord's words.]

3. Demonstratives. Under Accidence there is little

to note. Ovtos and eKelVos are used regularly: oSe is muchcommoner than in N.T., most often in the phrase raSe Aeyei

Kvptos and the like, but also elsewhere, in the Pentateuch with

correct deictic force idiomatically rendering Heb. n3n = void,

e.g. Gen. 1. 18 o?Se rip.€i% 0-01 oiKerai : but it is going over to the

literary class and in some books is used incorrectly for ovtos.

The intensive -i with ovros is unrepresented, but vw't occurs in

literary books (Job, 2 and 4 M., * xvi. 11, xliii. 10).

1 Mayscr 303 : the beginnings of this use of eavruiv go back to AtticGreek. Polybius never has the old forms but only avruv avrotis (for rst and2nd pers.) and eavrols (2nd pers.): Kalker 277. Mayser cites no exx. ofreflex. 1st and 2nd plur. in any form for iii/B.c.

ig2 % Pronouns [§ 14, 4

—

4. Relatives. "Os -fj S is frequent: ocrris ^to 6',ti (fem.

hctic Jer. vi. 8 «) is less so, and the distinction between the

pronouns is not always rigidly observed. The latter, apart

from 7}(ttlvos 2 M. v. 10, and the phrases ews (p-e^pi) 6'tol>, is

confined to the nom. sing, and plur. and the neut. ace. sing.

o,T6. The shorter forms are found only in the phrases quoted

:

the shorter forms of the interrogative and indefinite pronouns

(-rot), t<3, tov, to)) do not occur. "Oo-n-ep in neut. sing, and plur.

is literary (5 times in all : in Lev. xxv. 27 read o inrepexei with

B ab, in Jos. xxiii. 4 e7rep(p)i(£a with A, in 2 K. vi. 8 virep ov).

5. Correlatives. The following occur, noios

—

toiovtos

(tchos 2 Es. v. 3: TouxrSe 2 M. xi. 27, xv. 12)—0105

—

6wolo9

(lit.) 2 M. xi. 37 and in the 'stage-direction' in Cant. v. 10 x.

IIoo-os—Toowros (rocrw paXXov Sir. xi. 11, xiii. 9)

—

acros.

HtjXUos Zech. ii. 2 bis, 4 M. xv. 22

—

ttjXlkovtos (lit. :2—4 M.).

IIoTa7rds only in Dan. O Sus. 54, where it keeps something of

its original local meaning, ttot, tov 7rapaSeco-ov toVo). ('Ott6<to<;,

tjXlkos are unrepresented.)

ToioOtos has neuter in -o (-ov 2 K. xiv. 13 A, 1 Es. i. 19 B)

as also T-ÂtKoSros : too-otjtos has neut. in -o in vernacular style

(N. xv. 5, 1 M. hi. 17), in -ov in the literary books (Est. E. 7,

11, W. xiii. 9, 2 and 3 M.): both forms are old.

6. Words indicating duality as distinct from plurality are

disappearing : ap-ôrepoi (not aêfxa) and 'irepos alone are

frequent (/x^êrepos Prov. xxiv. 21). 'E/caTepo? is correctly

used for " one of two " in Gen. xl. 5, Tob. « v. 3 (read e/<arepo?

ev), xi. 13 and in the literary books (so kKaripwOev 4 M.), in

Ez. it appears to take the place of €/cacrrog : elsewhere eVao-ros

supplants it, exac-ros itself being replaced in the literal books

by avOpwiros or dvrfp (p. 45). IIoTepos is supplanted by to,

appearing only in Job as an interrogative particle (iroTepov).

l 5> 2] The Verb. General changes 193

§ 15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation.

1. The verbal system to a large extent remains unaltered,but in more than one direction shows signs of the shrinkage orretrenchment and the reduction of what appeared to be super-fluous varieties to a uniform pattern which characterize thelater language as a whole.

Thus, the old three classes of verbs—barytones in -o>,

contracts, verbs in -/«-—have already gone far on the way to

being merged into two, since the -fit verbs have in the activein large measure passed over to the -a> class, while the beginningsof a similar amalgamation of three forms into two may be tracedin the occasional confusion in the uncials of contract verbs inaw and -co) (§ 22, 1).

The three voices remain as before, but a tendency toeliminate, as in modern Greek, from the middle the onlytenses which discriminated it from the passive (1st aorist andfuture) may be inferred from the more extended use of theaorist passive of deponent verbs (&ircKP £6riv, lyevrjOrjv etc.,

§ 21, 6), and perhaps also from the partial substitution of thefuture active for the future middle which Attic writers preferredin certain quasi-deponent verbs denoting a physical action oran emotion (aKovcru), fiXeif/w, 0avfid(ro) etc., § 20, 3).

2. As regards the moods, the optative, which is defunct inthe modern language, is still commonly used to express a wish:other uses viz. with dv in principal sentences (questions etc.)

to express possibility and in subordinate clauses (conditional,final etc.) are rare except in the literary essay known as

4 Maccabees, which uses it freely 1. The conjunctive is still

1 Further instances occur not only in literary versions or writings suchas Job, Proverbs, 2 Maccabees and the Epistle of Jeremiah, but also in thePentateuch (especially in comparisons with us el or simply ws), Psalms andelsewhere. The mood thus appears still to show some signs of life in thevernacular of the Ptolemaic age, whereas in N. T. writings it is always anindex of a cultivated writer. In its primary use it is occasionally, especiallym late texts, replaced by the conj., e.g. Ex. xxxiii. 13 yvojarQs Idea ae,Jd. ix. 15 B i^iXdji Trvp...K<xl Karacpdyji, Job xxxi. 40 A e%e"\0r) etc.

194 The Verb. General changes [§ 15, 2

—

frequent, but shows signs of shrinkage in the use of the

indicative (imperfect and fut.) after particles such as Idv, orav,

ha : in other connexions the mixture of conj. and fut. ind. is

common, largely owing to changes in pronunciation such as

the equalization of co and o. The imperative remains but,

through the influence of the Hebrew, is often replaced in the

second person by the future indicative. The infinitive (defunct

in the modern language) is in vigorous life and shows no signs

of decay, the anarthrous and the now popular articular form of

it being both widely represented : the modern substitution of a

clause with <W (vd) can hardly be paralleled from the LXX.

The inf. and participle of the future are not often met with

outside literary books. The verbal adjective in forms which

have become stereotyped as adjectives (alveros "praiseworthy,"

§£ktos, OeXrjTos etc.) is not uncommon 1: forms in -eov used as

the main verb in the sentence seem to be limited to the

Epistle of Jeremiah, which has vofiia-Teov 39, 56, kXtjtIov 39,

yvwcrriov 5 1, m^Kriov 56: cf. dvaXrjfJiirTea 2 M. hi. 1 3.

3. Turning to the tense system, we find new forms of the

present evolved out of the perfect (yprjyopew etc.) and aorist

(Kpvfiw) : the partiality of the language for terminations of the

present such as -vw (lardvuy, Xifnrdvo) etc.) and its lavish

creation of new verbs in -a£w and -i£w belong to the depart-

ment of word-formation. The future drops certain forms now

regarded as superfluities, and to some extent the limitation

which Blass2

finds in the N.T., viz. that one future now

suffices for each voice, is found also in the LXX : i.e. e&o is

used to the exclusion of crâ-co, /xvô-^cro/wxc (not /xe/xvô-Ofxai),

(TTrjcrw and o-r^cro/xat (not Icm^co): but $avovjxa.i (Pent., Prov.,

Wis.) remains beside cpavrja-ofiai, and the fut. perf. is repre-

sented in at least one instance (Ke/<pa£o/xcu 3). The most salient

1 Havra ra dpra iiir' avrGov N. iv. 27 ( = 31 tSiv alpofievuv vw' orf>TG)v)

is noticeable. Wisdom has a large number of these adjectives, many of

them new.2 N.T. § 14, 1.

3 Cf. KeK\rj(ro/xai, § 24.

1 6, i] The Verb. General changes 195

alteration, however, in the tense system lies in the terminations

and in particular in the encroachment of those of the 1st aorist

into the sphere of the 2nd aorist. The new termination affected

in the first place the 3rd pers. plur. where it took one of twoforms: -ov became either -ocrav or -av. The LXX is perhapsthe principal witness to the -ocrav forms which are found in

abundance throughout the whole collection of books with the

exception of a single late group: their rarity in the N.T.suggests that they were an earlier transitional form whichmade way later for -av. The -ocrav forms invaded the imper-fect as well as the aorist. The termination -av was eventually

extended to all the past tenses : its use for -aca in the perfect

no doubt goes back in some instances to the LXX autographs,

its employment in the imperfect, though attested, is probablyattributable to later copyists. In a few instances an entirely

new 1 st aor. replaced the old 2nd aor. (rjia for yjyayov etc.).

In the passive correctly formed but unclassical 1st aorists andkindred futures arose, though in one group of words the

contrary phenomenon appears, the substitution of new 2ndaorists passive for 1st aorists, probably out of regard for

euphony (§ 21, 4). The periphrastic conjugation widens its

range, partly but not entirely owing to the influence of the

Hebrew original, the auxiliary verb being now employed withthe present participle to represent the imperf., future and morerarely the present tense : periphrasis in the perfect goes backto the earlier language.

The dual has disappeared from the verb as from all parts

of speech.

§ 16. Augment and Reduplication.

1. Three main features under this head distinguish themodern from the classical language, viz. (1) the almost com-plete disappearance in the former of the temporal augment,

(2) the consistently external position of the syllabic augment,

13—2

196 Syllabic augment [§ 16, I—

and (3) the disappearance of reduplication. The LXX illus-

trates the movement towards the first of these changes : the

second and third had hardly begun in the LXX period, but a

few premonitory signs of them appear in some of the uncials.

2. Loss of syllabic augment. The syllabic augment

e on the whole retained its place in the kolvtj as it has

also, to a considerable extent, in the modern language. Themain exception to this in the KOivrj was the pluperfect, the

only tense which contained both augment and reduplication.

The Kotvrj, as Thumb remarks 1

, strove to obliterate the dis-

tinction between these two, and ultimately reduplication

disappeared from the language : in the pluperf. the presence

of both aug. and redupl. was felt to be superfluous, and the

augment, as the more easily detachable element, was the one

to disappear. The active forms lost the augment sooner than

the passive2

. The internal and therefore less conspicuous

augment in compounds was also, it seems, more often dropped

than the initial augment in simple verbs. In the LXX MSSomission is frequent in the active, insertion is the rule in the

passive3

.

Pluperf. act. The aug. is consistently retained in one word,ineTToldetv : Dt. xxxii. 37, Prov. xxi. 22, Job vi. 13, Zeph. iii. 2 BX,Is. xxx. 15, 32 (TreTToldei B), Jer. xxvii. 38, xxxi. 7, xlvi. 18 (rre-

rroldeis K), Bar. iii. 17, Ez. xvi. 15 (nareTr.), Sus. O 35, Dan. eiii. 95. IleTroiOa had come to be regarded as a present, and

1 Hell. 170 " Die Kolvtj strebte ganz allgemein darnach, die Grenzenzwischen Reduplikation und Augment zu verwischen, d. h. dieses fur jeneeinzusetzen." Wackernagel suggests that the loss of the aug. in the pluperf.

may have been due to the influence of the considerable number of verbs in

which the anlaut of perf. and pluperf. were identical, e.g. el\t)<pa el\rj<pei.v.

2 Owing, perhaps, to their rarer and more literary use. Cf. the longersurvival of the old forms in the passive of verbs in -fit (§ 23, 1).

3 In the Ptolemaic papyri the passives always have the augment, theactives more often than not, Mayser 333 f. (320 ff.) : in papyri of the Imperialage the examples of omission increase. Polybius drops the augment in

compounds, mainly in the active (only one ex. of omission in the simplex in

Books I—V, Wackernagel Indog. Forsch. v. Anz. 1) : Josephus likewise

usually omits the aug. in the pluperf. act. and inserts it in the passive,

W. Schmidt 438.

1 6, 3] Syllabic attgmeitt 197

produced a new aorist iireiroidrjva : €tt€ttol0€l would be regardedas an imperf. like iridei. Otherwise the augmented forms arepractically confined to literary books : iyeyoveiv always, Jobiv. I2,_ x. 19 A, 1 M. iv. 27 XV, 2 M. xii. 39, xiii. 17: eBedoUeivJob iii. 25, xxix. 14 X*A (see below), xxxi. 35 (^§. A): eireirov-Beicrav W. xviii. I.

The aug. is omitted in fieftrjKei W. xviii. 16, eVi-/3e/3. N.xxii. 22 BF : 7rapep-fi(;(BXr)Keicrav Jd. vii. 12 A: ev-8edvKeiv L. xvi.

23 (ivedvKei A), Job xxix. 14 BC (e8e8oln(e)iv XA), Jdth. ix. I X(eSfS. B), x. 3 BX, Est. D. 6 AX c

;

a (eWSeS. X*) : /3e/3pa>K«, TreTrwKecI K. xxx. 12: SeScD/cet!/ 1 2 K. xviii. II, 3 K. x. 13: 7re7roir]Keicrav

Bel 13 : eTri-ireirrmKei Est. vii. 8 : reOvrjuei Jd. xix. 28 A.Pluperf. pass. The aug. is always retained in iyiypatrro

Dt. ix. 10 (i-n-iypaiTTo A, with loss of redupl.), 3 K. xx. 9, Ez.ii. 10, 1 M. xv. 15, 3 M. iii. 30: also in iTreirX^pmTo 2 M. iii. 30 V(eTrXr/p. A), vi. 5, ix. 7, cf. vi. 4 eVerrX^poOro A {treivXrjpaTO V) : SOa-vveKexvro 2 M. xiv. 28, ip,€p,vr)VTO W. xix. IO.

Omission occurs in vrrop,vqp,a,Tujro 1 Es. vi. 22 B (v7rep.v. A)and in two instances where the pluperf. has lost its force:rereXecrro 2 Es. vii. 12 B (-rat A), neKoXXrjro Tob. vi. 1 8 A(eKoXX^jdy BX).

Loss of syllabic augment in other tenses receives slight

attestation in LXX : it is confined to words in which the

syllable which should contain the augment is unaccented (cf.

in mod. Greek eypaipa but ypat/^a/xe etc.).

Per/, airoo-iraariiivoi Is. xxviii. 9 BX* Aor. and imp/. : ovsigairoarTeiXare Jer. xli. 1 6 B*K* (egcnrecrT. cett), poixaro ib.

iii. 8 X* avaKaXv^-a ib. xxix. 11 X* Troirjcrev Is. xx. 2 X* (readn-OLTjcrov), e7TLTrj8ev(Tev Est. E. 12 A, 6avp,acrdr](rav 4 M. xviii. 3 A*(cf. Trapoip.ia£ev ib. 1 6 X = iirapoLp,. AV).

3. Form of syllabic augment : •?!- for I-. In the

Koivrj the temporal augment of i6i\u> was retained, although the

present was now always written as OiXw. So in LXX (as in

papyri, N.T. etc.) we invariably find, beside present $e\o>, the

past tenses tfOeXov, -qOeXiqa-a. The 17-, of which the true origin

was no longer apparent, seems to have been taken for analternative form of syllabic augment and was commonly

1 So in papyri from ii/B.c. : the dropping of aug. began early in theuncompounded verb.

198 Temporal augment [§ 16, 3

—

attached in kolvt] Greek to three verbs which had meanings

akin to those of 6i\w, viz. /3ovXojxai,, StW/xai, /xeAAw 1.

In LXX the aor. iôv\ri6r]v is retained (except for anoccasional v.l. : r)fi. Ex. x. 27 Ba

, 1 K. xxiv. 11 B, f xxxix. 9 ABab,

lxxvii. 10 X c- a, 1 M. vii. 30 A) : the imperfect is in most books

iôv\6fxrjv, but r]ftov\. is strongly supported in Isaiah (i. 29,

xxx. 9, 15 B*0, lxv. 12 X, lxvi. 4^Q : against e/3. xxx. 15 B CXAQ,xlii. 24, lxv. 12 BAQ, lxvi. 4 BA) and in 1 Mace. (iv. 6, v. 48,

xi. 45, 49 [e/3. X c - aV], xii. 14 [e/3. V], xv. 27 [do.]), and occurs as a

v.l. in 1 K. viii. 19 B, 1 Ch. xi. 19 K* ^ cxiii. 11 K* Dan. ev. 19 quater B.

In the case of hvvaâi there is much stronger support for the

augment rj-. The aor. always appears as ij'Swij^v (except for

two variants with id. in A: Dan. e ii. 47, 2 M. ii. 6) or

qhvvdcrdrjv (id. twice only in B, 2 Ch. xx. 37, Jer. v. 4, 6 times

in A) : in the imperf. there is greater fluctuation, but ^dwdy^von the whole is preferred.

The imperf. of peWa is used twice only and the two literary

writers appear to have differed as to the correct form : ejieWep

4 M. xvii. 1 AKV, but fjfieWev W. xviii. 4 BA (e/x. K).

The analogy of ij8vvdjj.rjv further produced vireprjSvvd/xoicrav

M> Ixiv. 4 B*«*T. 'HSeSoumi/ Job xxxi. 35 A shows how this

form of augment, which has survived in some modern Greek

dialects (rjêpa etc.), spread to other verbs.

4. Loss of temporal augment. The syllabic augment

which took the invariable form i- was always much less liable

to omission or alteration than the temporal which affected the

different initial vowels of verbs in various ways. The changes

in pronunciation which coincided with the spread of the kolvij,

particularly the loss of distinction between e

—

rj (ev—rjv), o—w,

and the pronunciation of the diphthongs as monophthongs

(01 = v), hastened the extinction of the temporal augment which

in modern Greek has all but disappeared (aKovaa etc.). In the

LXX, however, as in the Ptolemaic papyri, the temporal

1 The augment ij- with these verbs does not appear in Attic Inscriptions

till after 300 B.C. (Meisterhans 169) : there is however a certain amount of

authority for it in earlier literature (Ktihner-Blass I. ii. § 197). The old

grammarians differed in their verdicts as to the correct forms. The Ptole-

maic papyri have rj-, Mayser 330.

§ 1 6, 4] Temporal augment 199

augment is for the most part regular, except that it is generally

dropped in verbs beginning with the diphthong ei: there is also

some, but less, authority for the loss of augment in verbs with

anlaut ol-. The omission began, it appears, with these two

diphthongs : in the case of verbs with a single initial vowel,

omission is rare except in compounds 1

.

Verbs beginning with single vowels are in the main augmentedregularly : a- becomes rj- etc. The following exceptions may benoted.

In a- : aXXorpiovro i M. xv. 27 VTid. The equivalence of r\

—e

appears in the spelling of Cod. A: eXXoptjv Job vi. 10 (for fjXk.).

In e- : ekcLTTOvcoOr) (-rj6r]) 3 K. xvii. 1 6 BA. iêyeipoprjv"* cxviii. 62 AT, egeyepdrjcrav Jer. xxviii. 38 Q* (elsewhere alwayse£rjy. and ijy.). dirikevdepdtdrj L. xix. 20 F. err L(jT(dpr^v) Jobxlii. 3 C, Is. xlviii. 8 N, Jer. ii. 8 A (77V- has overwhelmingauthority), ivvrrvido-drjv (-aadprjv) is read by B in Jd. vii. 13,

by A (with other uncials) in the remaining (8) passages wherethe past tenses occur: -qv. is however attested in all thesepassages except Gen. xxxvii. 10. 'Eprjuovv omits the augmentin B in iprjpmdr] 1 Es. iv. 45 and elsewhere in about a dozeninstances in other MSS, including the compound with e£- (rjp-

is usual). 'Epardv always has the augment : irrepardv omits it

in 1 Es. vi. 11 BA, Is. xxx. 2 B*Q, 4 times in A (Jos. ix. 20,

1 K. x. 22, xxviii. 16, 2 K. xi. 7 eVaipcor.) and once in C(Eccl. vii. 11).

In I- : for uW see 5 below.In o- : B omits the aug. in the following words (mainly com-

pounds) : oKiyadr] Na. i. 4 B*Q : ego\66pevev I Ch. xxi. 1 5 B*,ego\edpev6r]crap ¥ lxxxii. 1 1 B*KRT : dvopdwQrjaav Ez. xvi. 7 B*Ar,Karoproydrj (sic) 2 Ch. xxix. 35 B*, naropd. ib. xxxv. 10 B*A,16 B*: opoiaxra Sir. xxvii. 24 B*X, opoicodr] Ez. xxxi. 8 BA :

etjopoXoyovvro Tob. xii. 22 B : irapo^vvOr) Hos. viii. 5 B*, Zech.x. 3 B*ÂQ"T, irapo^vvare Bar. iv. 7 Br: irapopyiapevrjv Sir.

iv. 3 BC. Similar instances in the other uncials (K especially),

okiyo^vxrjaeu 6poia>6r]v 6pyi<r6r)v irapo^vva etc., occur mainly in

the Prophetical group. "OcjieXov as a particle introducing a wishnever has the augment.

Diphthongs, al- : the augment is sometimes omitted in

KaTaicr)(vvopai: naraio-xwdrja-r] madas KaTaiaxvvdrjs Jer. ii. 36B*JÂ,cf. Karaiaxwdrja-erai. . .mairep naraurxyvdr] xxxi. 1 3 BA, similarly

in K KaTeax( = at(Tx)yv8rj(a-av) ib. vi. 1 5, x. 1 4, xxvi. 24, and

1 As between <bi- (y-) and &-, fy- (17-) and rj-, the evidence of the

uncials for and against the writing of the 1 adscript has not been tested.

We know from the papyri that it was dropped after ib from ii/B.c. and after

f] as early as iii/B.c.

200 Temporal augment [§ i6, 4

—

probably Is. liv. 4. Similarly avravaLpid-qv ^ cviii. 23 A (cf. 5below, at end).

aii-: rjvlladrjv, r]i^d?]v etc. are regular: Cod. A affords aninstance showing equivalence of rjv—ev, evXiCero Job xxxi. 32 A.The verbs in ai- derived from compounds generally take noaugment: avrapKr/a-ev Dt. xxxii. 10 BAF, avropoXrjo-a Jos. x. I B,4 B

(viT . A bis), 1 M. ix. 24 AN {rjbr. V, and so BA in2 K. iii. 8, x. 19).

ev:—evpov, evpi]Ka, evpeOrjv etc. are practically universal as inthe papyri, Mayser 336 f. : the older Att. t)i- is limited in the Btext to Tjvpto-Kov Ex. xv. 22 (with A), rjvpeB^aav) 4 K. xx. 13 (do.),

2^ Ch. xix. 3, Dan. G vi. 22 and is quite rare in other MSS,ijvplo-Kero Gen. v. 24 ADE being the only strongly-supportedex. In compounds and words derived from compounds thereis fluctuation, but the unaugmented forms ei86i<r]cra, ev\6yrja-a,(KaT)evdwa, evfppdvdrjv x

_etc. on the whole preponderate, except

in (Trpoo-)evxecrdaL, in which (irpocr)r)vgdp,r)v etc. are usual, -ev%dp.rjv

appearing sporadically in B (4 K. vi. 17 etc.), rarely in the otheruncials.

or.—the augment stands as a rule, but there are a con-siderable number of instances of unaugmented 01 which hadnow come to be pronounced quite otherwise than cot (in thepapyri these begin to appear in ii/B.c, Mayser 337) : e.g. ev §KaroiK^aaTe L. xviii. 3 B, KaroLKiaa xxiii. 43 B, kutolk rjcrapep Dt.xxix. 16 B, oiKo86prjo-(av) N. xxxii. 34 B* 37 B* Jos. ix. 3 BivapoLo-Tp(-q)o-ev Hos. iv. 1 6 BAQ, and always otKreiprjaa 4 k!xiii. 23 BA, * lix. 3, cii. 13. The insertion of the aug. in thesewords tended to obscure the etymology (otnos etc.).

5. Form of < temporal ' augment : el- or tj-. TheAttic augment d in certain words beginning with a vowel (dueto an original f, 0- etc. in the anlaut : the augment is therefore

strictly syllabic, e'fe = ee = ei) is for the most part retained in

LXX as in the kolvtj generally, but in a few verbs begins to bereplaced by ??-.

'Eaw has (Att.) impf. e'iwv (3rd plur. Jos. xix. 48 a, 2 M. xii. 2 :

but with loss of aug. and termin. -o-av euaav 2Jer. xli. 10 BA

[eaa-av Q*, ecracrav K]), aor. e'iaaa (i M. xv. 14, 2 M. x. 20, Jobxxxi. 34 [i'acra A, acra C]), aor. pass. Iddtjo-av ( = ela6.) 3 M. v. 18 V(ldo-6. A). EWio-pevrjv 2 M. xiv. 30 V is the usual form {r]6. A)

:

1 The LXX Psalter was at an early time written in two volumes : thescribe of Part I wrote yi><j>p., the scribe of Part n ev<j>p. -. cf. p. 68.

'

2 Not from <bdeiv under which verb (as well as under idv) it appears inHatch-Redpath. With the phrase in Jer. iwaav aiirovs eh waidas cf.Aristeas § 14 etacrev els ttjv otnere'iav.

J 6, 5] Temporal augment 201

euoda N. xxiv. I (l<od6sB*F) etc. "EAkco (e'f e<£-) has (Att.) elXnov-ofArjv, etXuvaa -vaBrjv with v.l. rjXuvcras 2 Es. xix. 30 A, rjXi<vo-a

* cxviii. 131 N*A. 'E&jpyjrev ¥ civ. 30 (the only LXX ex. ofpast tense from epirco) replaces Attic (eêipirvaa. The distinc-tion, generally observed in Attic Inscriptions, between augment(77-) and reduplication (el-) in the past tenses of ipydôpm is alsothe rule in LXX, the imperf. appearing only as rjpya£6pT]v Ex.xxxvi. 4, W. xiv. 8 (elpy. in correctors of B), and the perf. asecpyaa-pai: in the aorist the books diverge, rjpyaadfirjv beingcertainly the right reading in Job (xxiv. 6 B*X, xxxiv. 32 B*K*A)and perhaps in Hos. vii. 1 B* (elpy. B abAQ), whereas dpyaadprjvis used in Isaiah (xliv. 12 bis, 15) and Psalms (vii. 14 i£-, 16,xxx. 20 ef, xlni. 2, lxxiii. 12). (Ecôj', ecrXov as usual.) Theaug. is dropped under the influence of the moods (as in N.T.)in dve0r) Jd. viii.^ 3 B, dcpedrjaav V xxxi. 1 BAR (-el6. N), butretained in rrapeldrjo-av 2 K. iv. 1 BA (no perf. act. attested :

perf. pass, dv-n-ap-elpai regular). "ibov 1 (Epic for el8ov= eFt8ov)is very frequent in A and X : B usually writes elbop but in thePentateuch also tdov e.g. embev Ex. ii. 25, Ibev iii. 4 BA, 7 i'SowX8ov BA, etc. The LXX pluperf. of ea-rrjKa usually appears asia-TT]Keiv, which is no doubt nothing but another way of spellingthe classical elo-Trjueiv (the latter is usual in B in 1—4 Kingdomsand appears occasionally elsewhere : the correctors of the uncialsusually restore it for tor.): ia-Têtv (without aug. : Epic) occursas a variant in Zech. i. 8 X* 1 M. xi. 38 AK dv6-, 3 M. iii. 5 V*tar-, 4 M. xvi. 15 A.

There is overwhelming authority in the Ptolemaic papyrifor the writing of el- for rj- in the perf. act. and pass, of oneverb not coming under the foregoing category, viz. alpia. Thesetenses constantly appear as -eip-qKa -eip^/mi, so that, except bythe context, they are indistinguishable from the perfect of iP<5

2.

On the other hand r}- (r}i-) is retained in the imperf. 3 Thismay, as Mayser holds, be a mere case of itacism (cf. for further

instances § 6, 20), but the constancy of these forms in the caseof this verb and the distinction between the perf. and the

imperf. suggest that it is something more than an orthographical

^ Analogy may have played a part in the Koiv-q use of this form : aseliretv was inf. of elirov, so, perhaps it was thought, ISetv must be inf. of ISov.The Ptolemaic papyri have elSov throughout, Mayser 332 note 2.

2 Mayser 127, 335 : he quotes 19 exx. of -ei-, beginning in iii/B.c, oneonly of vprjKevai. The latest exx. which I have noted are iKpieiprjp.ei'wv (sic)

OP li. 282; 22 (30—35 A.D.), ffwdieip-qp.i'vuv BU 1037. 10 (47 A. D.).3 Mayser 123.

202 Double augment [§ i6, 5

—

:

matter : the analogy of etpyacr/xat rjpyat,6p.rjv may very well have

produced etprjfmi beside ypovfxrjv. The same forms of the perfect

(pluperf.) appear sporadically in LXX in B and x and, in view

of the evidence from the papyri, can lay good claim to

originality: acpeiprjTai Ex. xxix. 27 B, KaOdp-qro Jd. vi. 28 B,

KaOeLprj/xeva 2 Es. xi, 3 B^, a<pup-qTO Jdth xiv. 1 5 K, aveiprjpevois

Jer. iv. 31 B, Ka6eiprjp.ivo)v ib. xl. 4 K, Ka6€ip7]p,eva 1 M. iv. 38 K.

The classical forms are however more frequent in the uncials(e.g. 1 K. v. 4, xxi. 6, xxiv. 12, Is. ix. 4, xvi. 2) and are alwayswritten in A. The impf. is regular, jjpovv, rjpovpr^v 1 K.xix. 2 etc. : the aor. pass, is -rjpidrjv with v.ll. dvepid-q Dan.v. 30 B, dcpepedr] i M. ii. 1 1 V and with loss of aug ; dvTavaipi8r)v

\I> cviii. 23 A.'Hprjvevcra Job iii. 26 A (elp. cett.) is merely itacistic : cf. the

reading of the same MS dcpetXavro in Ez. xliv. 10 for dcprfkavro

of BQ ( = the Heb. "went far").

6. Double augment (temporal + syllabic). A certain

number of verbs beginning with a vowel took in the older

language a syllabic augment (accounted for by an original f) in

addition to (or in place of) a temporal 1. In the KOLvrj these old

anomalous forms had ceased to be intelligible and begin to

make way for others without the syllabic augment : the latter,

where retained, sometimes intrudes into the moods and the

future. Four verbs in the LXX fall under this category 2.

(KaT)&yvuui keeps the Attic aor. act. Kareaâ Zech. i. 21

(part. KttTaâ? 2 K. xxii. 35): the corresponding 1st aor. pass.

Ko/reaxî/ Jer. xxxi. 25 replaces Att. 2nd aor. Kareiy-qv: the

fut. (cara^ Hb. iii. 12 (and as v.l. elsewhere) is regular (no ex.

of Karedû) as in N.T.).

'Avoiyta (original verb Spelyw, then foiyw, K.-Bl. loc. cit.)

(1) rarely retains the Attic aorist aVewfa -u>x@Vv; t>ut usually

still keeps the perf. part. pass. dvewyêVos, (2) sometimes1 Kiihner-Blass I, ii. § 198, 5. The temporal augment is explained as

simply clue to the two short syllables eo, ea appearing to the ear as lackingsomething of the sound of an augment : "man eo, ea nicht als augmentiertempfand."

2 No ex. of a past tense from ihveofxai occurs in LXX. 'Ea\iov, eaXwicaas in Attic (Is. and Jer. a).

1 6, 6] Double augment 203

supplements the double classical augment by yet a third

(external) augment, but (3) normally employs for aorist the

new forms rjvoi£a r)voiyQf]v.

2°4 Double augment [§ 16, 6

—

The imperfect is only found in the later form rjvoiyov -o^v3 K. vn. 21, 1 M. xi. 2 (not Attic dviayov).

e

Opdo keeps the Attic imperf. iwp^v (eopa 4 M. iv. 24 A

:

the literary essayist no doubt wrote idpa mV), but in theimperf. mid. loses both e and w in the compound irpoop^v* xv. 8 (irpowp. B ab

). 'Ewpaxa (which appears to be the olderAttic form) 1

is universal in the Pentateuch (excepting eo>. Dt.

xxxiii. 9 B*F), is used in literary books (Dan. O, 1 Es., Est.,

2 M.: once in each) and has preponderant authority in

Jeremiah—Baruch: in the majority of the books, however,

c6pa.ua is strongly supported. The perf. pass, idpapm (rare in

class. Greek) is so written in L. xiv. 35 (iop. F) and in theparticiples Trapewpapevos 3 K. x. 3, Eccl. xii. 14, virepewp. Na.iii. 11: the late B text of Judges (xix. 30) has koparai. Thesyllabic augment is dropped in the 1st aor. pass. updOrjcrav

Dan. © i. 15 : otherwise this tense, which is not used beforeAristotle, occurs only in the moods.

'Q,dia. The LXX translators, in common with other

Hellenistic writers, dropped the Attic syllabic augment (eWa,iwcr8r)v, iuyo-dpirjv, eaxr/xai), and wrote wcra (dv- e£-) Job xiv. 20 etc.,

(air- ig)w<r0r)v, airwcrdpTjv, (air- e£-)a>cr//,ai. The only book whichconsistently has i- is 4 Kingdoms, where its use is a clear case

of unintelligent Atticism, because the translator (or scribe), notcontent with igewcrev xvii. 21 and dtrewa-avTo xvii. 20, has

introduced the augment into the inf. direwa-a^at iv. 27 B andthe fut. a7rewcro/xcu xxi. 14 BA, xxiii. 27 B (cf. 9 inf.)

2.

For the late double augment in compound verbs see 8 below.

7. Reduplication. Peculiar forms. Initial p is re-

duplicated contrary to Attic rule (Ionic has similar forms) in

pept/x./mi Jd. iv. 22 B, xv. 15 B (e*-), Tob. i. 17 B, Jdth vi. 13 A,1 See Veitch s. v. for the claims of eibpaKa—eSpaica. The latter is certain

in old Comedy and may have always been the vernacular form.2 The aug. appears also in i&wcrfitvop 1 K. xiv. 14 B (this portion of

2 K. was the work of the translator of 4 K., § 2) beside ifro-fx. in thepreceding and e^wcrat in the same verse. 'Aireuadfjvcu Lam. iii. 45 A is afurther ex. of augmented inf.

§ 1 6, 7] Reduplication 205

Jer. xliii. 30 A: elsewhere class, eppififmi (or ept/x/xcu,§ 7, 39)

1.

The list of so-called 'Attic' reduplicated forms is enriched in theKoivr} by the addition of dyr}yoXa (for Att. yXa), also, through non-pronunciation Of intervocalic y, written dyrjoXa dyeloXa dyeoXa

2:

this is the perf. used in LXX, spelt dy!oXa in the uncials (later

hands correct to dyyjoXa), Gen. xlvi. 32, L. x. 19 B*F (-ayeioX . A),I K. xxi. 15 -ayei6X . B* (-ayidx . A), Tob. xii. 3 B*nA, Sir'

xxv. 3 B* (-aye toX . hA), 3 M. v. 19 AV* 45 AV* : perf. pass.

Vyfâi class. Dt. xxxii. 34 etc. 'OfiwpoKa (* cxviii. 106 a) is

becoming obsolete and appears in various degenerate forms ::

SfKOfiCKafiev I K. xx. 42 B* (cJ/xw/xoV A), ofKOfiâ Ez. vi. 9 A,6fi<i/ioXev Tob. ix. 3 BA. Mepvrjareviuu appears thus with re-

duplication (on the model of /xe/x^/xeu) Dt. xx. 7, xxii. 23 ff.,

A once (xxii. 23) writing the more regular e/xôreu/xeV?? usedby St Luke (no class, instance of the perf.). BefiXda-njua

(Joel ii. 22) and KeVrâi are written, not the alternative class,

forms without initial consonant. ©e'Aoj has now perf. refleAâ* xl. 12 (class. iOeXu, 7]8eX.rjKa).

Loss of reduplication or substitution of augment.Reduplication, which has disappeared from the modern lan-

guage, begins to show signs of decay in the nourf, being either

replaced by the augment (on the model set by earlier Greekin the case of initial p or a double letter etc.) or suppressedaltogether (cf. the pres. /x^V/co/xai § 19, 3). The few LXXexamples are practically limited to Codex A and doubtless donot go back to the autographs.

Augment vice reduplication : eve8vicei L. xvi. 23 A (evde8vK ctB -8e8oiKet F), rjXicfxi

3 N. iii. 12 A with rj\ip,fxivoi ib. 3 BA (F1 Other words with initial p take ipp. as in Attic : MppayKa (-civm B*,

:Ma ") Prov

- Vli - 17 maY be mentioned as being apparently the earliestinstance of a perf. from pabu: the earlier language avoided these perfectsin -yica.

2 Mayser 338.3 Ei'ATâ of BF (M.T. *nnp?) is obviously right. The reading of A is a

rather clever conjectural emendation, characteristic of this MS, made by aslight transposition of letters, under the influence of oi tjXi^&oi v. 3, with-

206 Augment and reduplication [§ 16, 7

—

rj\eifj.fjL.) (class. dXrjXiCpa., aX?/Xi/xîai), irciypaTTTO Dt. ix. lO A,K.a.Tef5r]K€v 3 K. xx. 1 8 A, drraXeKas Is. xlix. 20A, e\d\r]Ka Ez. iii.

IO A, Jer. xxviii. 41 X*, iveirvpurjiivov I M. xi. 4 A (ib. eWen-.AXV), iir\^pa>To 2 M. iii. 30A 1

. Suppression of reduplication 2 (as

in mod. Greek pass. part. e.g. 8ep.evos): Xoyiapuivov 3 K. x. 21 A.Other anomalies of A are pafiaKpvvKorav Jd. xviii. 22 (for

jxep-.), (pecpvXagai I K. xxii. 23 (ire(p. B). MefMaprvpco 2 Es. xix.

34 B* is a strange reduplicated aorist (biepaprvpa cett).

8. Augment and reduplication in composition.

In verbs which are true compounds of the simplex and a

preposition, the augment and reduplication still, as in Attic,

occupy the internal position after the preposition (d-rr-^vTrjcra,

Trpo-e-TTopev6[xr]v3

etc.), except—an exception which applies also

to Attic—where the simple verb had become obsolete or from

the frequent use of the compound the fact of its composition

had ceased to be felt, e.g. ii<ddev8ov, eKaOicra. There are as

yet scarcely any indications of a movement in the direction of

giving every augment an external position and, so to speak,

stamping upon the forefront the fact that the tense is a past

one, as in modern Greek (iKardXafia, eVpoueâ). "HvoLâ

already referred to (6 sup.) is new, but lacks contemporary

support from the papyri.

In verbs derived from compounds (7rapacrvv6era, decompositd)

of a preposition the latter was strictly inseparable from the

remaining constituent, which did not generally exist as a

simple verb, and an external augment was therefore required.

Nevertheless, many, indeed the majority of these verbs,

were, apparently through mistaken etymology, treated as though

out regard to the Hebrew. A similar instance in this MS of emendation of

the Greek occurs close by in v. 9, fj.bvoi for fioi (=v, M.T. 15).1 Is K6KAHK6N 4 K. iii. 10 A intended for a correction to ^kA^ko'?2 Examples from the papyri, mainly in compounds, are given by Mayser

34i-3 The only LXX instance of crasis with irpo- is irpovcpavqaav 4 M. iv. 10

AK [irpoecp, V), see § 9, n for crasis in this book: elsewhere irpoifiaXhov,

Trpoe/xdx^cro. etc.

1 6, 8] in composition 207

they were true compounds and augmented internally 1

. Thekolvij, as illustrated by the LXX, adhered to Attic precedentand the following e.g. have classical support

:

^'AireSruxrjo-a (from dirobr^pos) Ez. xix. 3 A, airekoyrâafxrjv 2 M.xiii. 26, evrjdpevcra, eve6vp,r]dr]v (evTedvfir/fAevrjs 3 M. i. 25), evexeiprja-a,iiredvprjcra, eTreardrovv I Es. vii. 2, eTrerrjdevcra, eVeê/p^cra, kutt]-yoprja-a (without syll. aug.), irapevopovv * cxviii. 5 1 A (Traprj-vopovv RT as from irap-avopelv), irpoe6vprj6i]v, viranTTevaa.

'Eveyvrjcrco Prov. vi. 3 (2 sg. aor. mid. from eyyvdw) may beillustrated from the papyri, where the augment takes variousforms 2

. Other verbs beginning with iv- have fluctuatingaugment as

Vvexvpaaa {-a(ov) Job xxii. 6, ivexvpaaa Job xxxiv. 3 1 A, Ez.xxiv. 3

^

xviii. 16ijvvTTviao-drjv (-acrdprjv) evvTrvidcrdrjv (-a<rdpr]v) : 4 jz^.tjvcoTiadprjv 2 Es. xix. 30 B ivaria-dp,r)v ib. KA, Job xxxii.

11 A, Jer. xxiii. 18.

'EêKXiycrtao-a (as if there were a simple verb K\rjcnd£w) is

read by B in i Ch. xv. 3, 2 Ch. v. 2 etc. and by A, «, V else-

where, and in view of the fact that in the unaugmented parts

of the verb (imperat. and part.) we find no trace in LXX of averb ii-eKKArj<na.£u) with superfluous preposition, it is probablethat igeKKkrjo-Lao-a -dcrOrjv which the uncials read in L. viii. 4 etc.

are scribal corruptions of eê/cAô-tWa -da-Orjv.

On the other hand with initial augment we have consistently

iirpovofievaa (KarsTrpo-: correctly as the verb is formed fromTrpovofiij, not directly from vojxevw) and ireTrpovofxevfxevos Is.

xlii. 22 (AF alone have irpotvo/xevcra twice, N. xxxi. 9, Dt.ii. 35 : SO Sca in 1 M. i. 6l)~e7rpo<f>7JTevaa (B TrpoetprjTtvo-a

only in Sir. xlvi. 20 : A 4 times in 1 K. 3, cf. irpmr^-qrevaOai in

the citation from Origen in Qme Ez. xxxii. 17)— «rapoi/Aia£ev

4 M. xviii. 16 (?rapot/x. K)

—

i-rrepicra-evaa (class.). New verbsalso tend to external augment: ^GwOerrja-a (-Ka) 2 Es. x. 2,

IO etc., ^KaTacrTdrrja-av Tob. i. 15 B.

1 See the list in Kiihner-Blass 1. ii. § 204 and Rutherford JVPp. 79 ff.

Mayser 343. » Also irpoe^revov 3 K. xxii. 12 A.

208 Augment etc. in composition [§ 16, 8

—

Verbs derived from compounds in which the first element

is not a preposition usually in classical Greek take external

augment 1: so in LXX e.g. <ai<oS6prja-a (or oIk., 4 sup.), kirapprj-

cnacraTo ty xcill. 1 etc : iSvo-TOKrjcra, iSvacp->jp.7]aa, iBvcrcpopovv are

classical, but eu- followed by a short vowel has internal aug.,

evrjpecTTrjo-a, always and i-viq-yyeXta-dpuqv in the only occurrence

of the past tense, * xxxix. 10 : between rji- and ei- in other

decomposita (evfipaLvetv etc.) there is fluctuation as in the direct

compounds of ev.

Verbs compounded of two prepositions tend to take twoaugments (cf. 6 sup.). The older language supplied a few

standing examples of this e.g. (irap^vutx^W3- (always so written

in LXX except in Jd. xiv. 17 B* Trapevwx-) ancl iTrrjvwpOovv

(LXX has Only kirav^pOwdrj 2 M. V. 20 A, iiravop6. V*), in

addition to rjvtixppqv (so 3 M. i. 22 A), rjvecrx°lX7lv (but LXX

dvecrxo^rjv [class, poetry] Is. Ixiii. 15, lxiv. 12, 4 M. xiii. 27).

The LXX has not carried much further this practice, which

became common at a rather later date, and, as it is unrepre-

sented in the Ptolemaic papyri2, the originality of the commonest

LXX instance aVe/caTe'cm^crei/) is open to question.

Further instances are TrapeK.a.Ti6e{v)To (-endip-qv) Jer. xlvii. 7,xlviii. 10, 2 M. ix. 25 A: Trapearvvej3X^6r) *• xlviii. 13 ATK c- a

,

21 AT: iveirepieiraTr]<Tap.ev Jd. xviii. 9 A: nareduiXavro Jl. iii. 2

Kaa (naradieiX. cett.).

Reduplication+ augment occurs in K.enarr]papai. 3 N. xxii. 6(feat/car. or kqi kut. F), xxiv. 9 (do. A), Dt. xxi. 23 AF (nenaTapa-

1 With internal reduplication efMreiro8ecrT&T7]Kas read by a group of MSSin Jd. xi. 35 (cf. the corruption of it in A) is a curious instance.

2 Mayser 342. In LXX aireKaTeaTTjicrev) appears in Gen. xxiii. 16,xl. 21, Ex. iv. 7 B*A, xiv. 27, Jer. xxiii. 8 (Hexaplaric), 1 Es. i. 33 B,Bel 9 39 : on the other hand with single aug. a-rroKaTearadTj Dan. iv.

33' 34b > avriKaTt(TTr)(tTev) Jos. v. 7, Mic. ii. 8 A, eiri(rvj>6<rT7)((rev) N. xvi. 19,Sir. xiv. 18, TrpoffKareaTTjcrav Jd. xiv. n A. Similarly with single aug.7rpoKa,Te\d(3eTo passim, etc.

3 Cf. the external aug. in eKarapaaa^v 1 Es. xxiii. 25 B and doubleaug. eTreKaryjpdcraTo \I> cli. 6 T : the aor. in LXX is elsewhere the class.icarr]paad/M)v. A curious instance illustrating the insufficiency in v/a.D. ofinternal reduplication is expod/c^/cX^rai Ex. v. 3 F.

17, I

]

Verbs in -ft. Terminations 209

jievos B), Sir. iii. 16 (naiKar. NC) : the class. Karripapat, remainsin 4 K. ix. 34, W. xii. 11 (neKaT. K). Exx. of double aug. incompounds of one preposition only—a half-way house towardsthe modern Greek elimination of the internal aug.—appear inlate books or late texts only : eTrporrrjv^aro 2 Es. x. 1 B*tfA (butirpo<n)v£&ixr)v [-evg.] xii. 4 and elsewhere in LXX), e8ie\vo-apev2 Es. xi. 7 N* ibienpivev Job xxiii. 10 N* iirapenakovv Job xxix.25 C, iKaTeXafiev I M. xii. 30 A, iavvedero I M. XV. 27 AV.

9. Misplaced augment. The augment in vulgar Greekoccasionally ^intruded into the moods 1

. The LXX examples arelimited to el for I (which had now become interchangeablesounds) and « for 6 or ol. "iva pr] ei% (for X8rj) Is. xxvi.IO B*KQr, el84Tcaa-av 4 K. vi. 20 A, Tob.' viii. 12 B*A, et8ere(imperat.) 4 K. vi. 32 A, e'l8a>pev Cant. vii. 12 N, (v7rep)el8n s Eccl.V. 7 A, Est. C. 9 A, eldovTes Est. viii. 15 K.

y

Q,Ko8oprjcravTes Jos.xxii. 16 A, (8c)coKo8oprio-copev 2 Es. xii. 17 B* Is. ix. 10 A, o>ko8o~povpevr; * cxxi. 3 T: ifapoXoyelaBai Tob. xiii. 3 A ( = imperat.ii-opokoyeio-de) : w/xooravrey W. xiv. 29 C.

§. 17. Verbs in -O. Terminations.

1. The most marked change under this head is the gradualdisappearance of the second aorist forms and theintrusion of the first aorist forms into their place andsubsequently into the place of the other past tenses (perfect

and imperfect) 2. This extension of the sphere of the first

aorist takes place in various ways. Primarily it affected theterminations only, beginning probably with the termination ofthe 3rd person plural

: and here again there was divergence,(i) The a of the ist aor. replaces the o (or e) in the termina-tion of the 2nd aor. : etTra -av -arw, rjyaya. The termination -av-

is then extended to the 3rd plur. of perfect and imperfect.,

(ii) An alternative was to retain the o- of the ist aorist as well

as the a in the 3rd plur. of 2nd aor. and impf. : diroaav,

1 So in the papyri from iii/B.c. : dvrjXicrKeiv with av/ikwpa etc. is thecommonest instance : Mayser 345 f. Modern Greek has created a newclass of verbs in f- containing the old syllabic aug., e.g. f6#>#« frome^-e^paaa. Gf. 6 supra, s. v. &6£w.

2 See especially the important article by K. Buresch in Rhein. Mm. furf/iilologie, Bd. 46, 1891, entitled "Tiyovav und anderes Vulgargriechisch,"and Dietench Untersuch. 234 ff.

T.14

2IO Verbs in -O [§ 17,

yjydyoa-av, k&poaav. This form seems to have been designed

to discriminate between the 1st sing, and the 3rd plur. which

in classical Greek ended alike in -ov in these two tenses1

.

More rarely (iii) a new 1st aorist replaced the old 2nd aorist

:

vio. (^yay^o-a), § 21, i. The result was much simplification

and greater uniformity. The otiose 2nd aorist, which conveyed

precisely the same meaning as the 1st aorist, disappeared, and

all past tenses tended to be formed after the same pattern.

2. The beginnings of the first change referred to above—

the use of forms intermediate between 1st and 2nd

aor. without the <r of the former—go back in two instances

to Attic Greek : yjveyKa (beside yveyKov), elrra (beside dirov) .

The Koivrj naturally took over the a forms in these words.

In LXX 4fvryica has the a forms throughout the indicative

and participle (except in 2 M. iii. 35 aveveynav A [-as- V], vi. 21

iveynovra A [-avra V]) and usually in the imperative (exceptions

dvcvcyneTca 2 K. xxiv. 22 B* iveyKtre 2 Es. xviii. 1 5 B* :B also

has exx. of 2nd sing. -evey<e, which however may be merely an

itacistic spelling of the mid. -eveyaai, which is often attested by

the other MSS, so L. ix. 2 BA [read -km F], N. xvi. 46 [-koi AF],

Id. vi. 30, xix. 22, 2 K. xiii. 10, Dan. 00 Bel 34 [read -/cm as in

© 33]). The old inf. eveyae'iv maintained its hold longest, beside

iviyncu 3 which gradually gains ground and in some of the later

books nearly succeeds in ousting the former (e.g. cvcyncu in

2 Es. iii. 7, viii. 17, xviii. 1, xx. 34 etc., iveytteiv in this book only

in viii. 30). The aor. mid. likewise keeps the a forms: but

direveyicoiTo receives some support in Job iii. 6.

Similarly stira -as -a/xev -are -av, imperat. etirare etc., part.

eliras are used almost to the exclusion of the forms : the inf. is

generally elireiv (etjroiB* in Ez. xxxiii. 8, 13, 14, -«v BabAQ terY.

It appears from the papyri that the extension of this type

1 Herodian (ed. Lentz ii. 237) refers to the Boeotian use of this form

with certain verbs, and explains it as due to a desire to equate the number

of syllables in the plural persons (e'idofxev, therefore etdo<rav).

2 Attic Inscriptions have ijveyKav, part, eveyxas, from iv/B.C (but eveyKetv,

-irta) : eivdru} (and eliriru) from 350 B.C., efrras from 300 B.C. (but elireiv) :

Meisterhans 183 f.. ..,_,

3 The two forms are used interchangeably in the papyri into i/b.c,

Mayser 363.4 'AmTrai appears already in a papyrus of 111/B.c, Mayser 331.

1 7, 2] Terminations 211

of aorists to other verbs did not become common till i/a.d.

Most second aorists remained unaltered except that as theLXX shows, in the 3rd plur. the forms in -ocrav were frequently

employed in place of -ov. The MSS of the LXX and theN.T. appear to reflect this difference between the Ptolemaicperiod and the beginning of the Christian era. In LXX theasigmatic aorists in -a, 3rd plur. -av, apart from a few words,are in the main restricted to a single group of books, while themajority of the books have 1st sing, -ov, 3rd plur. -oo-av (or -ov).

In the N.T., on the other hand, 3rd plur. -oo-av is rare andforms in -a -av are on the increase.

The commonest LXX exx. of the -a type after the two whichhave classical authority are :

,iVKa- (elMfirjv) e.g. act. KadelXav Gen. xliv. 11, 3 K. xix. 14 etc.,

afc'iXav 1 M. vii^47 A, dfclXas Job xxxviii. 15 (-es Q : mid. (dv-a<p- e£-)ei'Xaro Gen. xxxvii. 21, Ex. ii. 5, xviii. 4, Is. xxxviii. 14 etc.

^X6a mainly in imperat. iXBdra -are. The o forms are, how-ever, normal m the ind. (with 3rd plur. rfkOoaav), though a formsare attested, even in the Pentateuch, e.g. fjXBa/xev N. xiii. 28 B,Dt. xxix. 16 B, r)\6aTt Gen. xxvi. 27 etc., rfkdav Gen. xlvii. 18 B.'

KiTco-a is much commoner than eireo-ov, clearly owing to thefact that the old 2nd aorist already contained the o- distinctiveof the 1 st aorist. The conversion from strong to weak aoristtook place without the intervention of a middle stage (as wasnecessary e.g. in evpov—evpa—(vprja-a). Later scribes may ofcourse be responsible for the fe^X forms : Ex. xxxii. 28, L. ix. 24N. xvi. 22 et passim.

'

Apart from the 5 exx. quoted, instances of this type are rareand confined to late texts and can in few cases be ascribed tothe autographs. They are a distinguishing feature of the groupTd. (B text)—4 Kings. {{paXav (ef) : 3 K. vi. 3, 2 Ch. xxix. 16 A(-ov B). etSav (?8av) Jd. vi. 28 B, xvi. 24 B, xviii. 7 B, 4 K.ii. ISA, vi. 20 A, * xxxiv. 21 B (contrast el8es 22), Jdth vi. 12 BXA,1 M. 111. 17 A, iv. 12 A. sfipa: evpafiev Gen. xliv. 8 A, xlvii. 25 A2 Es. iv. 19 BA, * cxxxi. 6 AT: eSpas 2 Es. xix. 8 X (-« BA) •

(av)evpdpevot. 4 M. lii. 1 3 f. A, AK. dTrtGavav R. i. 5 A 2 Kxi 17 B, 24 B, xiii. 33 B, 4 K. xi. 1 A, Tob. iii. 9 B*A. i='Xapav

J a. 1. 24 A, 2 K. xxiii. 16 B. €7KaT€Xnrav 4 K. vii. 7 B, 2 Ch.xxix. 6 B: eyKareXtVare Is. i. 4 B (-eXelirare T -eXetVere AQ)«<j>dYafwv 2 K. xix. 42 B. 'i^vyav ]d. vii. 21 B, 1 K. xvii 51 Axxx. 17 A, 2 K. x. 13 B, 14 BA, xiii. 29 B, 1 M. x. 82 A(contrast 83, xvi. 8, 10) : Karecpvya * cxlii. 9 RTK c - a (-ov B*K*A).

14—

2

212 Verbs in -X2 [§ 17, 2

—

l-mtya-yas Dan. e iii. 28 Q. -yevdpvos (common in the papyri

from 100 A. D.) is written by A in Jeremiah (xiv. 1, xxv. 1, xxxvii. 1,

xxxix. I, xli. I, %—yevkp.evos K, xlii. I, li. i): SO iyevdprjv Jer. ii.

- 31 A, iyevdjieOa Is. lxiii. 19 X, Trapay€vdp,evoi 2.M. xv. 24 V.

3. The first aorist termination -av begins to replace -ao-t

in the perfect in (iii/) ii/B.c.1, although -ao-i preponderates for

some time longer and seems to have survived till the tense

became extinct.

Exx. in LXX :

—

ioopaKav Dt. xi. 7 B (eapcov AF), eyvconav

2 K. xix. 6 A (eyvcoKa B), irapiarr^Kav Is. V. 29 Bt^*Q, eaXcoKav

Jer. xxviii. 56 K* TreTroirjKav Ez. viii. 15 A (passage not in B),

TrecpvrevKav xix. 1 3 BQ, rjXPeiwKav Dan. O vi. 20, TreiroiOav Jdth

vii. IO BKA, iriTvpanav 2 M. x. 21 AV, KadeaTrjKav 2 M. xiv. 5 V,

eKTreTropdrjKav 4 M. xviii. 4 K*V (iitireir6\i6pKr]Kav H c - a).

4. The extension of 3rd plur. -av to the imperfect is also

attested in ii/B.c, but is much rarer than its use with the other

past tenses : the alternative termination -ocrav was preferred

with this tense. The LXX instances are confined in the

B text to one in Jd. and three in the early chapters of 2 K.

(K. /3/3) besides a few variants in Ak.

YLarekenrav Jo. x. 40 A, avi^aivav Jd. vi. 3 B, ekap,fiavav I K.

viii. 3 A, Kareftcuvav I K. xxv. 20 A, diefiaivav 2 K. ii. 29 B,

ecpepav iii. 22 B, rjyav vi. 3 B, avtyvyav xvi. 14 A (-|av B) : K has

similar forms in fjdeXav Is. xxviii. 12, ibianav 1 M. xi. 73, e'Xe-

yap.ev 4 M. xiii. 2.

5. Side by side with the termination -av in the 3rd plur.

of the old 2nd aorists and the imperfect appears the longer

termination -oo-av. Though the examples in the papyri are not

very numerous 2, the very strong attestation of this form in

the LXX leaves no doubt as to its antiquity. It seems to have

1 The earliest exx. cited are from Asia, Trape'i\ri<pav (Lydia) 246 B.C.,

direo-raX/cde (Lydia) 193 B.C., Dieterich Untersuch. 235 f. In Egypt the

form does not appear before 162 B.C., e'i\r)<pav, eTuUdwKav BM i. 17. 23,

49 : in iii/B.c. always el\7jcf>a<n etc.2 Mayser 323. The narrative and historical element in the papyri is

comparatively small and there is not often occasion in petitions etc. to use

the 3rd pers. plural of the past tenses.

I ly, 5] Terminations 213

preceded the use of -av in these tenses and to owe its popularity

if not its origin to a desire to discriminate between the 1st

pers. sing, and the 3rd pers. plur. This was done by retaining

the o and appending the 1st aor. termination -aav.

In the earliest papyri exx. a slightly different ending is used,viz. -ecrav: eXa/jifidvecrav BM i. 1 8, 31 (161 B.C.), d<pi\e(rav ib.

xli. 15 (same date). The connecting vowel e in this tentativeform perhaps comes from the 3rd sing. : eXdfifiave—i\afx(idve\crav l

.

A single ex. of this form occurs in LXX: Karecpdyea-av Jer. x.

25 N*Q (-01/ BA).The form -ocrav was transitional and has not, with one excep-

tion, survived, like the forms in -av, in modern Greek. Theexception is the imperfect of contract verbs, where the use ofthe -av termination was out of the question. In this tensemodern Greek has not only retained the 3rd plur. in -ovo-av(e)

but has modelled the rest of the tense upon it : (e)pa>rovcra

-aes etc.

Dieterich Untersuch. 242 f. traces the origin of -ocrav to

Boeotia 2. His statement that its use in Egypt is limited to the

imperfect is incorrect : besides dcplXecrav referred to above 2 exx.

of -rjXdoa-av occur at the end of ii/B.C. (Mayser 323), apart fromlater exx. : eTTTJkdoa-av BU 36 (no date), 436 (ii/ or hi/ A.D.).

These forms in -ocrav are exceedingly frequent in LXX,being distributed over all the translations (excepting one

group) from the Hexateuch to 2 Esdras : the latter book with

Joshua (B text) supplies the greatest number of instances.

The exceptional group is 1—4 K. : the -ocrav forms are entirely

absent from 1, 3 and 4 K. (except rffxaprocrav 3 K. viii. 50 A):

in 2 K. A again supplies one instance of aorist, l£rj\.doo-av

ii. 13, B has £\d/3oo-av v. 21, and BA have one ex. of the

imperfect of a contract verb, ivoovo-av xx. 15. On the other

hand, as has been seen, it is just in this group that the

termination -av is specially frequent.

Exx. 3(1) Aorist. -jfkdocrav passim e.g. Ex. i. 1 BAF, Dt.

i. 24 BAF (it is observable that in the Pentateuch BAF unitein

1 Both forms had a precedent in the 3rd plur. of the imperf. of verbs in

-fu : eUSotrav, iridecrav.2 Cf. note 1 on p. 210.8 Cf. with the list in 2 above, p. 211 f.

214 Verbs in -Vl [§ 17, 5—

attesting the -ocrav form only in the opening of these two bopksand at the end of Deut. : evpocrav Dt. xxxi. 17 BAF, rjpdpToaav

xxxii. 5 BAF) etc. etc. -rjydyoaav Jos. vi. 23 B, x. 23, Jer.

xxxiii. 23 to B, 1 Es. i. 17 B, 19, Jdth xii. 5 etc. rjpdpToo-av Is.

xxiv. 6, xlii. 24 etc. {irapcv)efiako<rav Ex. xvii. I B, Jd. xv. 9 A,,

xviii. 12 A, Jer. xliv. 21, 2 Es. xxi. 30 etc. (e)i6Wai> Dt. vii.

19 B*, x. 21 B, Is. xxii. 9, •& lxxvi. 17, 2 Es. iii. 12, Cant. vi.

% passim, emoo-av R. iv. 11 bis B, BA, 2 Es. v. 4 B, xi. 3 B etc.

KadeiXotrav Jos. viii. 29 B, Is. xxii. 10. evpocrav Ex. xiv. 9 B,,

Jos. ii. 22 B, Hos. xii. 4, Jer. ii. 5, xiv. 3, 1 Ch. iv. 41 etc.

-ccrx0(Tav I Es. vi. 5, 2 Es. xiii. 5 BX. direddvoo-av Bar. ii. 25.

-eXafioo-av Dt. i. 25 B, Jos. x. 28 B, Jd. i. 6 B, R. i. 4, Zech. i. 6,,

Jer. xxxiii. 8, Ez. xxxii. 24, 2 Es. ix. 2 etc. -eXiirocrav Ex. xvi.

24 B, Dt. xxix. 25 B, Jer. vi. 15. iirloo-av Jer. xxviii. 7, xlii. 14 BX,1 Es. iii. 3 B. icpdyoaav Gen. xviii. 8, Ex. xvi. 35 B, Jos. v. 1 1 B,1 Es. iii. 3 B, vii. 13, 2 Es. xix. 25 etc. -ecpvyoaav Jos. x. 27 B,

2 Es. xxiii. 10.

(2) Imperfect, (a) Uncontracted verbs, rjpocrav Jos. iii. 14 B(rjpav AF). fjo-doaav Ez. xxii. 9 B*Q (imperfects in -ov -ovv and-oaav -oiaav are used indiscriminately in this chapter). a7reflvn-

anocrav Tob. vii. ii ABa (-ov B*). enXaioo-av Dan. Sus. 33.

eKpivocrav Ex. xviii. 26 to B, Jer. v. 28. -eXapffdvoaav Jer. v. 26^

Ez. xxii. 12 to. eXeyoo-av N. xxxii. 5 A (-ov BF). Kare\vocrav

Jer. v. 7 Q (-ov, -ovt-0 cett). vTTip'nvToo-av 4 M. vi. 25 X. <f£-

atreo-TiWoo-av Ez. xxiii. 40 AQ (-ov B). ecpalvocrav I M. iv. 50 A.-ecpepoo-av Ex. xviii. 26 B, Jos. xxiv. 33a B, 1 Ch. xxii. 4 B(i(popao-av A) (contrast ecpepov 2 Ch. i. 17 etc.). ivexf>'L00

~avTob. ii. 10N.

(b) Contracted verbs : -ovcrav (-akrav). -evoovaav Ex. xxxiii.

8 B, 2 K. xx. 15 BA. inrj^ovovaav N. i. 18 B. iiro\epovo~av Jd.xi. 5 A. rjvopovcrav Ez. xxii. II. eBvpiaiorav Jer. xi. 12 N, xxxix.

29 BXA, cf. 2 Ch. XXX. 14 (B writes edvpimaiv sic). evd-qvovo-av

Lam. i. 5 BAQ*. idprjvovaav i Es. i. 30 B. coKodopovo-av (oh-)2 Es. vi. 14 ATid

, xiv. 18 BlSA. edoXiovaav ty v. 10, xiii. 3. eiAo-

yovo-av ib. lxi. 5 B*N*A. irroiovo-av Job i. 4 B*X* I M. xiv. 36 A.ircnreivovo-av Jdth iv. 9 BA. iBempovaav ib. X. IO A. (7rap)coKo{5o"aj'

Dan. O Sus. 28, 1 M. xiv. 34 A. ifrroiaav 1 M. xvi. 22 A.wpiXovcrav Dan. O Sus. 57- Traperrjpovo-av Dan. Sus. 12.

'Ewo-av Jer. xii. 10 is the single ex. from a verb in -da>, see

§ 16, 5.

6. The termination -o-av is further used in LXX, as in

Hellenistic Greek generally 1, for the 3rd plur. of the impera-

tive, to the exclusion of the older forms in -wv -ovtwv etc.

1 From 300 B.C. in Attic Inscriptions: Meisterhans 167.

§ 17, 8] Terminations 215

Exx. : earaxjav Gen. i. 14 etc., yevr]0r]Ta><Tav ib., davarovcrda<Tav

L. xx. 10 ff.

7. It appears also in the optative, where -oLaav -aiaav

replace the older -ouv -atev (-eiav).

Exx. : alveaaio-av Gen. xlix. 8, 7roi-qcrac<rav Dt. i. 44, 3 K.

xix. 2 A, xxi. 10 A, eXdourav Dt. xxxiii. 16 and probably 7,

iviyKaurav Is. lxvi. 20, evpoicrav Jer. ii. 5 A (read eupoo-av with

BNQ), drraicrav (e'iTroicrav) * xxxiv. 25 to, eK\(e)iTroicrav ciii. 35,

eKKo^raicrav {-Kokd^raicrav A) and Karacpdyonrav Prov. xxiv. 52,

yf/rjXacprjo-aLcrav Job V. 1 4 B>S, drjpevo-aLcrav xviii. 7 BXC, 'iXdoiaav

9 and II BKC, oXicraicrav II BbkS (-craiai> B*, -o-icw A, -<raiei/ Ba

)

and xx. 10 BNC, Trvpaevcraicrnv xx. IO BC(K), tboicrav xxi. 20 BKC,(fidyoiaav xxxi. 8 BtfC, evpotcrav Sir. xxxiii. (xxxvi.) II, eiAoy?/-

a-aia-av Tob. iii. 1 1 BA. The exceptions to the rule are found in

4 Maccabees which uses the strict Attic forms (e.g. cpdvouv,

Odvoiev iv. 23, OiXouv V. 3, pLepcxfiayijo-auv, dvriXeyoiev viii. 2) andCod. A in Job, which has Woiev in xxi. 20 and forms in -(e)iav

elsewhere, 6r\pev<riav xviii. 7, dircoo-iav xviii. 18, 8Xd<riav xx. IO.

The 2nd and 3rd sing, of the 1st aor. optat. similarly end

in -ats -at (for the stricter Attic -etas -eie).

The writer of 4 Mace, again shows his Atticizing tendency

in using the older forms of the 3rd sing., e.g. vopicreiev iv. 13,

eTrcTpe^j/einv 1 7, <rvyyva>povrjcreiev V. 1 3 etc., and perhaps also of

the 2nd sing., exuoyp-eias v. 30 K, rrj^etas ib. Xoa, Karacppovnareias

v. IO Vrescr. Job also supplies dirmcreiev xviii. 18 BNC, 6rjXd(T€iev

(?G)xx. 16 BXC.

8. 2nd pers. sing, in -es for -as in 1st aor. and perfect.

These forms are but slenderly attested in LXX (mainly in the

untrustworthy Cod. A) and in the Ptolemaic papyri and clearly

did not take root in Egypt. They are interesting however as

precursors of modern Greek which in the two past tenses

(impf. and aor.) writes -a -es -e -a/xe -tn -av, i.e. in the conflict

between the terminations of 1st aor. and 2nd aor. (impf.) the a

of the 1st aor. has succeeded in ousting the o of the 2nd aorist,

but the forms in which the 2nd aor. (or impf.) had e have

remained unaltered 1.

1 See Dieterich op. cit. 239. He speaks of the mod. Greek forms

-es -e -ere as the last remnants of the strong aorist active. But they may

216 Verbs in -12[§ 17, 8

In LXX: drrearaXKes Ex. v. 22 A, oldes 2 K. ii. 26 A, eSanesEz. xvi. 21 A, 2 Es. xix. 10 A, tyvXages Job xiii. 27 A, a^ K«Tob. xi. 2 B. So in the plur. VTrepjSefirjiieTe 3 M. vi. 24 V.("E/cp^ej Job x. 2 A [-vas cett.J and vnep^pes Prov. xxix. 47 K[-^pa? cett] may be true imperfects.)

In papyri: napeo-raXices PP ii. 20, 4, 15 (252 B.C.) is the onlyearly example which I have noted. IlapelXycpes occurs in 2 B.C.(OP iv. 742, 4) :

in ii/ iii/A.D. exx. begin to accumulate, dedans,oides, eypa\jses, eiroirjcres etc.

9. In the pluperfect the (3rd) plural has been assimilated

to the singular, i.e. -eurav etc. are written, not Attic -ecrav etc.,

even in the literary books 1: e.g. (/ca(9)t0-T7?Ket(rav Gen. xviii. 2,

3 M. ii. 33 etc., eTrerroLOeicrav Prov. xxi. 22 etc., k-n-eTTovOeta-av

W. xviii. 1 : y8afiev Gen. xliii. 7 etc., ySeire Dt. xiii. 13, ySstaav

Gen. xiii. 23 etc.

10. -£vto for -ovTo. The 3rd plur. of the 2nd aor. act, as

we have seen, took over the -av of the 1st aor. In the 2ndaor. mid. in -0^771/ the o was, in one instance at least, eliminatedin another way, the 3rd plur. being modelled on the 3rd sing,

in -ero. 'ErreXdOevro is the predominant form in LXX : Jd.iii. 7 A, Jer. iii. 21 B*k, xviii. 15 B*kA, xxiii. 27 B*K, xxvii.

6 mA, xxxvii 14 K, Hos. xiii. 6 B* ^ Ixxvii. 11 B*. So in

N.T. Mc. viii. 14 B*

'"Evikadovro without variant only in 1 K. xii. 9, "* cv. 13 21cxviii. 139, Job xix. 14 (cf. Job e xxxix. 15).

11. The habit of appending an irrational final v (or s)has already been referred to (p. 135): further exx. are dvre-XafiovTov 3 K. ix. 9 A, €TTopev67]Tav Jer. Ii. 23 N* (for -tm or -re),

e7rt(TTpd(prjT(s Jer. iii. 14 &*.

12. 2nd person sing. mid. (present and future).The competition here lay between three rival terminations, -17,

owe their origin rather to the imperfect, £\ves. The -e of the third sing,which was alike for all past tenses affected the preceding person, and the2nd sing, again reacted on the 2nd plur.

1 In the Ptolemaic exx. (end of ii/B.c.) the 3rd plur. is written with-rjcrav, which was probably indistinguishable in pronunciation from -e«rav

(§ 6, 20) : -ecrav was still used by literary writers like Polybius and Josephus(Mayser 324).

§ I7> I2] Terminations 217

-ei and -crai. (i) The older Attic -y, used for all verbs in -w,

arose by contraction out of a primitive -crai (<pepe<rau = Repeat =

*MP27)» which was retained in the -au verbs (fo-Tao-ai etc.).

(ii) Later Attic writers from iv/B.c., when 771 ei were becomingindistinguishable, wrote -ei or -y indifferently. Some of these

-et forms (fiovka, o'Ul, 6\j/u) were widely adopted in the Koivy.

But (iii) the preference of the Koivy for uniformity led ultimately

to the reinstatement of the primitive forms in -crai (on the

model of the perf. pass, in -/xac -crai -rat) and these are universal

in modern Greek.

In the conflict between the -g and the -« forms the LXXuncials on the whole support the older -y forms for pres. andfut.

:Cod. B, however, has a considerable number of -« forms.

It is hardly possible to decide which form is original.

BovXei is consistently written by B : Ex. iv. 23 (-77 A) viii 2(-» AF) ix. 2 (-r, A) x. 3 BA, 7 BA, 3 K. xx. 6 (-3 A), Est. iii.

11 BXA. Oiet also is well attested in the few passages wherethis literary word occurs: Est. ix. 12, Job xxxiv. 17 A, xxxvii.23 BXA (-ji C), xl. 3 B (-17 K), Dan. O ii. 11 (but 0% Job xxxiv.12 BNAC). On the other hand 6'^ and ear] largely preponderateover the^-et forms which are limited to a few passages in theB text: ofei Ex. vi. 1, 2 K. iii. 13, Ez. viii. 13, 15, Bar. iv. 25(with Q), i'o-ei 2 K. v. 2, 23 (irapea-ei), Ez. xxiv. 17, xxxviii. 9:elsewhere they are written by a later hand or hands of B inplace of -j] of B*.

The use of -et and -n is a distinguishing mark between the

two portions of 2 K. which I have called K. /3/3 and K.fiy (B text).

ea-et 2 K. v. 2, Trapecrei v. 23. ecrtj 2 K. xiii. 13, xiv. 2, xv. 33,xviii. 3, xix. 13, xxii. 27.

cfyet iii. 13.

ela-eXevaei v. 6. eXeva-r] xiv. 3.

The termination -y also to some extent supplants -ao-ai in

some deponents of the -tu type.

'Enlcrrr] (poetical and apparently Ionic) for errta-rao-ai is wellsupported in several LXX books : Gen. xlvii. 5 BA, N. xx.14 BAF, Jos. xiv. 6 BA, Jer. xvii. 16 BK (-ao-ai AQ), Ez. xxxvii.

3 BA (-ao-at Q), Tob. v. 5 X and apparently Job xxxviii. 4 el

eiria-rr] B (-ao-at A) : iiria-raa-ai appearing in Dt. (xx. 20, xxviii. ^,

2i8 Verbs in -12 [§ 17, 12

—

36), Job (xi. 9 A -<re, xxxii. 22 X* xxxvii. 16 A, xxxviii. 20 BXAC,33 BwSA) and Dan. e (Sus. 43).

The only instance where 8vvy (poetical and late prose)appears to be ind. (and not conj.) is Dan. v. 16: elsewheredvvaaai : dvvrj should probably be regarded as from hvvofxai,

see § 23, 4.

The reversion to the primitive 2nd sing, termination in -o-at

for all middle verbs seems to have begun with certain futures

formed from the 2nd aor. (73-10/xai, â'yo/mt) and with contract

verbs. In LXX rrUcrai has entirely superseded Trirj (Dt. xxvirh

39, R. ii. 9, 3 K. xvii. 4, Jer. xxix. 13 AQ, Ez. iv. 11 etc.) and

<f>dyeo-ai is generally written outside the Pentateuch (R. ii. 14,

Is. lx. 16, Ez. iv. 9ff. etc., Mic. vi. 14, Sir. vi. 19, 2 M. vii. 7 V).

^dyrj however is constant in the Pentateuch (Gen. iii. 14, 17 ff.^

Ex. xxxiv. 18, L. vii. 11, Dt. vii. 16, viii. 9 etc. to xxviii. 53) andis found also in 2 K. ix. 7, 4 K. vii. 2 B (cjxiyys A) and perhapsib. 19 ov /j,ij (pdyjj (or conj.) and xix. 29 A.

The LXX proper appears to afford only one certain ex. in

the case of contract verbs (analogous to oSwao-cu, Koaâo-cu of

N.T.) viz. KTacrai Sir. vi. 7; in Gen. xxxii. 10, where A has

iKavovvai fxoi, the impersonal use of the verb elsewhere favours

the reading of Z>E LKavovrai. fxoi : A again has Kotfxaaat in Dt.

xxxi. 16, where Koipx BF is doubtless original : aTregevovcrcu (no

doubt, with Schmiedel, we should read aVoêvovcrai = -gevol)

occurs in 3 K. xiv. 6 A in a passage interpolated from Aquila.

The classical termination is kept in ^ li. 3 cvKauâ.

13. The first hand of B apparently wrote the poetical formof the 1st plur. mid. in Jer. li. 17, eyivo/iea-da.

§ 18. Verbs in -O. Tense Formation.

1. Verbs with pure stem in the kolvtj sometimes retain

a short vowel in the formation of the tenses. Of contracts

in -e'00 (Att. fut. -rjo-w) Troveu) in LXX always has the tenses

Troveo-d) (Is. xix. 10, Sir. xiii. 5) iiroveaa (1 K. xxiii. 21 etc.):

§ 1 8, 2] Tense formation 2 1

9

cpopew has 4>opzo-u> (Prov. xvi. 23) i<f>6peo-a (Sir. xi. 5)1

. ^repe'to,

on the other hand, keeps the Attic long vowel (e.g. Gen.xxx. 2, xlviii. n) except in N. xxiv. 11 B*, Sir. xxviii. 15 B*tfA,

Est. E. 12 «* 3 M. v. 32 V (icrT€pe6r]?). Cf. the shortening

of the vowel in 0(£eiA.eW Tob. vi. 13 B (-^crei «A, and so else-

where in LXX) and in kppWrjv, which is always so written in

LXX (Gen. xv. 13, 2 K. v. 6, Jon. iii. 7, Dan. O vii. 23, Dan.

© Sus. 2y)2

: the unaugmented parts of the verb, however,

keep 7), prjOeis-—prjdrjvai—py]drj(rop,aL : the shortening appears

therefore in this instance to be due to assimilation of vowels

flanking p. IIo(9eco (Itti-) in the aor. has the long vowel only

(irfeirodrjcra (Att. also -ecxa).

In contracts in -aw a similar shortening takes place in

rreivaao), eireivaaa'3 : Suf/dw however keeps rj except in Is. xlix. 10

ov TTtLvdaovaLv ovSe Buj/daovatv B*N*Q : see § 22, 2.

2. Formation of passive tenses (1 aor., fut., perf.)

with or without or. Attic practice in this matter was not

uniform and shows many exceptions to the general rule 4: in

the kolvtj there is a marked tendency to insert o- where it wasnot used in the older language.

Insertion of cr contrary to Attic practice. 'E^au/eo^o-op-at

has very strong support, * xxxiii. 3 BkA, xliii. 9 BnR, lxii.

12 BkR, lxiii. II BitfR, Sir. ix. 17 BtfA : SO iiryveo-drjaav Eccl.

viii. 10 C (but iiryveO. BkA as in Attic: this was one of the

cases where the Attic forms did not conform to the general

rule). The LXX examples of the older Attic iSw-rjOrjv (usually

written 77'S. § 16, 3) and the Ionic i8vvd(r6rjv (rjS.: in Attic not

1 Out of these aorists have come the modern Greek presents Trovefa,(popifa.

2 Later hands of B twice alter to ipp'qdrjv.3 Modern Greek hence forms two new presents veivafa, b~i\[/afa.4 Viz. that pure verbs which retain a short vowel in the tense stem

strengthen this vowel by a, while a long vowel in the stem dispenses withit : Kiirmer-Blass § 242. In some Attic verbs the a appears in the aoristonly, but not in the perfect : Rutherford NP 97 ff. has some suggestiveremarks on the subject.

220 Verbs in -ft f§ 18, 2

before Xen.) are about equal, the proportion being 32:29.

'ldcrdrjcrav 3 M. V. 18 A = eidcrdrjaav (from eao>) stands for Attic

tldOycrav (so V IdO.). Attic tf\a6r]v (eXavvw) again broke the

general rule as to short vowels : LXX has the later form

crvveXacrdevTiov 2 M. V. 5, with pluperf. (JvvrjXaaro ib. iv. 26

(Att. k\rjXa.ix.ai, r}Xr)Xdp.r]v). %vvea^ea$rj is read by A in 2 K.

xxiv. 21, 25 (-earxeOrjv, -cr^e^cro/Aou are the usual forms of these

late tenses in LXX and elsewhere). 'E^wo-yxeVos (dv- 8c- irepi-) is

universal in LXX and' is perhaps Ionic : Inscriptions and the

testimony of Photius establish e£wp.ai as the true Attic form

(cf. tw/xa) 1. From Kepdwvfii we find both the usual Attic

forms KCKpa/mevos Dt. xxviii. 66 A (but read Kpep.ap.ivr] B), Jer.

XXX. 10 B*A (read KtKapp.£vov<; BabKQ), <jvyKpa9r}vat. Dan. Oii. 43, and the later perfect i<eKepacrp.ai Dan. O Bel 33 with

the kindred aorist (crvv)eKepd(r6r]v Dan. O Bel 11, 2 M. xv. 39,

for which there is some classical authority. 'EKXavcrOrjv Ez.

xxiv. 16 AQ*, 23 A and K.Xava-8rj<rop.ai ^ lxxvii. 64 B*nT are

KOivrj forms (B* keeps the Attic KXavOrjs in the first passage :

KXavOyjaoprai B corrR in Mf is obviously a correction). KAetw

(airo- Kara- avy-) now takes <r not only in the aor. iKXelcrOrjv

(Att. GKXrjo-Orjv) with KXucrOrjcropai., but also in the perf. KeK/Wtcrpxi

(Att. Kf.KXiQp.ai: KkK.Xeip.ai only in Ez. xlvi. 1 B* [contrast xliv. 1 f.],

Dan. ® Sus. 20 and perhaps 1 K. xxiii. 7 A diroKeKXirai, unless

the perf. of -kXivo) is intended) 2. From Xovco (Att. XeXovp.at

iXovOrjv) we now have iXova9rj<s Ez. xvi. 4 B*AQF and XeXov-

o-p-evat Cant. v. 12 B (-ov/i. A«). 'Clvdo-$r]v Tob. iii. 8 B*A(wvopbdaOrjs kB coit

) replaces wvrjOrjv Xen. (wvdOrjv Theocr.): the

older Attic used the 2nd aor. u>vqp.-qv. The Attic Treireipap.ai

1 K. xvii. 39 and iTreipddrjv 1 M. xii. 10 (cf. i. 15 ^corr) from

Tmpao/Acu. are used with act. meaning "try": iireipdcrOrjv W, xi. 9,

1 Meisterhans 185, Rutherford JVP 99.2 But the Ptolemaic papyri which have only /ce/cX(e)t

/uat cast doubt on

the authenticity of the uncial evidence: Mayser 376. Josephus writes

K^KXeia/xai., Schmidt 470 f.

1 8, 2] Tense formation 221

Dan. O xii. 9 is correctly formed from 7reipd£« and has pass.

meaning "be tried" or "tempted": the act. meaning therefore

establishes the readings iiretpdOr) Sir. xxxi. 10 BA (-6.0-67] «),

ir(i)ipa6laa 4 M. xv. 16 «V (-acrO. A). AmTreTreTacr/xeVos 3 K.vi. 33 etc. from -?reTd£co "spread" may be paralleled in early

poetry (Oracle ap. Hdt. 1. 62) for Att. TreVra/mi (Trerdvwpu)

;

iireTaa-Orjv (e£- ko.t-) and 7reTacr$7]crofxai are now commonly usedas the tenses of iriraâi (class, aor. kTrr6p,r\v or kiTTdpurjv).

^to-wo-fmi, the Hellenistic form of perf., is usual in LXX : the

Attic o-eVto/mi 1 appears 3 times in B* (1 K. xxiii. 13 Sia-,

2 K. i. 3 81a-, Jer. li. 14 dm-), once in A (Jd. xxi. 17); the

Attic i(rw6r]v, arwdyjo-ofxai are retained.

Kexpivpai and xpto'P'CL replace Attic k^hôu, xpâ •

ixpto-Orjv is Attic 2, and xpta-^'cro/xat Ex. xxx. 32 is correctly

formed from it. The MSS are divided between o-vvefr]a6rjv

and o-weil/TJOrjv3

, Jer. xxii. 19, xxix. 21, xxxi. 33—both late

forms : Attic used perf. i^yfiat from i/^'Xw, and presumably

*HxQvv> though found first in Hellenistic Greek, was the

older aorist.

Omission of Attic a is occasionally attested in words withlong vowel or diphthong in the stem, in which the Attic o- wastherefore contrary to the general rule: iyvwdt] 2 K. xvii. 19 B,yvadrjaerai Is. lxi. 9 B* : Kekevdivres 4 M. ix. II A (-evcrd. K) :

dpavdrjo-erai Is. xlii. 4 B* cf. dpavpos Na. ii. II K* (6pav<rp6scett), Bpavpa Jdth xiii. 5 B (elsewhere Opava-pa): but usuallyeyvaxrdrjv, yvaxr6i](ropai, edpavcrdrjv etc. as in Attic. 'EgecnrapevosZech. iii. 2 B* is probably a slip for the usual -ea-n-acrpevos.

For Attic iaîadrjv (usual in LXX) we find the followingvarieties

: iafirjdr] Job iv. 10 C, afievdivTos W. ii. 1 X, ib. o-8evad.A (o-/3eo-0. B).

1 Ot irdKaiol avev rod <r...oi de ve&repoi aeawar/xat, Photius ap. RutherfordNP 99. The later form was constantly written by scribes in MSS of Atticwritings, and even the LXX exx. may not be authentic : Ptolemaic papyrikeep the Attic form in the few passages where the perf. pass, occurs(Mayser 134).

2'^XP^Qv 2 K. i. 21 A (dvpeos 2. oik exp- ev 4\aiqi) is unparalleled,

whether intended as from XP^ (= ^XP^V) or from XP™H(U. 'Exptcrd'q is

clearly right.3 Cf. Trepi\f/7jpa Tob. v. 19.

222 Verbs in -12 [§ 18, 3—

-

3. Verbs with mute stem. Attic verbs in -£w for the

most part have a dental stem and therefore have future and

1 st aorist in -crco -o-a (cr = Scr etc.): others have a guttural stem

and form these tenses with -£w -fa (f = ya or kct-). In the Koivrj

confusion was to be expected : there was a tendency to

substitute f for <r, but only in a rather limited group of verbs,

in many of which there is early authority for the guttural in

derivative nouns. The majority of the -£a> verbs have retained

the old o- in fut. and 1st aorist to the present day1

. The LXXagrees for the most part with the N.T. 2

(i) The following have passed over to the guttural class.

Nt/trraôo (eVt-) has vva-rd^co Is. v. 27, M' cxx. 3 f., evvcrraâ 2 K.iv. 6 etc. (evvaracra in Attic Comedy and the Anthology : but cf.

the early derivatives vvaraypos -okt^s). Haifa (ip.Tral(a>) alwayshas -iraiijoftai -eVatfa -Triirmâ -iriTracypat (cf. Attic Traiyviov :

of the Attic forms eVatcra Triiriuna -aiap.ai the only trace is thev.l. eiraiaev Sir. xlvii. 3 C) : a change was in this case called for

in order to discriminate between rraifa and Traiw, the tenses of

which in Attic were indistinguishable.

(ii) The converse substitution of a for £ occurs in the

following 1st aorists (under the influence of the futures whichtake the "Attic" asigmatic forms a-aXTvicb, avpim, § 20, 1 (i) : the

fut. is unattested in classical Greek) : eo-akwio-a (Att. eo-d\7riy£a)

:

etrvpiaa Lam. ii. 1 5 f., Ez. xxvii. 36 (Att. iavpcyâ: cf. <rvpiyij).

(iii) In the following there is fluctuation in LXX.(a) Verbs which in Att. have dental stems, aorist -era.

'Ap7rd£a> keeps the Att. forms dpirda-as, rjprrao-a, 8irjpTrdo-0T]v 3 M.v. 41, dirjpTracrpevos, but has the new Hellenistic guttural tenses(8i)r)p7rdyi]v W. iv. II, Sir. vi. 2, Tob. i. 20 and 8iap7rayrjcropai

Am. iii. II etc. (cf. Attic aprrag, apirayr]). Ba(rrd£a> keeps Att.

/Saardcrco in 4 K. xviii. 14 and ej3dcrTacra in 2 K. xxiii. 5 A(fSkao-Trjo-r] B), Job xxi. 3 A (((pare cett), Dan. e Bel 36: the

later efido-raga3 occurs in Jd. xvi. 30 B, R. ii. 16, Sir. vi. 25.

1 Hatzidakis 134 if. He gives reasons for rejecting the theory of Doricinfluence, of which there are very few traces in the koiv/j (p. 18). Mayser360 ff. gives no examples of the new £ forms from the Ptolemaic papyri,

but the tenses of the principal verbs affected seem to be unrepresented in

any form.3 Blass N.T. § 16, 2.

3 In the papyri of the Imperial age this (with eâaraxd-qv) is frequentand almost the invariable form from ii/A.D. onwards. Of £{Sa<jTa<ia I have

§ 1 8, 4] Tense formation 223

AnoK.vi(a> has Att. -Kvlcrco, -invicra in L. i. 15, v. 8, 4 K. vi. 6 BEz. xvii. 4: A reads dtreKvi^ev in 4 K. I.e.

(b) Verbs which in Att have guttural stems, aor. -£a.Srripifa (eVi-: Att. tenses eaTijpiga -i^dfirjv -ixdrjv -cypcu -lyprjv).The LXX asigmatic fut. a-r^ptco (no class, fut. attested) producesthe aorists ea-rrjpura passim (eo-rrjpiga only in Dan. O vii. 28 andas a v.l. in * xxxvii. 3 T, 1. 14 RT, Jer. xxi. 10 K°- aQ) and€(TTr

]pt,<Tapr

lv : the passive tenses are usually guttural 4a-TT)plx0r]v

-iypai -lyprjv, but the o- occasionally intrudes here too 1: earrjpicrdrjv

Is. xxxvi. 6 Br, Sir. xxxix. 32 «*, 1 M. ii. 49 K, ^r-qpiapatL. xm. 55 BA (-t/crat F), 1 K. xxvi. 19, Jdth viii. 24 BX, 1 M.11. 17 «, xiv. 26 tf, 4 M. xvii. 5: the late fut. pass, appears as-arrfpixBrpyofiai m Jd. xvi. 26 B, Sir. xv. 4 B, as aTrjpi(rdi]a-opai inSir. I.e. KAC. $pvdrreiv (class, fut. -d^opai) has 1st aor. e'eppvaga* 11. 1 : in the perf. pass, the uncials diverge, Trechpvaaaepov3 M. ii. 2 A -aynivov V.

The tenses of the majority of -£<» verbs retain their Atticforms e.g. (a) rjppo(ra, eaKevacra, eenrovdacra, ex<opi(ra, (b) eacpaga.

4. Verbs with liquid stem in -<uVo>, -aipw in Attic

have 1 st aorist in -tiva -dpa where the preceding letter is t or p(e.g. ifxtava, egrjpava), otherwise generally 2

-rjva -rjpa. The KOtvrj

begins to extend the aorists with a to all verbs of this type 3,

and in modern Greek they are nearly universal 4. In LXX we

have i0€pp.ava, (ii)eK(idapa (-rjpa Jos. V. 4 A), ikevKava Jl. i. 7, iarj-

fmva Jd. vii. 21, Jer. iv. 5, vi. 1, Dan. O ii. 15, 23, 45, Est. ii. 22(but io-rjfxrjva* 1 Es. ii. 4, hrea-ijfiijvai Job xiv. 17—literary books),v<f>ava (orw) Ex. xxxvi. 10 etc., ecpava (iKcpavai, iiri<pavov etc.)

passim (but the literary forms dwoffivai Job xxvii. 5, diri^vevib. xxxii. 2, aTr€<p7]vaTO 2 M. vi. 23, diro(p7]vap,ivwv ib. XV. 4).

noted two exx. only: OP iii. 418 (i/-ii/-A.D.), BU i 95 (161 a.d.) Tojudge from Mayser's silence, the verb is not used in the Ptolemaic papyri

Similarly for the usual form ar-^piypa we have aT^Pia/j.a 1 M. vi18 A, which is also perhaps the true reading in 2 Es. ix. 8 (so Swete<TUTTfjpLffp.a B*).

*" '

2 But iKipSava, etcoLXava etc. are Attic : Kiihner-Blass 1. ii. 8 267 r

Rutherford NP 76 ff.S 7 ' '

3 Thus assimilating the aorist to the future stem. It is the converseprocess to the employment of gen. -V s dat. „ for all rst decl. nouns in -pa(s 10, 2).

'

tn?ati

tidakis 286 " heute sind ubera11 nur die Gormen mit a bekannt, " but

see Thumb Handbuch 87 f. for surviving examples of -i)va.5 Similar fluctuation between irfftava -t\va. in the papyri : Mayser 360.

224 Verbs in -fl [§ 18, 4—

In addition to the literary exceptions noted above we have

ipvOrfvas W. xiii. 14 and always the Attic aor. mid. cAv/xâ'tw^

(2 Ch. xvi. 10, * lxxix. 14, Am. i. n, Is. lxv. 8 etc.)1

.

In the perfect passive of liquid verbs in -aivw -ww v before jx

was usually in Attic altered to a, probably on the analogy of

the perfect pass, of verbs in -£co (irecpaap,ai like io-Kevao-fxat)2

:

the kolvt} on the other hand preferred the more regular assimila-

tion of vjx to /x/x. In LXX the Pentateuch translators keep the

Att. £<£aoyx.eVos (St- aw-) Ex. xxviii. 28, xxxvi. 31, L. xix. 19.

In other verbs p-p, is preferred: yaxv/x/xai 1 Es. viii. 71, kclt-

yaxvjJ-i-Levos & lxxiii. 21 (Epic): /xc/xaKpv/xtteVos ^ lv. tit. (-07/.-

Aristot.): pLep.iap,p,evos (Att. -07/,-) N. v. 13 f., 27, W. vii. 25,

Tob. ii. 9, Hg. ii. 13 BAQ (-ay*- *r), 3 M. vii. 14 A (-oy/r V):

fiefiokvfifievos (no early form), 1 Es. viii. 80 A (-oyx- B), Is. lix. 3

«AQ* (-(t/x- B), lxv. 4 BÂQ, 2 M. xiv. 3 V (-afi- A): ireirk-qdviir

fteVos 1 K. xxv. 10, Lam. i. 1 bis (no early pf. pass, attested).

The <t in biecnrapo-ptvovs Is. lvi. 8 A has no raison dître :

elsewhere we have the Att. (8i)e<rirapp4vos.

§ 19. Verbs in -O. Present Tense.

1. The present meaning regularly attaching to certain

perfects caused the evolution in the later language 8 of newpresent forms out of the perfect forms. In the LXX we have-ypt]-yop&o (with tenses iyprjyopow, yprjyoprjau), iyprjyoprjaa -7]6t]v)

Jer. v. 6, xxxviii. 28 bis (iyprjyopyjaco »*), Bar. ii. 9, Lam. i. 14,

2 Es. xvii. 3 yprjyopovvTwv «A (iyprjyopowrwv B), I M. xii. 27,

Dan. © ix. 14 : the perfect iypyjyopa, which it replaces andwhich is absent from N.T., is confined in LXX to Jer. i. 12,

li. 27. Similarly as from imroiQia we find kmiroCQ-qaa in Jd.

1 Is this another instance, as in the verbs in -pi (§ 23, 1), of the oldforms retaining their place longest in the middle voice ? But Xoipavdpevoioccurs in a papyrus of ii/B.C, Mayser ib.

2 Kuhner-Blass § -264, 7.3 But, as Blass points out, the beginnings go back to an earlier age :

•yeywvtu (beside y4ywia) is as old as Homer.

§ 19, 2] Present Tense 225

ix. 26 A, Zeph. iii. 2 AQF (iirerroiOtL Bo), Job xxxi. 24 (cf. in

the later versions e.g. * ix. 11 irtiroiOria-ovcnv a a-'). 2ti]k«

(irapao-TrJKw) is not so well attested as in N.T. (Paul uses the

imperat. frequently), occurring as a variant only in the follow-

ing passages : Ex. xiv. 13 crr^KCTe A (imperat. —a-Tyjre BF), Jd.

iii. 19 irapa(TT7]KOVT€$ A, xvi. 26 ctt7]K€1 B, 3 K. viii. II cnrjKt.iv B(tjTrjvai A), X. 8 7rapao-T-)]KOVT£? A (-ecrr^/cores B), Zech. iv. 14

Trapaa-TTjKOvo-iv Y (cf. N. vii. 2 Trap€(jTy]Kovre<; sic A [-/cores BxF],

and in the Hexapla Jos. x. 19 aryJKere a & imperat.). 'EKEKpo/yov

in Isaiah's vision (Is. vi. 3f, 3 M. v. 23) should perhaps be

regarded as an imperf. of t Kexpayw rather than, as Veitch takes

it, a reduplicated 2nd aorist (= Att. h<payov).

2. A few instances occur of the formation of new presents

or the recrudescence of old dialectic presents in -(v)vu>. With

these may be classed sporadic instances of the doubling of

the v in old forms in -vo>. 'Attoktivvw (for -KTeiVa> = Krevyu) : old

dialects, but cf. also a/7roKT(e)iWi>/u in Plato etc.) is a fairly

frequent variant. Ex. iv. 23 B (-ktcj/w AF), Dt. xxxii. 39 B(do.), Jos. viii. 24 BAF, 2 K. iv. 12 B* (3 K. xi. 24 A from

Aquila), 4 K. xvii. 25 BA: Hb. i. 17 BQ, Is. lxvi. 3 BhAQ:1 Es. iv. 7 B* * lxxvii. 34 B*mRT (toeKTevev B ?vid

), c. 8

B*RTxca (-eVmw «* -4kt€vov A), Prov. xxi. 25 «ca : Tob. iii.

8 X Ms, vi. 14 f. X, xiv. II M, W. xvi. 14 (diroKTevi k), 3 M.

vii. 14 A, 4 M. xiii. 14 x (Dan. © ii. 13). The Hellenistic and

modern form x^(v )vm (f°r X 6

'

00 )' which in N.T. is fairly common(eK^wi/o/xat), in LXX is confined to a single late passage, 3 K.

xxii. 35 a7re^vvveTO (cf. 2 K. xiv. 14 © eK^vvo/xevov). 'Attotlvv^c*

(Gen. xxxi. 39, * lxviii. 5, Sir. xx. 12) for diroTLvw (usual in LXX)seems to be a mixture of -tiWm (=-tiV/tco) and -tivwd: the v

appears in the old poetical dTrorivv^ai (-tlvv.).

The form -f3«Vva> (for -/3alva> = -fiavya> : assisted by the itacistic

interchange of ai and e, as in -fievco Gen. xli. 3 E, 1 K. ix. 26 A,1 M. vii. 40 V, ix. 66 A) is practically confined to portions ofCod. A, which has it in Gen. ii. 6, xli. 2, 5, 18 f., N. xxxiii. 51,

T. 15

226 Verbs in -£1 [§ 19, 2

—

xxxv. 10, Dt. i. 41, iii. 21, iv. 26, xi. 8, 29, 1 K. i. 3, v. 5, 3 K.

xxii. 6 : in the later books only in Na. ii. 8 (with N), Jer. xxviii. 14,

xxix. 2 (with X), xxxi. 35 (where the form may go back to the

compiler of Jer. a and Jer. /3), 1 M. vi. 48 : in other MSS, Gen.

xix. 28 E, Sir. ix. 13 C.

4>edvvw is read by AC in W. xvi. 28, Eccl. viii. 14 and by BAin Dan. e viii. 7.

3. The following miscellaneous examples occur of the

evolution of a new present out of the aorist, the substitution

of -co for -/xi (for which see further § 23), etc.

BiPpwo-Kw, a rare present for which LS quote Babrius, occurs

in the B text of Samson's riddle Jd. xiv. 14 tl fipwrbv igrjkOev

ck /3(,/3pwo-kovtos...; the repetition of the root makes the

conundrum more pointed.

BAaoravco, through the influence of fut. -ijcrw and new

1 aor. ifiXdarrjaa (§ 21, i), gives place to pXao-Tdw, Eccl. ii. 6

Spvpbv fiXaa-rwvTa + £v\a «A, and pXao-Tt'w W. xviii. 2 fikaa-

tovctlv N* (read fiXaTrrovcriv BA).

For dXi]8(o {vice ahia>) see § 24 : for dvvopm § 23, 4 : for el8rjcra>,

e18r]<ra as from feldeco § 24 s.v. olda.

'EvSi-Sijo-kw (2 K. i. 24, xiii. 18, Prov. xxix. 39, Sir. 1. 11:

and as v.l. of A eveScSuo-KCTo Jdth ix. 1, x. 3) and IkSiSwkw

(1 K. xxxi. 8, 2 K. xxiii. 10, 2 Es. xiv. 23, Hos. vii. 1) supplant

the classical presents -8v<o -8vvw. The new forms appear to be

introduced to mark the transitive meaning of the verb : Sweiv

remains with intrans. sense "set" 2 K. ii. 24, 3 K. xxii. 36,

2 Ch. xviii. 34 A, Eccl. i. 5, "escape," Prov. xi. 8 Ik Oijpas

€K?)VVeL (Sw6l A).

"Eo-ew or KaTeo-6u> (class, poetry and late prose) occurs

frequently beside the Attic prose form io-6i<*> in certain portions

of LXX, especially Pentateuch, Prophets and Psalms : on the

other hand ecrflito is used exclusively in literary books such as

Job and Dan. O and almost exclusively in the later historical

group (always in 1—4 K. except ecrfltov 1 K. xiv. 30 BA,

'iaOovres 3 K. iv. 20 A).

§ 19, 3] Present Tense 227

It is noteworthy that the form without t is preferred in the

participle eadav -ovros etc. which is so written in yi instances,

whereas the exx. of this spelling in other parts of the verbamount to 9 only (eadere -rai 6, eadj] -rjre 2, rjadoaav l=Ez.xxii. 9 B*Q) ; on the other hand ecrBleis, eadlei, iaOUw are in-

variable, and the imperf. is always rjadiov except in Ez. loc. cit.

Note e.g. in Prov. eaBwv xiii. 25 beside eadiei xxiii. 7, -Uiv xxv. 27,in Eccl. ea-dovres v. io beside i<r6Lovcnv x. 16.

For (€irav)i<rrdv» see § 23, 3.

Kp€|xdt» ("Byz." LS) for Kpefxavvvfii occurs in Job © xxvi. 7

Kpefxd^aov BkC: Kpe/xvwv of A seems to be unparalleled (Kpepido)

from Aristotle onwards).

Kpiipto for KpvTTTw, formed from the Hellenistic aorist

iKpvfiyjv, occurs in the simple form (not, as LS, "only found in

compounds cwro- ey- Kpvftw") in 4 K. xi. 3, Jer. xxxix. 27 m

(KpvfirjaeraL cett.) and in what appear to be Hexaplaric inter-

polations in the A text of 1 K. xxiii. 23, 1 Ch. xxi. 20 (=BfieBaxafieiv). Aquila has diroKpvfieiv.

Aifjnrdvw (Ionic, Hippocrates) is found sporadically in

composition: KaraXip^rdvoi 1 Gen. xxxix. 16 (contrast 13 and 15

AeiVft)), 2 K. v. 21, 3 K. xviii. 18 B (with assimilation Kara-

X€tfji|xdv€iv A, not else attested) : ii<Xipir. Zech. xi. 16 : iyKaraXipLTr.

V cxviii. 53: SiaXifxir. Tob. x. 7 BbA (SieAiVavev B*). Cf. the

new form dirTaveorOcu, § 24 S.V. opav.

Reduplication is dropped in |Avr)o-Kop.cu (cited from Anacreon

by Veitch, who compares vTropivrjo-Kovo-a Orphic Hymns) : Is.

lxii. 6 B*, 1 M. vi. 1 2 A«, xii. us. (The present p.ip.vijaKop.at

itself is not used in Attic prose.) For vi\9<a {vice v<S) see § 24.

Nottoj (Hellenistic for Attic -vl£w) is the only present form

used in LXX. For 6irrdt;on,ai,, 6irrdvo|j,<u see §24 s.v. opdw.

TsXio-kw, a rare by-form of reAew (found in ii/B.c. on the

Rosetta stone and in the poet Nicander) occurs in the passive

1 So Thuc. viii. 17 and occasionally in Ptolemaic papyri along withKaTaXeiiroj which is much more frequent, especially in wills, Mayser 402.See an interesting note of Dr J. H. Moulton on -Xifxiravw in the Classical

Quarterly, vol. 11. 138 (April, 1908) : further exx. in Anz Subsidia 307 f.

15—2

228 Verbs in -fi [§ 19, 3—

in Dt. xxiii. i7 b apparently = " to be initiated." The latter half

of the v. is a doublet but probably the older version : 1 ya reads

TTopvq, iropvevwv for the ct7raf \ey6fieva (in LXX) TeXecr^opos,

TeXicrKo/xeves of I7 b-

§ 20. Verbs in -O. Future Tense.

1. Blass remarks (N.T. § 18, 1): "The so-called Attic

future of verbs in -ew, -a£w etc. disappears, almost entirely,

as the name implies, from Hellenistic Greek, and entirely

from the N.T." The tendency was to bring these anomalous

forms into line with the other sigmatic futures and so to

prevent the possibility of confusion between future and present.

The disappearance of the Attic futures was, however, gradual

:

the koivyj even employed some 'Attic' futures from verbs in

-£w which were unknown to Attic writers : the LXX, supported

by the Ptolemaic papyri, presents some contrasts to the N.T.

(i) Futures in -iw from -££« verbs were the oldest and

most widespread of these asigmatic forms, being common to

Attic and Ionic 1, and they were likewise the last to disappear.

In LXX the futures in -tw (-tovfiat) are practically used through-

out (a<^avtco, dc/>opta>, eyytw etc.) as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2.

In the N.T. the -lam forms preponderate, and a distinction

is observable between the forms used by the writers and those

which they incorporate in O.T. quotations : there is a tendency

to keep 3rd plur. -lovaiv rather than -iaovaiv with double <x3

. In

Josephus both forms occur, those in -lam again preponderating*.

Futures in -lam in LXX are mainly variants of the (probably

later) A or K text : in B they occur in late books such as Prov.

and Eccl., and sporadically elsewhere. The following exx. have

been noted. Alperlaei Gen. xxx. 20 E : novcpiaovaiv Ex. xviii.

22 A, I K. vi. 5 A : aakirlaeis N. x. 3 B* (-lets cett., 5 ff. -Litre,

-lovariv), Ez. xxxiii. 3 AQ: Kadapia(co) N. xxx. 1 3 B (-let AF, andso 9 BAF), Ez. xliii. 26 A, Mai. iii. 3 BA: dpdplo-eis Jd.jx. 33 A:

n-XovTio-ei I K. xvii. 25 A: (§La)a-T-qpicra Jer. iii. 12 Q, xvii. 5 BXA,

1 K.-Bl. § 227, 4.2 Mayser 356.

3 Blass N.T. ib., WH2 App. 170.4 W. Schmidt 447 ff.

20, i] Future Tense 229

Sir. xxviii. 1 (where the two forms are combined) biacrr^pimv

Biaa-rrjpiarei. BAC : 8ia(rK.opTri<r(eis) Ez. v. 2 B, Job xxxvii. 1 1 A,Dan. 6 xi. 24 A : yvcopla-ovaiv Ez. xliv. 23 Q : Sia/xepiWre Ez.

xlvii. 21 BA : d<pavlcr(a>) 2 K. xxii. 38 A, Jl. ii. 20 X* ^ cxlv. 9 A :

crvprrodLO-ovo-iv Zech. xiii. 3 K c -b: depicr^i) Prov. xxii. 8 B&A, Eccl.

xi. 4 BKAC, Job iv. 8 C : vTrepac-iria-ei Prov. xxiv. 28 A, W.v. 16 N*, crvva(nr'L<reiv 3 M. iii. IO V: KciTcnrovTlcrovcnv Eccl.

x. 12 KA: Kopiaerai Sir. xxix. 6 BK (-teirai A): (pcorifia) 2 Es.xvii. 65 (-/a-aiv), Bar. i. 12 (-«r?j A), Ep. J. 66 B: i|/ a>p,i<rt» Dan. Oiv. 29 and 9 iv. 22 A.

(ii) Verbs in -ai> in classical Greek take the 'Attic future'

in a few instances as a by-form beside the future in -dcrw. In

LXX the contracted fut. is common in verbs of this type and

is extended to verbs with long stem-syllables, ap-rrd^tv etc., in

which Attic always employed fut. in -era)1.

The following exx. of fut. in -<5 receive some support in

earlier (Attic or Ionic) Greek.

avafiiftS)2 Gen. xlvi. 4 D¥.

Ez. xxxix. 2 B.

Am. viii. 10.

eVt/3ij3(<£) Hos. x. 11, Hb.iii. 15 -5sB*K* -a ib. 19.

Karaj3t/3S Ez. xxvi. 20 A.

(rw/x/3i/3c5 Ex. iv. 12 F.

¥ xxxi. 8 BKAR.-/3i/3a«s sic Dt. iv. 9 A*.

-/3t/3a Is. xl. 13 B%*Q*.

TrapafZiavTCLi'6 Am. vi. IO BQ.eicStKai-ai 4 L. xix. 18, Dt. xxxii.

43 B (-eirai A), Jdth xi. IO.

1 Kiihner-Bkss § 228. 3 (b).

3 Attic @ia<Top,ai (but see Veitch).4 Att. Sac&au -daofxai : Ionic -8i,kS>

dvaftiftdo-(a>) ib. A.

Ex. iii. 17.

Is.lviii.i4-o-«(-c777N).

Ez. ib. AQ.

Kara/3i/3acrco Ez. ib. BQ, Jer.

xxviii. 40 K*.

-dcrova-iv Dt. xxi. 4, Ez.

xxviii. 8, xxxii. 18.

crvpl3LJ3d(T(a)) ib. BA, iv. 15, L.

x. 1 1 -creis.

-daa> ib. U.-dcreis ib. BF.-da-ei ib. A^ c -aQms (with

1 Cor. ii. 16 quot.).

8iKd<r((o) 1 K. viii. 20, xii. 7 B.

2 Attic -/St/3w.

230 Verbs in -£1 [§ 20, I—

(a7ro)8oKtjLtw 1Jd. vii. 4 A, Jer. 8oKipdcr((o) Jer. ix. 7 K°- a

,Sir.

ix. 7, xxxviii. 35, Zech. xiii. xxvii. 5 A.

9, Sir. xxvii. 5 X* -5, xxxiv.

26 do.

The following are unclassical (Att. -derm -daopcu). dyop5>p,ev

2 Es. XX. 31. dpirq, dpirdrai, (bi)apiravTai, L. xix. 1 3 B, Ez. xvill. 7,

Hos. v. 14, Zeph. ii. 9: class. dp7rda(co) L. xix. 13 AF, Jd. xxi.

21 A. {Kar)epya, -arm, -covtm passim'1 : the class, epydcrofiai is

never used.

(iii) On the other hand the Attic futures of certain verbs

in -aw -e'w viz. eAco (from i\dw, iXavvw) KoAa! tcAcS have been

replaced 3 by (a7r)eA.acra> (Ex. xxv. n, Ez. xxxiv. 12) /<aXe<ja) and

(o-w)TeAeo-co : present and future were thus clearly differentiated.

In Jer. xiv. 12 crvvreXS) K (crwreAeo-co cett.) may be fut. : Ka\£>

ib. xxxii. 15 (KaXecreo A) xli. 1 7 is probably present.

For class, fut. xe'

w> Xe <^> Xe^ (indistinguishable from the

present) LXX, differentiating the tenses, has (diro- e«- -rrpocr-

cruy-)xe«, xee<^ X €" etc -> Xe^ Mai. ™- 3 A *s apparently intended

for the class, fut.

(iv) "OWvjju (air-) in LXX retains the Attic fut. (d,7r)oX<3

-ovjxai : oXiaw (Epic and late prose) which is normal in N.T. 4

is confined to Dt. vii. 23 A, Eccl. ix. 18, a gloss in Is. i. 25

(the clause tovs 8k direiOovvras d-rroXecru) is absent from MT,

and Is. elsewhere uses 6.7roXw) and Sir. vi. 3 cra-oXe'cms (but

aTroXel vi. 4, x. 3, xx. 22). "OfxpvfxL similarly has fut. o/xov/xac (Ex.

xxii. 8, Dt. xxxii. 40, Is. xlv. 23, lxv. 16) not the later 6>ocrw 5.

2. To the liquid verbs which retain asigmatic futures

((air)ayyeXw, (a7ro)(rreA.w etc.) there is added a new future,

formed from the 2nd aor., eAw eXovpai (dv- d<p- etc.), which

1 Ionic : Att. 8oki/j,&(Tw.

2 So in papyri and inscriptions from ii/u.c, Mayser 357 : KarauKevav

appears even earlier, ib.

3 So in the Ptolemaic papyri: Mayser 357 cites one iii/R.C. instance of

fut. avvriKovcnv.4 'OXw only in an O.T. quotation (1 Cor. i. 19) : but &wo\ov/j.cu still

remains.5 'Ctywcrw Prov. xxiv. 32 is aor. conj.

§ 20, 3] Future Tense 231

has entirely supplanted the old alptfcrw. A similar new fut,

formed from the 2nd aor. on the analogy of 'i-mov iuo/acu, is

cpayoLicu.

The class. e'8opai, which is absent from N.T., still remains in

the LXX, mainly in the Pentateuch, but (pdyop.ai is four times

as frequent : the proportion for the simple verb is about 56 eS.

(40 in Pent.) : 225 (pay. ; the only book where eS. has markedpreponderance is Exodus (19 e'S., 4 (pay. viz. xii. 8a, n a

, 44,

xxxiv. 18: contrast Deut. 2 e'S., 53 (pay.).

Aiapr^creTcu Sir. xxxviii. 28 is the only ex. of fut. of

[xdôfxaL (Att. jxaôvpiai, Ion. -fxa^nja-o/xaL -ecroâi).

"E$w is used to the exclusion of cr^'crco (§ 15, 3).

3. The future active begins to supplant the future

middle which Attic Greek employed with a certain group of

active verbs with quasi-deponent meaning, expressing for the

most part a physical action or an emotion 1.

aaco Is. v. 1,* (4 times). aVo/xat Jd. v. 3 BA, Is. xxvi. 1,

•*• (6 times).

a,Kovcra> 3 times only in B text anovcrofxai (eiV- in- vw-) is the

viz. 2 K. xiv. 16 [but -cropai normal LXX form,

xvi. 21 etc.], Is. vi. 9BKQ(perhaps under the in-

fluence of the N.T. quo-tations in Mt. xiii. 14, Actsxxviii. 26: elsewhere in

Is. -a-ofxai), Jer. li. 16 BK 2.

d\akd£a> Is. xli. I K, Jer. xxix. -dgopai A in Jer. Ez. locc. citt.

2, Ez. xxvii. 30.

ajxaprr](T(3i Sirach (vii. 36, xxiv. -tro/xat elsewhere in LXX.22).

diravTr](ra> and -(rofiab are both equally repre-

sented.

(TvvavT7](Tu> Ex. V. 3 AF, Is. -cro/xas 9 times,

xxxiv. 14.

Jjiravrrja-a Sir. xv. 2 HA. -aofiaL ib. BC, Dan. x. 14.

1 Kiihner-Blass § 323: Rutherford /VPsjyff.2 Also as a variant or in Hexaplaric interpolations in A and K: 3 K.

viii. \i A (?from Aquila), Jer. xi. 3 K, Mic. iii. 7 AQ, Sl> cxliv. 19 X, Prov.

xxviii. 17 a X, Job xxxvii. 23 X : in Ez. viii. 18 AQ ov fir) el<raKov<rio (from

Theod.) the verb is no doubt conj.

232 Verbs -a [§ 20, 3—

else (Badiovjxai^

-jSAeô/zai usually (Dt., i and 3 K.,

2 Ch., Is., Min.)

/3o77cro/xai usually.

-aofxcu elsewhere in LXX.

-a-ofxm L. xxvi. 32, Job xiii. 10,

Is. xli. 23, Hi. 15, Jer. iv. 9.

j3a8iS> Jer. xxx. 3 X*.

fiimo-a Prov. vii. 2, Job xxix.

18, 4 M. vi. 20 (eVt/3.).

-/3Ae\|/a> rarely : L. xxvi. 9, Is.

vi. 9 (as in the N.T. cita-

tions : see above on d-

Kovaco), Ixvi. 2, v. 12 N*,

Ez. xxxvi. 9, Zech. i. 16B*,Tob. xi. 8 X, Job G x. 4 A.

-ftorjcra) rarely, usually withv.l. : L. xxv. 10, Jos. vi. 10

B, Is. v. 29 f. BX, xxxiv.

14 X, xlii. II BXr (-aofxai

8 times in Is.), Lam. iii. 8,

1 Ch. xvi. 32 A, 1 M.iv. 10 X.

-yeXdcrco Job xxi. 3 B, 4 M.v. 28.

davfxda-co (Ionic) L. xix. 15

(-a-jjs F), Dt. xxviii. 50,

Job xxi. 5 B (-owe KA), Is.

xiv. 16 NAQr (-o-ovrai B).

kv\Js(0 M> ix. 31.

ot/xco^co 4 M. xii. 15.

6\o\vgoo Is. xvi. 7, lxv. 14,

Am. viii. 3.

e/x77-ai£co Is. xxxiii. 4 BK*Q,Job xl. 24 A.

TTvevo-m "& cxlvii. 7 (perhapscausat. "make to blow"),

Sir. xliii. 20.

a-iyrjaa Ex. xiv. 14, Sir. xx. 7.

cnarrrjcrcd Is. lxv. 6 BXQ(-aofiai A), Sir. xx. 7 K.

(rpe^co) 8pafjLa> Cant. i. 42

.

(fiddo-w (Ionic, Xen.) Eccl.

xii. I, 7rpocj6âa-(B 4 K. xix.

32, Sir. xix. 27, * lviii.

11 etc.

With some verbs Attic preferred fut. mid. but also employedfut. act. So in LXX (Kara)8ia>$a> -ofxai are both used (but onlyeK8ia>ga) : similarly Cw^ (causatively ^ cxxxvii. 7, cxlii. 1 1 ftaeisfxe) 4 K. xviii. 32, Prov. ix. 11 BK, Am. v. 6 A, Sir. xxxvii. 26 Aand (commonly) (rjcrofj.cu. The fut. act. only is used in the

1 The later fiadicroficu -i<roo are not found in LXX.2 And perhaps 2 K. xviii. 19, 22 (dpa/xu Swete).

else (ip^TraiôjJiai,

-aofiai Sir. xliii. 16.

-o-ofjLcu Lam. iii. 49.else -a-opai Is. xlii. 14, Ixii. 1,

6 etc.

else -8pa/j,ovfiai.

[Attic cpdrjaofjiai not used.]

21, I ] First and Second A orist 233

following verbs (class, prefers^ mid.) : yrjpda-a, (Job xxix. 18),ypv^co, eiraivecrcD, cf. apTrauco I (ii) above.

Many middle futures remain unaltered e.g. yvao-opm, 8ôpai,aTTodavovfxai, K.\av<Top,<u (not -era) as in N.T.), Kenpdi-ouai (forKeKPd$€TeJer. iv. 5 BH read Kenpdâre AQ : the unreduplicated-Kpdôpai is a v.l. in Is. xlii. 2 A, Jer. xxix. 2 N* Jl. iii. i6X c - aAQ,Hb. i. i^B***': tiie later icprf£a> is not found), Xftntyopw, p.aBrj-(Top.ai, europcu, b-ôpai, Treicropai, pvr)crop,ai (not the rarer Atticpeva-ofiai, nor the later peicrco), reijopai, revôpat, (pevgofiai.

The converse use of fut. mid. for class, act. occurs in the twonew futures of xa^P e^, xapwop,cu and xaP°^âi (Att. x aiPWwsee § 24). Cf. dt^TJa-ofiai Is. lxv. 13 K*A.

§ 21. Verbs in -O. First and Second Aorist (andFuture Passive).

1. Sigmatic 1st aorist for 2nd aorist. As has beenstated elsewhere (§ 17, 2), the encroachment of the 1st aorist

terminations in -a (-av etc.) into the sphere of the old 2ndaorist began in a few instances in Attic Greek : in the koivtj

these terminations were rapidly extended to other verbs and in

modern Greek they are universal in the past tenses. On the

other hand the instances where the old 2nd aorist was replacedin the KOLvq by an entirely new 1st aorist in -<ra were few, andthe later language has not advanced much further in this

direction'. The few examples supplied by the N.T. 2 may beillustrated from the LXX, some of them, however, only fromthe later books.

fffija) 3 for fjyayov (the latter passim in LXX) occurs in thecompound (rvvfjâ (mod. Gr. eavvaga) in Jd. xi. 20 B (-rjyayev A),2 Es. (vii. 28, viii. 15, xvii. 5), 1 M. i. 4 AKV (beside aw^yayolelsewhere in these three books) : also in eVd£u Est. ix. 25 (andperhaps iav 8' induce Ez. xxii. 13 B: in Spare [ir)...eirdga> Ex.xxxiii. 5 the verb is probably fut. : cf. Jos. ix. 13 Spa ^...KaroiKels) •

civaôv I M. ix. 58 V.

\Thumb Handbuch 89 "Nur in einigen Fallen hat der sigmatische

Aorist sich auf Kosten des asigmatischcn bereichert."2 Blass N.T. § 19, r.

3 The form seems to have been first used in the compounds: Mayser 369cites one Ptolemaic ex. of 112 B.C. 5id£,7]<<rde> : ha...a£wfj.ei> occurs ina B.C., OP 742 (= Witkowski 94) : exx. accumulate later, Cronert 232 note 2.

234 Verbs in -11 [§ 21, 1

—

e

H(ju£pTt]cra (so mod. Gr. apaprrjcra) beside tfpaprov, the normalLXX form, occurs only in Lam. iii. 42 ripapTrja-apev, TJa-efBrjcrapev

(contrast the same form of confession with fjpdpropev in Bar.ii. 12, Dan. 09 ix. 5), Job xv. 11 C (f]pdprr]Kas cett), Eccl. v. 5

iâpaprrjaaL B (in causative sense).

'Epiwo-a is used (to the exclusion of the usual Attic efiicov) :

W. xii. 23, Sir. xl. 28, Prov. ix. 6 AKaa, 8iaj3iacrj] Ex. xxi. 21 BF:

but far commoner is efraa (Ionic and late: not Attic).

'EpXdo-TTjo-a (usually, ifnot always, in causative sense) replacesthe earlier Attic efiXao-rov throughout : Gen. i. n /SAacrrô-aroo fj

yrj fiordvrjv, N. xvii. 8, 2 K. xxiii. 5 B, Is. xlv. 8, Sir. xxiv. 17,

xxxix. 13 : in comp. with en- Is. lv. 10, Job xxxviii. 27.VE<W (intrans.) is still commonly retained : i'8v Gen. xxviii. 1 1,

Jon. ii. 6, Tob. ii. 4, 7, x. 7 X, 1 M. x. 50, xii. 27, elae8v 1 M.vi. 46, eVe'Su Jer. xv. 9, 8vpai-]d. xiv. 18 A, conj. 8vy L. xxii. 7 AF(8v B*), 2 K. iii. 35 : intrans. sigmatic 1 aor. 'iSvcra in iav...

KaTa8vdaxnv Am. ix. 3, inro8vcravTes Jdth vi. 1 3, asigmatic 1 aor.

SwavTOs 2 Ch. xviii. 34 B (8vvovtos A). ('Evebvaa, eê8vaa in

causal sense of clothing, unclothing are classical.)

The class, dvenpayov is retained in Jos. vi. 4, 5 (-Kpayevrcov

AFyid), Ez. ix. 1, xxi. 12, Zech. i. 14, 17, Sir. 1. 16: elsewhere (in

the later historical books) av£Kpa|a Jd. vii. 20, 1 K. iv. 5, 3 K.xii. 24 t B, xxii. 32, 1 M. ii. 27, 3 M. vi. 17, so &<pa£a Jd. i. 14,

2 K. xix. 4, Jer. xxii. 20 B, Tob. vi. 3 K, but the 1 aor. of thesimple verb commonly takes the reduplicated form iniKpaâpassim.

"EX1770V is practically universal in the LXX, as it actually is

in the Ptolemaic papyri 1: £X€u|«x does not seem to have come

into general use till the Christian era 2 and in LXX is limited to

the B text of Judges (ix. 9, 11, 13, aTro\el\j/a(Ta= dcpelaa A) andto 1 Ch. xxviii. 9 B idv KarakeL\j/r]s (-An/m? A). The constantsubstitution in A of the imperf. -eXenrov, -iXenvopr^v for -eXnrov,

-eXnroprju of B may be taken as an indication that the 2nd aorist

form had ceased to be familiar at the time when Cod. A or aparent MS was written.

' A-n-e'Spacra is confined to two passages in Cod. K : Jdth xi. 3(aTreSpas BA), Tob. i. 1 9 (elsewhere the classical forms a7re8pas,

-e8pa, -i8pa<rav, d7r68padi, 8t,a8pds).

"E<p8a.(ra (Attic) is the only aorist of tpddvco used in LXX, notthe alternative Attic 2 aor. ecpBrjv.

1 Mayser 364.2 Papyri exx. of KarfKeiipa from i'/a.d. onwards are given in Deissmann

BS 190, Cronert 234 note 6 (earliest date cited 40 A. D.) : cf. Dieterich

Untersuch. 238. Josephus keeps KariXiwov : Schmidt 458 attributes anoccasional -eXeixpa in the MSS to copyists. From the same source hasprobably come irape\ei\pap.ev in Polyb. xii. 15. 12.

§ 2i, 4] First and Second Aorist 235

~Evpov, not evprjcra, in LXX. For eVecra see § 17, 2 : foredaxra, edrjcra in Cod. A § 23, IO.

2. Sigmatic for unsigmatic ist aorist. New ist

aorists in -era replace in some instances an older unsigmatic

ist aor. The new iydftrjo-a occurs without variant in Est. F. 3,

in conjunction with Att. eyqixa, in 2 M. xiv. 25 (7rape/<aAecrej/

clvtov yr}fiai...iydfir)o-ev), while in 4 M. xvi. 9 both forms are

attested (yafiytravTes A, yyjpavTa nV). Similarly (av)ei\rj(ra 4 K.ii. 8, Ez. ii. IO (Att. etXa, as from eiXco, Epic e'Acra). Karevefxr]-

<rd/A7]v \l> lxxix. 14 replaces Att. -€veip.dfxr)v (but Sieveifia Dt.

xxix. 26) as vejxrjcrojxai Jer. xxvii. 19 etc. replaces ve/xov/xaL. Aist aor. wcra (Ionic, Hdt. 1. 157 aj/otcrai) for rjveyKa appears in

Bar. i. 10 dvolaare. The desire for uniformity produces the

new ist aor. KaTecrKo-rry^a-a (class. -ea-Kexj/dfirjv as elsewhere in

LXX) : 2 K. x. 3 (with Karaa-Keij/aa-O.aL in same v.) = 1 Ch. xix. 3,

I M. V. 38 A (-a-K07reva-at «V).

'AvWaXov (also in N.T.) * xxvii. 7, W. iv. 4, Sir. xlvi. 12,

xlix. 10, Hos. viii. 9 is an example of the reverse rare phe-

nomenon of a new 2nd aorist appearing in the later language

(but there is no certain early instance of any aorist from this

verb : dveOrjXa is late).

3. 2nd aor. pass, for 2nd aor. act. In ippvqv (LXXwith class. Greek) we have an early instance of the preference

in the case of a v stem for the passive aorist in -t)v with active

meaning. The Kowq extended this to other u verbs or perhaps

revived old dialectic passive forms. So (for Att. Z$w)dve(pvrj((rav) i K. v. 6, Dan. G vii. 8, viii. g, trpoo-<pv€VTo<i ib.

vii. 20. LXX however retains eSw (1 supra) and has no

instance of iSvrjv (as in N.T. Jude 4, with the early ex. of

&ieK8vrjvcu in Hippocrates).

Cf. class. ex"-PVv and the preference for passive aorists in

deponent verbs (6 infra).

4. ist and 2nd aorist (and future) passive. The

236 Verbs in -O [§ 21, 4

1 st aor. pass., like the 1st aor. act., held its own and extended

its range in the kolvtj, and has survived with altered termina-

tion in the modern language (iSedrjKa). In a certain number

of words, however, the 1st aor. pass, in -8^v was replaced

by the 2nd aor. pass, in -r\v. The somewhat surprising

phenomenon of the introduction of new passive forms of the

strong aorist—a tense which in the active wTas losing some of

its ground—is largely due, no doubt, to the increasing prefer-

ence in the later language for smooth and easy pronunciation,

such as was afforded by the single consonant in the termination

of the 2nd aor. pass., and the avoidance of the harsh juxta-

position of consonants, especially of two aspirated letters (\0,

4>0), which occurred in most of the discarded passive 1st aorists.

In the early vernacular and in poetry there are instances of e.g.

eKpvcfyrjv (for iKpvc/jOrjv) : the koivtj sometimes went further and

dropped the remaining aspirated letter, writing iKpyfi-qv, and

generally preferred a medial to an aspirated letter as the final

sound of the stem 1.

-TJYY€'Xt]V2 (for -r/yyeXdrjv) is universal in LXX : dv- a7r-rjyy.

passim, 81- Ex. ix. 16, 2 M. i. 33 : fut. dv- arc- 81- ayyeXrjcrofiai

<& xxi. 31, Iviii. 13, 2 Es. xvi. 7.

•qvoi-yrjv, fut. dvoiyrjirofiai, are limited to 2 Esd. (xxiii. 19,xvii. 3) : elsewhere in LXX the 1st aor. pass, with x@ is retainedeither in the classical form dvemx^v" (v v - § I0 > 6) or more often

in the new form rjvotxBqv with fut. pass. dvoixOrjo-ofxai Is. xxxv. 5,

lx. 11, Ez. xliv. 2, xlvi. 1.

^pirctYTjv (St-) W. iv. 11, Sir. vi. 2, Tob. i. 20, with fut. 8mp-TTayr)(jop,ai Sir. xxxvi. 30, Am. iii. 11, Zech. xiv. 2, Dan. ii. 5,

iii. 96 A : but the class. 8t,-(<rvv-)r)p7rdcrdriv is kept by some literary

writers, Prov. vi. 25 B^, 3 M. v. 41, 4 M. v. 4.

Fut. iXt-yi] <to|acu Is. xxxiv. 4: the class, aor. is kept in Jobxviii. 8 (lit.) ekixBe'ir} (etX. A).

The class, enavdrjv, KavOrjo-ojiai, in which there was as yet 3

perhaps no clashing of aspirate sounds, are usual in LXX:lKd/qv (Epic, Ionic and late writers) appears in Jd. xv. 5 B, 2 K.

1 BlassN.T. § 19, 3.2 A doubtful ex. occurs in Eur. /. T. 932, "the only instance in classic

Greek" according to Veitch.3 Later they came to be pronounced like et<d<p6riv, Ka<p9irj<T0fxaL.

§ 2i, 4] A orist and Ftiture Passive 237

xxiv. I (('(cjcaâi), Dan. iii. igbis (0 ib. eKKajJ), 94 (Kareô-a*),and the fut. (eV Kara-)Kar](rojxaL in (Is. xlvii. 14 AQ*: -«ni;(9. BN)Sir.^xxviii. 12, 22 f., xl. 30, Tob. xiv. 4 BA

(K au'<9. K).

iKpiip^v, Kpyâofiat 1 (with compounds) are used throughoutto the exclusion of the classical but ill-sounding «„^^„'upvcpd-qo-opai: cf. the new present Kpu/3a>, § 19, 3.

'

SiaXcY^vcu, 1 Es. viii. 45 B has classical authority : A readsdiaXe^dfjvai and so in 2 M. xi. 20, Est. i. 18 AeêVra BK 81a-Aexdrjaofim Sir. xiv. 20BNC (-8ex6. A).

'

In KaTeXfirqorav 2 Es. xi. 2 B*™d the reading is supported bythe fact that this book has in another instance quoted above(ijvoLyrjv) been found the solitary LXX witness to these late 2ndaor. forms

: the other MSS have -e\{ e)l<p6Wav, the classical formof aonst which with -XeicpBrjcropai is used elsewhere in LXX.

Fut, pass. vi<J>ijoron<u L. xv. 12 comes under the same head-the older aor. pass, of vifa (v'nrroa) was ivicbdrjv (Hippocr ) noclass, use of fut. pass, is attested.

The Pentateuch uses the 1 aor. pass. KaT epvXdw (a latecompound

:no passive tenses are attested in class. Greek of the

simple verb) Gen. xxvii. 38 E, xxxiv. 7, L. x. 3 : the later booksemploy KCf/rev^v 3 K. xx. 27, 29, ¥ iv. 5, xxix. 13, xxxiv 1 c

Sir. xiv. I, xlvn. 20, Dan. 9 x. 16 BabAQ, Karawyôaac SirXll. 12, XX. 21.

(Kar>p<V,v 2Jos. xxiv. 33 a B (class. -vX6v A), Jer. xxxii. 10

{-vgaxTiv A), Am. ix. 2 AQ (-kPvI3&,<tiv B), ^ xciii. 13.Iireo-ymjv (ro-) (unclass.) is frequent and fut. eVio-xen-n'o-ouat

occurs m 1 K. xx. 18 bis: the earlier 1st aor.(eW<iiV Hippocr )

is confined to 1 Es. 11. 21 6Va>s... eW K«^ "that search may bemt^s (

c°ntrast VL 2I ^t0 -K f7riJra)), the cognate fut. to Ten iii16 BAQ {emo-Keâ. K*) : cf. § 24 s.V. <rK07rea>.

tra.yi\v (sk- 2 M. xv. 20, iir- Ez. xxiv. 18, i Es. vi. 19 etc.rrpoa- aw- vir-) is usual, with fut. vtroTayrja-ofiai (¥ lxi 1 Wvm 14, Dan. O vii. 27, xi. 37 )

: the class. 1 aor. pass, is confinedto the participle m two literary books which also use the 2 aor. :

orav i7riTayrj...crvvTekov(TL to raêV...ro (Twraxdev Ep. J. 6l f. rhirpoarraxdevra Est. i. 1 5.

"'

Where in classical Greek a verb possessed both 1 and 2 aorpass., the former, if it contained two aspirated letters, disappearsin LXX

: so always iP(p)i<j»iv (some classical authority), pupfropai(post-class.), -eo-rpdcprjv, -aTpacprjo-opai, to the exclusion of ip'i&e-nv 3

e(TTpe(p&r]v etc.5

_1 An instance in Eur. Suppl. 543 : the strong aor. in the form ^m™

is found in classical poetry. * '

J>The 6 was dropped in the earlier vulgar language : KaroP vXW6fie<T9a

irovyrjs; Anstoph. Av. 394.3

p i<|)e 1 c W. xviii. 18 A is clearly a corruption or correction of anoriginal picpeic.

238 Verbs in -O [§ 21, 5

—

5. On the other hand the general tendency was to intro-

duce new first aorists passive 1 and analogous futures.

'Et£'x6V (with tcxô-o/xcu) Gen. xxiv. 15, 1. 23 etc. and aire-

KTavOrjv 1 M. ii. 9 were in Attic expressed by different words

(eyevofxrjv, dirWavov). 'EkXlOtjv (poet.) \& CI. 12, Sir. XV. 4

(Kkio-Ofj «) and KXiOyjcrofxai * ciii. 5 BT replace the usual Att.

2nd aor. ei<\ivr]v and kAiv^cto/mu. Other new or un-Attic forms

are kfipwOrjv (Ionic : not rjSearOrjv)—f3pw0rjo-oâi: iaxÔrjv (Ionic

:

aw- Gen. viii. 2, 2 K. xxiv. 21 [-eo-fy A], 25 [do.] etc., kcm-

Tob. X. 2 N, 3 M. V. 12 [KaTTjo-xeOy A])— o-xe^cro/tai (xar- R.

i. 13, aw- Job ® xxxvi. 8) : in passive sense confined to

three books ip(p)vo-0r)y (4 K. xxiii. 18 B, * lix. 7, lxviii. 15 etc.,

1 M. ii. 60, xii. 15)

—

pvo-OrjcrofjLCLi (4 K. xix. n [in the parallel

Is. xxxvii. 11 koI av pvaOyjcrr] ; of B is a Hexaplaric addition],

* xvii. 30). Other exx. are given in the Table of Verbs (§ 24):

a special class of these new forms is dealt with in the

following paragraphs.

6. Aorist (and future) passive for aorist (and

future) middle in Deponent Verbs. Already in classical

Greek many deponent verbs, particularly those expressive of

emotion, took an « aorist passive in -6-qv in place of the aorist

middle which from their reflexive or transitive meaning might

be expected2

: the majority, however, of these verbs retained

the future middle. This employment of the passive was a first

step in the direction of the elimination of the special forms of

the middle voice (as in modern Greek) and the use was quickly

extended in the Koivq to other verbs : uniformity was also

introduced by the substitution of passive for the old middle

futures. Two instances of these new passive aorists stand out

from the rest by their great frequency.

'E7£v^6t]v (with compounds: Ionic, Doric and Hellenistic)

1 Except eT^x^V all the instances quoted have only one aspirated

letter.2 See the list in Kuhner-Blass § 324.

21, 6] A orist and Future Passive 239

is used interchangeably with the Attic iycvofivp, throughout theLXX as in the Ptolemaic papyri 1

.

The two forms often occur in the same context and it ishazardous to draw distinctions. But, on the whole, there appearsto be a tendency to write eyepjdrjv with a predicate and withthe more substantive meaning "came," "became," "amountedto,

^

arose (e.g. eyevr/Ot] pfjfia Kvpiov rrpos 'Afipdp Gen. xv. I toTrpat eyeprjdr, Ex. x. 13), whereas the introductory formula "andit came to pass" m certain books at least (Pentateuch, 1 and2 Ui.) is more often Ka \ iyevero: in the Kingdom books thisdistinction disappears.—Ez. a writes iyfV 6pr,v throughout (excepteyevrjdriu xix. 2, xxvi. i BQ : also xxvi. 17 AQ, an interpolation

f[0n\?lwhereas Ez

- £ uses iyevjeriv frequently.—In the moodsthe old forms preponderate (but conj. yeVVd2><TiV Dt. xxiii. 8, inf.yev^vm Ex. ix. 28, Jdth xi. 22, xii. 13, part, rarely yevrjdels e giLx. xix. 16 : optat. only yevolpr,v etc.) except that in the imperatyevijdTjTais as frequent as yevetrda and is preferred in the Pent

'

e.g. yevrjdr,Tco (pS>S - Kaliyivero (pcos Gen. i. 3.—The perf. yeyivvmu

fflf ^ltlC

'A

1S aiS° un(

?ommon in LXX, yiyova being usual

i-S24;.— ine Att. tut. yevrjvopai is kept: Gen. xvii. 17 bis Eccl

1. 9, II (yevrjdijo: A), ii. 18 AC (yivop. cett.).

'Attekp^v "answered," the usual Hellenistic form, is employedthroughout the LXX 2

: the classical dir€KpivdMv in the fewpassages where it occurs seems to be chosen as suitable forsolemn or poetical language : Ex. xix. 19 (God is the Speaker :

contrast 8 aVe/cpi^ 8i ™S 6 Ws), Jd. V. 29 A dvraireKplvavTo,aVecpiWo (in Deborah's song), 3 K. ii. 1 (David's solemn lastcharge to Solomon), 1 Ch. x. 13 (not in M.T.: probably alater gloss), diroKpivai Job xl. 2 B (God speaks: dwoKpWrjri xA:direKpiOrj KtJpios xxxix. 31 is from ©), Ez. ix. 11 (the speaker is

an emissary from God). The fut. is diroKpifrqo-ofiai.

_

Similarly vweKpie^v "dissemble," "impersonate," -KPi6m Sir!• 2_9 -KpfoLs 2 M. V. 25, -KP l6rjvai Vi. 21 V (iTTOKDlVOl A) 24beside -KpivaxrBai (lit

) 4 M. vi. i 7 : &« pt'fy„ and duiKp^ouZreason" or "plead" (Ez. « and Joel), and KpiBrjrofuu in same

sense Job xm. 19, Jer. 11. 9.

1 Mayser 379, 362.2 It is the only form found in the Ptolemaic papyri, but the instances

are few (Mayser 379). AireKpu>dmv continues into iv/B.c. in Attic inscrip-tions (Meist. 194).

^

240 Verbs in -O [§ 21, 6

—

Examples where verbs expressing emotion now take on these

new forms for the first time are :

*rWer,v: aladrjdf, Job xl. 18 but class, jjadtyrjv Job xxiii 5

V' a-dai), 4 M. vm. 4-

cu.a-eii0Tio-op.ax Is. xxxiii. Ill

BK*Q* Prov. xxiv. 14 B Ifor dass _ atv^V âi.

(alad-qa-jj HA).

aicr0av0Tio-ou.ai Is. xlix. 26. I „ .

lOau-Mei 1 1 M. vi. 8, Dan. Causal daêw, deponent -eurdat

© viii. 17, 18 A. are unclass..

aerend^v (Polyb.) i K. xv. Class. Gk uses pres. and mrpf.

35 etc., fut. -rjeôfxai * cix. only of the personal verb.

4 etc. : so perf. -/xe/xeXr?/xai

1 M. xi. 10. ., , r ' '

'Hyep^y (also Attic) is used to the exclusion of W oWtogether with the new fut. iyep6q<rofiai.

.

On the other hand we have only middle aonsts in the

following cases: ijyaXXiao-apjv (with fut. -<Wh: N.l. has also

âXkid(<r)6V ,), ê\oyWa^v 2 M. xill. 26 (^cro/xat Jer. Xll. I.

N.T. has besides -j}tV), vpvv™Mv Ge^ *vll\ *5> 4 M. vm. 7

(Attic preferred j/Vij'V : fut. as in Att. (a»r)api|i7cropzt Is. xxxi. 7,

A M. x. iO, suaveo-d^v (not eôr^'V as m Plut).4

In thefollowing both aor. mid. (rare in class. Greek) and aor.

pass, are represented in LXX : #Wo Jdth ix. 3 (else B8eoV

1 2 and 4 MA SteX^wro Jd. vm. 1 B (but bu£KeX 6i]vai 1 iss.

viii. 45 A \-\rfivai B], 2 M. xi. 20 : fut. -\eX6wopai Sir. xiv. 20 is

classical beside -Xeô/xai).

7. A new future passive makes its appearance beside

the old classical aorist passive in the following deponent verbs.

Alaxweô^ Is. i. 29 etc. (the class, fut. of the simple verb

usually -ofywu, but ^raurxwl^cropu) :Se^cro/xai 3 K. Vlll. 33 etc.

(class Se^'o-o/xat not in LXX): Ivflvp^cro/iai W. ix. 13, Sir.

xvi. 20 (but class. IvI^Wai Sir. xvii. 31 B*C :-^V. K*AB^):

koÔô^ passim (no early attestation for fut. pass, or mid.):

vXavrjefaofmi Is. xvii. n (class. vXwwopaL): ^r,0Wo^(doubtful class, authority) is used throughout LXX (except

1 'WavvAcrOvv, eavfMffdfao/Mi in LXX are used passively only (class.),

not as deooTents as in the Apocalypse. Est. C. 2 1 'idêv ras X eVa S «™>

is a possible exception: R.V. translates as passive.

22, i ] Contract Verbs 241

4 M. viii. 19 ov <J3o^7]cr6fxeOa A : -t/^o-. k : A is probably right

considering the writer's Attic proclivities). EvXaPrjfhjvofiai,

evcjipavOycTOfiai, 6pyLa8y]aofx,aL, for which there is some classical

authority, are used to the exclusion of evAa/fyVo^ai, evcppavovpai,

opyiov[xcu.

The old middle futures are kept in e.g. Swrja-op-ai, 7ropeva-op,ai :

Cod. A supplies instances of the later forms, bwrjOrja-opai 11 K.

xvn- 33, Jer. v. 22, Ez. vii. 19, iropevdtfo-opai 3 K. xiv. 2 (inter-

polation from Aquila), so R. ii. 9 BA (beside Tropeia-rj in same z/.).

Further middle futures retained are fiovhrjo-opai Job xxxix. g,eTTipelrjo-opm Sir. xxxiii. I3b , ireipdo-ofiai 2 M. to.

§ 22. Contract Verbs.

1. Confusion of forms in -d« -e«. In modern Greekthe three old types of contract verbs have practically

2been

reduced to one, viz. a combination of those in -aw and -eo>, in

which the forms of the -aw class in a (5) have been retained,

while the w of the 1st and 3rd plur. has been replaced by ov

from the -eu> class : p™ -as -a -ovpie -are -ovv. The mergingof -aw -eo) into a single class found a starting-point in the formswhich were common to the two classes (ti/^Vw fakr}™).

In the LXX the old classes are in the main correctly dis-

tinguished, but in the Maccabees portion of Codd. Ak andelsewhere (rarely in B) we see the beginnings of the process 3

in the confusion of w and ov in the imperf., present andparticiple.

_In the following instances -da verbs take on forms from those

in -ia> (ov for a). Imperf. (3rd plur.) : inrjpwrovv 2 M. vii. 7 A (-wvV), rjpeivovv I M. ix. 26 K (-wv AV), avvrjvTov I M. xi. 2 K (-wvAV)

:(1st sing.) rcpoo-ebonovv ¥ cxviii. 166 AR (-wv XT). Pres. :

npoicriv Is. xxix. 13 N* Bvfuownv ib. lxv. 3 X. Part. : Karapoovl-twv2M. vill. 3 A (-(Bj/rwi/ V), a-iwirovvrav 4 M. x. 1 8 A (-wvrwv K).

J Cod. A also supplies the only ex. of aor. mid. 48wr)<rdfir)v (poetical) in1 M. ix. 9 Svvqa&tieda (Bwwp.e6a XV). For the usual aor. ^vvfidriv -daQrivsee §§ 18, 2, 16, 3.

1112 The type Trarw -els is rare: the -6u class has disappeared and made

way for new forms m -divu : Thumb Handbuch 112 ff.3 The instances multiply in Patristic writings : Reinhold 85 f.

T. T /-

242 Contract Verbs [§ 22, 1-

In the following readings -ea> verbs go over to the -da class

(a for ov). Imperf. : e8va(p6pav 2 M. xiii. 25 A (-owV), ideapcov

Jdth x. 10 K (-ow B, -ova-av A), ipiaav Mai. ii. 13 K* (-ow cett),

7?yi/cW W. vii. 12 tfc.avia# pres . : Trrowvrat Jer. xxvi.J B*KA

(-owrai Q), iraraxriv Is. xxv. IO A. Part.: (ro epyov...rjv) dpyav

2 Es. iv. 24 BA, cf. XaAo^ra Zech. i. 19 N* ( = XaXawra for -owra).

Conj. : IVa fxrj...en8cKa 2 M. vi. 15 A (-# V).

'EAeaV has almost entirely supplanted the older iXeelv :the

tenses most commonly used (yXerjcra ZXeijcrw) are of course

derivable from either.

So with preponderant authority (B ab and occasionally Areading the -ico form) e'Xea Tob. xiii. 2 B*KA, ¥ xxxvi. 26, cxiv.

5 £< (-ei AT), Prov. xiv. 31, xxi. 26, Sir. xviii. 14: iXeSxnv Prov.

xiii. 9 a B^ (-oOtrt A) : iXeavn Prov. xxviii. 8 B* (-own B abKA)

:

iXeavres 4 M. vi. 12, eXe'a (impt.) ib. ix. 3. The older -«o forms

are retained in two literary books only : iXeels W. xi. 23, eXeelv

2 M. iii. 21.

2. Verbs in -6,u>. Zaco (C^'w)1 keeps Attic 17 and xp®* ^ -1

has Att. inf. xPwOcu, (Est. viii. 11 <to, E. 19, ix. 13, W. xiii. 18,

2 M. iv. 19, xi. 31), xPSor^at (Ionic and late)2 only in 2 M.

vi. 21 A (xpwaaOai V). But the remaining "-??a> verbs," as

Dr J. H. Moulton terms them 8, are in the kolvt] brought into

uniformity with other -aw verbs. So in LXX Suj/a Is. xxix. 8

(ind.)j Prov. xxv. 21 (conj.): ireivS, Prov. xxv. 21 (conj.), eTi-eiW

Dt. xxv. 18.

In the last-named verb the a further encroaches into the fut.

and 1st aor. (§ 18, 1), ireivdaa) irrelvaara always in LXX:similarly Sifdaovaiv i Is. xlix. 10 B«*Q* (elsewhere always

St-^370-03 Is. lxv. 13 etc., itinera).

KaT-qp-qtraro 3 K. ii. 8 A is the Ionic form (-ao-aro B is Attic).

3. Verbs in -m. The classical rule that dissyllabic verbs

in -eo) contract only ee and eet is observed in LXX in the case

1 The only LXX imperf. tftv (as from '^im) N. xxi. 9, Jos. iv. 14, 2 K.

xix. 6 has some classical authority beside 2fai>: imperat. prjdi (similarly

formed) Dan. 00 ii. 4 etc. is post-classical.2 KaraxpciffdaL appears in Egypt as early as iii/B.C. beside xPV<r®M "

Mayser 347.s Prol. 54.

4 The reading is supported by the marginal note in Q, d'a' Siiprfcr,

a' 6/jloIws rocs 0' 8i\p&<r.

22, 3] Contract Verbs 243,

of TrXeco, Trvew, pew in the passages, not very many, where theseverbs appear. With SeWcu and x«*>, the koivtJ, as illustrated bythe LXX, shows a tendency to extend the use of uncontractedforms still further 1

.

Aeo^cu in several instances leaves ee uncontracted (deerai,Seeadai are attested in MSS of Xenophon, Veitch s.v.).In LXX :

'

Uncontracted. Contracted.

eiribeerai Dt. xv. 8 B, ioB oarcu Sir. xxviii. 4, Dan. O vi. 5.(-berjrai AF bis).

ibiero Job xix. 16 (eSeeiro A), iSelro Gen. xxv. 21, Est. C. 14BK,Jdth xn. 8 B (edero A), Dan. O vi. 10.Est. C. 14 A.

teecrdat *• xxvii. 2, Ixiii. 2. M<r6ai Job xxxiv. 20.

A mixture of forms, irregular retention of e before contracted el,is seen m edeelro A Job loc. at., cf. e-n-ideovp-eva Sir. xli. 2 A(Seofxivw cett). More striking is the juxtaposition twice overof a similar form beside an uncontracted « in Dt. xv. 8 B, 10 B,oaov eiriSeerai, kci66ti IvSeeiTcu. Is this intended for a futureanalogous to the LXX fut. ^e<S -eels -eel (§ 20, 1 (iii)) ?

In xfi« Attic Greek had already relaxed the rule as tocontraction in (1) the syllables -ee, which might be contracted ornot

:but (11) -eei was always contracted. The LXX keeps the

open forms also m (ii) in the new future Xea *««• Xee2 (§ 20, 1),which was designed to differentiate the fut. from the present

:

also occasionally in the present, enXeeiv Jer. xxii. 17 (cf. presentiroLelv which follows), 7rpoa-Xeecv Ez. xliii. 18 and (apparently notto be accented as futures) KaraXeei Job xli. 14, eKX eei Sir. xxviii. 1 1,xiei ib. xliii. 19. As regards (i) diversity still prevails. Contractedare iKXelar6m, 8ieX e2ro, eyXei 4 K. iv. 41, iveX ei ib. iv. 40 B : butuncontracted enX ee Jd. vi. 20 B, eKXiere * lxi. 9 BR \6' Ez.xxxin. 25], and passim iveXeev. With dcaXeelrai L. xiii. 55 A cf!evdeelrai in the preceding paragraph.

Of fluctuation between -co and -e'co (as in earlier Greek) theLXX affords the following examples.

'EirifieXofiai and -fieXovpai are both classical: Ptolemaicpapyri use the former almost exclusively (Mayser 347 f.). SoeiripiXeadai I M. xi. ^ NV* (-peXelade A), but eVt/zeXc^/xcu Gen.xhv. 21 : the frequency of iirtpe\6p,evos in the papyri supportsthe accent empeXov in Prov. xxvii. 25.

'EnirieCovvTes Ez. xxii. 29 BA (-ovres Q) has Ionic (Horn.1 In Patristic writings exx. of airoirXieiv , iicrrveeiv, xarippee etc. occur:

Remhold 84 f.

16—

2

244 Contract Verbs [§ 22, 3—

irie£ew, Hdt. Tue£evfjLevos) and Hellenistic authority (Polybius) :

else in LXX ttU^co (-a£«, § 24).

'Pi7TT€co in pres. and impf. is classical beside plirTco : so in

2 M. (iTTipnrTovvTts iii. 26, i^epirrTovv x. 30) and Dan. 9 {pirr-

rovpev -ovvTos ix. 1 8, 20) : in SF lxxxiii. II B reads TrapapiTrreladat,

the other uncials -eadai, : elsewhere plirruy 'ipitvTov Jer. vii. 29,

xliii. 23, xlv. 26, W. xvii. 19.

LXX has arepeco (2 M. xiii. II, 3 M. ii. 33), TrpocrKvpovcrav

(1 M. x. 39), (TvyKvpova-us -ovvra (N. xxi. 25, xxxv. 4 etc.) only :

Ptolemaic papyri have crrepofiai only (class, in pres. and impf.)

and usually 717)00-- crvy- Kvpovr(a) : Mayser 348.

4. Verbs in -do>. These are as a rule regular and un-

affected by confusion with the other types, analogous to that

which takes place between -aw and -«o verbs. Exceptions 1 are

££r}\r]<Ta Zech. viii. 2 X (-wcra -co/<a cett), iarpayyaXrjpiivo^ Tob.

ii. 3 ABab (-co/xe/os B*) ia-TpayydkyjTat n ib. : the converse change

is seen in fieftapu/xivos 2 M. xiii. 9 V (-^/xeVo? A).

The inf. is still in -ow as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2: the

later -olv only in iipolv Tob. xii. 6 B (~ow A). Cf. the substitu-

tion of 01 for ou in o-^voicrdw 2 Es. xvii. 3 N*.

Arfkovaovo-LV I Es. iii. 15 A, iireTrXrjpovTO ( = -coto) 2 M. vi. 4 Amay be compared with the exx. of replacement of a> by ov referred

to above (1).

For 2nd sing, -atrai -ovcrac see § 1 7, 12.

§ 23. Verbs in -MI.

1. Transition to the -w class. As a consequence of

the general tendency of the later language towards uniformity

and elimination of real or imagined superfluities, the com-

paratively small class of verbs in -pa was destined to disappear

or rather to be absorbed into the predominant class of verbs

in -w. In modern Greek the absorption is complete. In the

LXX the process is only beginning and the -fu forms are still

well represented: the transition to the -w class is less advanced1 A further instance probably in ad<pufj,&rj ov /j,i) adipudrjs Jer. xxix.

13 BfcSQ (ddoov/uivrj A) : the pres. part., not the perfect, is usual in this

manner of rendering the Hebrew inf. absolute.2 Mayser 349: the earliest ex. of -olv to which Dr J. H. Moulton refers

me is dated 18 a.d. (BM iii. p. 136 bis). The form owes its origin to

analogy (Xt/et : \ietv :: 877X0? : dr)\olv) as explained in his Prol. 53 n. 2.

23, 2] Verbs in -MI H5

than in the N.T. In particular the -/u forms in the middle-passive voice are almost universal. The middle -/« forms heldout longest, no doubt, because the terminations in that Voicediffered less widely from the -co type than in the active:rtferai, e.g., could be referred to either type ; the comparativerarity of the use of the middle of these verbs, mainly in literarywritings, also perhaps contributed to the preservation of theclassical forms. The new verbs in -co were not always coinedin the same mould. They might be contracts in -da> -eco -oco,

or they might be mute (liquid) verbs in -co. The three formsof -fit verb with infinitives -dvai -eVat -oW perhaps suggestedthe formation in the first place of contract verbs in -aw -eco -oco,

which ultimately made way for mute verbs. Thus arose to-raw

— (i)o-TaVft): TLOew—TtOw : StSoco— Si'Sco. In the first of these

pairs LXX prefers icrraco, N.T. io-toVco.

2. The verbs in -wp (including 6'AXv/xt = okvufii) may beconsidered first because they were the first to succumb, activeforms as from -vu> appearing already in Attic Inscriptions ofv/iv/b.c. 1 In the LXX the -/u forms are universal in themiddle voice (the instances occur mainly in the literary books),while in the active the -co forms are normal, but not quite tothe exclusion of the older type. The distinction betweenactive and middle holds good in the Ptolemaic papyri 2

.

Active -vtu forms. Active -vu forms.

eiu86iKvt>|Ai 4 M. vi. 35 : Seucvvto Ex. xxv. 8, Ez. xl. 4, TobvnoMievvpcv I Es. ii. 20 A : iv. 20 («rVt-), xiii. 6 BA :'

V7TO-vTjrodeiKwre Tob. xii. 6 K. SeiKvvo/iev i Es. ii. 20 B :

, ,SeiKvvova-iv 3 K. xiii. 12.

eiTLdeiKvvvai 4 M. xiv. 1 8. VTredeiKvvev 3 M. v. 29.fciKvvs W. xiv. 4, xviii. 21: SeiKvvav Dt. i. 33 , iwobeiKviovTos

'XZ™ ^P" J - 3 (?CKVV0V™S 2 Ch. xv. 3 A, ivodciKviovTes

Q*): 2 M. xv. 10 (vapeTTi-): Tob. xii. 6 BA.

3 M. v. 26 VTTobeiKVVS A(-va>v V), vi. 5 A (SiKvveis V).

>

1 Meisterhans 191. In v/b.C. once 6it,vv6irrw, iv/B.c. c3pW (butofivvvai), 11/B.c. UTpwvviueLv and from i/s.c. onwards ofxvieiv.

2 Mayser 351 f.

246 Verbs in -MI [§ 2 3,2—

Middle (all in -pi): ivdeUvva-ai W. xii. 17 {-vis K*) : eVt-

8eiKvvo-dai 4 M. i. I : ev-{€7ri-)8ei<vipevos Prov. xii. 17, Dan. 00iii. 44, Ep. J. 25, 58, 2 M. ix. 8 A {-iovros V).

dve^Yvvcrav Ex. xl. 30 f. dvatevyvveiv Jdth vii. I.

<ir£pit(t)vv^a>v *& xvii. 33, Job 9xii. 18 A.

But in the mid. Trepi^wvvvrai ^ cviii. 19.

K€paVVOVT€S Is. V. 22 B*X^.

This reading is to be preferred to nepavvivres B abX c - b Swete{nepavvivres A). It may be a corruption of an older <epawiovres

;

just as the new-formed contract verbs in -da> etc. subsequentlydeveloped into mute or liquid verbs, so the v in -ia> wasafterwards eliminated and diroWico became dn6\vS>, deiKvia

beixvw etc. 1

Meiyvup.!. does not occur in the act., [Auryco being used instead

(Is. i. 22, Hos. iv. 2: SO also imperat. mid. avvavapioyeade Ez.

xx. 18 B). In the middle the -pi forms are retained:

—

{Trpoar)-

piyvvrai Prov. xiv. 13, 16, dvaplyvvrai Dan. © ii. 43: avv{av)e~

piyvvro Hos. vii. 8: avvavapiyvvadai Ez. xx. 1 8 AQ*".

oXXi)p,i. oXkvca.

dir6XXvcri{v) Prov. xii. 4, xv. I, diroXkiei Dt. viii. 20, Job ix. 22,

27 (e£oXX.), Eccl. vii. 8 B2 M. iii. 39 V : drroWvpevGen. xix. 13 : drroXXvre

1 M. ii. 2,7-

oXXivra Job xxxiv. 1 7.

Eccl. vii. 8 XAC, 2 M. iii. 39 A,Sir. xx. 22 A: e|oXXvet Prov.xi. I7B^*A {-vcri K c - a

).

dTvo\\v{a)v) Jer. xxiii. 1 BA {-vvres

NQ), Job (?6) xii. 23 5«AB ab

(om. B*), Sir. xx. 22.

diroWieiv Jer. i. 10= Sir. xlix. 7,

Jer. xviii. 7.

In the mid. the -pi forms are universal : drroXXvpai 1 M. vi. 13,

oXXvrai {-vvrai) Prov. ix. 18 etc., diroWvrai Sir. xvii. 28 ; StcoXXwroW. xvii. 10: dtroWipevos Ez. xxxiv. 29, Prov. xvii. 5 etc. (the

reading of A in Eccl. vii. 16 diroWvopevos is clearly late).

Ofwiift) Is. xlv. 23 {-icov N*), BelO 7 : 6p,viei Am. iv. 2, viii. 7 :

dpviere Hos. iv. 1 5, Jer. vii. 9:opviovaiv Jer. v. 2.

wpvvov Jer. v. 7, SPvci. 9.

6pvi{a>v) Is. xlviii. 1, lxv. 16,

Min. Proph. (5 exx.), M> xiv. 4,

lxii. 12, Eccl. ix. 2, Sir. xxiii. 10.

0jAViJVT6s Is. xix. 18 B {-iovres

K*T, -wouo-atK°-bAQ) is the

solitary ex. of an active -pi

form.opvieiv Jer. xii. 16 bis.

1 Dieterich 221 f.

§ 23, 3]e

'I<TT7]fii, lardoo etc. 247

The mid. in -fir. eôpwpai 4 M. x. 3 : 6p,wp,ivcov W. xiv. 31(-vopivmv C) : i^6fj.vvcrdai 4 M. iv. 26.

'Ptyywp is not used in pres. or imperf., pô-crto taking its

place : 3 K. xi. 3-1, 8iapprjcr<Ta>v ib. 11. The mid. keeps the -/xt

forms: (Karajp-qyvvrai 3 K. xiii. 3, Prov. xxvii. 9, Biepprjyvvvro

2 Ch. xxv. 12.

Sfk'vvwTi, W. xvi. 17 is the only ex. of the active: in the mid.o-fievvvrai Prov. x. 7, xiii. 9, xxix. 36 (diro-), ecrftevpvro 4 M. ix. 20.

KaTacrTpwvvuwv Job xii. 23.

New presents in -d(a> (-da), a natural outgrowth from theaor. eauebaa-a etc., replace those in -vvpi in Theodotion andlate versions : (for Kpepdvwfu) Kpepd(u>v Job xxvi. 7 BKC(upepvav A) : (for -Trerdvvvfu) e<7reTdâ>(v) Job xxvi. 9, 2 Es.ix. 5 : (for -aice8dvvvfu) 8tacrK.e8d£ei, SP' xxxii. IO (but mid. 81a-

a-KebdvvvTai Job xxxviii. 24). Cf. dp<fit,d£a> (Plutarch etc.) for

-ivvvpi (in LXX the aorist only is attested, rjpcplao-a -aadp,rjv or-ecrdprjv).

There is no attestation for pres. or imperf. of irr^ywiu.

For the new present drroTtwvai see § 19, 2.

3. Transition to the -« class of verbs in -dvcu -<=W

-ovcu. "Io-ttjjxi,. The -/xt forms of the act. are replaced or

supplemented by two new presents, the older contract lo-raco

(already used by Herodotus in 3rd sing. pres. and imperf.)

and, less often in LXX, the longer Lct-tcIvw (the termination -vo>

became increasingly popular in the later language) which makes

its appearance once in a papyrus of iii/B.c.1 and is used by

Polybius and later writers, including those of the N.T. Theabbreviated ardvw found in MSS of the N.T. is unknown to

the LXX. The -pa forms in LXX still hold their own in the

pres. sing. act. and, excepting the participle, in the middle.

Present. "lar-qpi (compounds included) is the only form in

use for 1 sing. : Gen. ix. 9, xli. 41, 2 K. xviii. 12, Jer. li. 11, Dan.O iv. 28, 1 M. xi. 57 bis, xv. 5. No form of 2 sing, occurs. For3 sing. Attic -la-Trja-i is used in the literary books (Prov. vi. 14,

xvii. 9, xxvi. 26, xxix. 4, Job v. 18, 2 M. vi. 16), elsewhere com-pounds of terra: dviara I K. ii. 8, depiara Sir. xxxiv. I BKC =xiii. 9, Kadia-ra and p,edicrTa Dan. ii. 21 2

. 2nd plur. 'larrare Jdth

1 avdiffrdvew in the Petrie papyri (Mayser 353). KadeLcrrq, etc. in papyri

of 165, 160 B.C. Aristeas like LXX has both forms : Kadicrruv § 228 butKaditrraveiv § 280.

2 Probably also eiCT&Me Job xxxi. 6 A should be read as elarq, fie, but

it does not represent the original text.

248 Verbs in -MI[§ 23, 3~

viii. 12 :_3rd plur. from lardco only viz. duaraHnv Is. lix. 2, laTaxriv

I M. viii. 1, /jbedia-raxTiv ib. 13.

Imperfect from tWaco only : cnrenadio-Tuv Gen. xxix. 3,(rvvlarav 2 M. ix. 25.

The ^r^. zVz/i appears in 3 forms (1) the Attic Kadio-ravmI M. xiv. 42, 4 M._y. 25 A'(-eorai/ai K), (2) fiedia-rdv 3 M. vi. 24,(3) la-rdveiv Ez. xvii. 14, e^Mrrdveiv 3 M. i. 25.

The /ra\ /ar/. (1) in its classical form only in 2 M. iii. 26irapio-Tavres, 3 M. iii. 19 Kadeiarrdwes A (-rawes V), (2) elsewhereto-raw with compounds is used passim, Dt. xvii. 15, xxii. 4, 2 K.xxii. 34= Sf xvii. 34, ^ xv. 5, Job vi. 2, Is. xliv. 26 etc.

A /^/. -«ri-i]crw occurs once in A, Dt. xvii. 15 KadicrravKadiarrjo-eis (aaTao-rrjo-eis BF) : otherwise the new forms arerestricted to pres. and imperf.

In the middle the -/xt forms are, with the exception notedbelow, retained unaltered: the imperat. dcplara Sir. xiii. 10 is

therefore, probably, the old poetical alternative for -tWao-o andshould not be accented, with Swete, dcpio-rw (like imperat. rifia>),

soJaraade Jer. xxviii. 50 Swete (not -acrBe): Trapio-rdvdm I K.xvi. 22 is ambiguous: the rare optat. eâviaralTo 4 M. vi. 8.

The part, -icrrdêvos is frequent but the compound liravio-Tavoixevosis a constant variant : so 2 K. xxii. 40 BA (but -ta-raêi/os 4 K.xvi. 7 BA): elsewhere there is MS authority for both forms,-LcrTavofxevos being apparently the older reading in * (xvii. 40,49, xliii. 6, lviii. 2 etc.) and Job (xxvii. 7): the true readingbeing doubtful in Is. ix. 11, Lam. iii. 62, Jdth xvi. 17 and in

3 M. vi. 12 /jLedio-rciPOfxevovs V (-to-ra/xeVcws A).The paradigm for pres. and impf. in LXX is therefore :

Pres. ind.

2 3> 5] Transition to -ft class 249

4- Transition to the -aw class, as in to-raw, takes placealso in the following verbs. KiXP a> 1 K. i. 28 BA (Lucianictext Klxp-mu), 3 sing. KiXpa Prov. xiii. n, KLXp&v q, cxi. 5 .

,EfA1ri(F)pciw (no example of simplex in LXX) iveir^Trpa 2 M.

vm. 6 AV, iveTrifxirpwp x. 36 A (so from Xenophon onwards).m^n-X^i keeps the -fit forms twice in Proverbs, but otherwisein the active joins the -aw class.

Pres. ind.

Imp erf.

irlfj.7r'Xrj<Ti(v) Prov. xviii. 20

eve7rlfj.Tr\acrav Prov. xxiv. 50(eve/XTTLTrX. A)

iprrnrXqs * cxliv. 16, ip-

TTiTrXa Prov. xiii. 25

eveniri([jL)Tr\a>v 3 M. i. 1

8

(i/ji)Tri(fi)7r\5)v ty cii. 5,

cxlvii. 3, Sir. xxiv. 25

-fu forms:

pres. md. Prov. imperf. iveiwrXavToxxiv. 4, xxvii. 20, Job xix. 3 M. iv. 3 V (A om.22 etc. : pres. conj. Prov.

|

iii. 10: part. Hb. ii. 5, I

Prov. xxiv. 51, Eccl. i. 7,2 M. iv. 40

*r,|u so far as used (it is being relegated to the literaryvocabulary) is regular, (pW lv and Z<fa being the only formscommonly employed as the rendering of DM : <f>ao-iv Ep. J. 19(in 2 Es. iv. 17 elpfjvriv *al #<W, subst., should be read) : tyao-avEst. x. 11 : e(j)Wa in 2 M. only (3 times) : the part. mid. QdpevosJob xxiv. 25 is one indication among several of the translator'sacquaintance with Homer : a part. act. is occasionally, as inAttic, supplied from cpdaKm.

Of deponents eirforafMn and (eV eV^KpefAafjicu keep the -piforms except that etria-Trj is used along with iwioravai (§ 17, 12)So 8vvo,|acu is regular except that dvpopm 1 occurs as a v.l. in Isxxvni. 20 B SvpopeBa, lix. 14 K*rid tfvvovro, 4 M. ii. 20 A ibvvero •

2nd sing, dvpcurat, once Svvj (ib.).

5. T{0t](ai, 8t8w(j.i. The transition to the class of contractverbs (tiW», 8iSdw) had already begun in Attic Greek in the

1 So in papyri as early as ii/B.c: Par. 39. ro [161 B.C.], BM i. 14. 22Lioo— 159 B.C.]

: m papyri dated a.d. the -w forms, 8w6pevos etc. pre-ponderate. r

250 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 5—

imperf. sing, (cutsets -ei for kridi] xlix. 18, 20, iriOu Gen. xxx. 42, Prov. viii.

28 (the older ert^ in Est. iv. 4 A: the plur. of the impf. is

unattested) : eSi'Sow -ovs -ov, but the 3rd plur. is more often the

Attic eStSoo-ai/ (Jer. xliv. 21, Ez. xxiii. 42, Jdth vii. 21, 1 M.

x. 41 aV-, 3 M. ii. 31) than iStBow, which was liable to con-

fusion with 1 sing. : the latter occurs in 4 K. xii. 1 5 B (-ov A),

2 Ch. xxvii. 5 B*A, 3 M. iii. 10 and is usual in N.T.

The extension of the -co terminations to the present of these

verbs is slenderly attested in LXX.

From Ti,0e'(«) we have only the part. liri/riGowrav 1 Es. iv. 30 BA :

elsewhere -pi forms, -ridrj^i (no ex. of 2 sg.) -TtBrjcn, TrpocrTidere

2 Es. xxiii. 18, Trapandeacri Ep. J. 29, ridevai Prov. viii. 29 S c,aA,

ridels, and throughout the middle. For present 81860 1 there is

some attestation in the Kethubim and Apocryphal group : 8i8ols

W. xii. 19 BA (8/cW S), 8180I * xxxvi. 21 BK*R (8l8coo-iv X c - aAT),aTroStSot Job xxxiv. 11 B*NC (-8i8co<tlp A, diroSol B ab

), and part.

SiSowrt Prov. xxvi. 8 X (StSovrt BA) 2. Elsewhere in act. and

mid. the -fxi forms are retained, except that in the 3rd sing,

imperf. and 2 aor. middle forms as from 8i8o> (by an easy changeof o to e) appear in late portions or texts of the LXX : imperf.

e8i8iro Jer. Hi. 34 B*X*A (the chap, is a late appendix to the

Greek version), Dan. G Bel 32 B*AQ, Ex. v. 13 A (e'Si'Soro AF)

:

2 aor. e^e8ero i M. x. 58 As* (-edoro K c - aV and so elsewhere :

Gen. xxv. 33, Jd. iii. 8 etc.).

6. "Irjfjui, never uncompounded in LXX, in composition

with diro retains in the active the -/xi forms more often than

not, whereas with o-vv the new forms in -co preponderate. Adoubt arises as to the accentuation of these new forms 8

. Wemight expect, as we find with other -jxl verbs, the first stage in

the transformation to be the conversion into a contract verb,

1 AtSot for didutTL appears once in an illiterate epistle of ii/B.e. (Par.

Pap. 30. 12, 162 B.C., not noted by Mayser) : otherwise the Ptolemaic

papyri keep the -/xt forms in act. and mid., except that d7roSt5w(rt once

replaces -5i5cWt. (Mayser 354). The participle of the -6w type cannot beparalleled till u/a.d., avadiBovvri OP iii. 532. n.

2 Mixture of Sldws, didotis in 3 K. xxii. 6A, t cxliv. 15 R is merely a

matter of phonetic writing : cf. § 6, 34.3 Swete (ed. 2) is inconsistent: avvieiv 3 K. iii. 9, 11, <rvvi(ov 1 Ch.

xxxiv. 12 : elsewhere crwieip -iwv etc.

23>6] 'Irjfit 251

i.e. that the order was «?/u

—

lew (like ti0cw)— fw. Evidence forthe intermediate form is, however, wanting. In the Ptolemaicpapyri the verb is rare and only the -/u forms are attested 1

. Inthe N.T. -I© is shown to be right by the forms d&opev, ^uv,

Pres.

252 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 6

—

dcjiiovrat. In LXX no forms occur but those which are

common to -co and -co verbs 1. We have seen more than once

that N.T. usage represents a later stage than LXX usage : it

remains therefore doubtful whether in LXX we should write

dc£ta) or d<£«3 etc., but, in the absence of attestation for acpLov/xev

etc., the forms in -«o are on the whole to be preferred.

The following are common to the -co and -/xt forms : imperat.dcptercocrav I M. x. 33, ind. (rvvlere Job xx. 2 B^*C : the latter, in

view of the table on the preceding page, is no doubt from avvico

and, as it cannot be referred to avvUm, it favours the N.T. ac-centuation for LXX.

"kvdvai 1 K. xii. 23 B (no A text) : the MSS are divided in

4 M. iv. IO, iviovres AV evie\res N.

In the middle the -/u forms are, as usual, retained : irpoUpaiProv. viii. 4, dcptefxevr/ I M. x. 3 1 AK c - a (dcpLjxivr] N*V*), trpoii-

fiev(os) 2 M. xv. 12, 4 M. xviii. 3, dvUvro Ez. i. 25 (from 0) A{dviovTo Q : so -n-poo-lovro 2 M. x. 34 V) ; to the -pi class shouldtherefore be referred ambiguous forms, rrpoty Job vii. 19, dvierai

W. xvi. 24, d^Urai I M. x. 42 (dcpircu X), dcpiicrda I M. xv. 8 A.Tenses, Fut. and 1 aor. act. ind. (with 2 aor. in the moods)

are regular d(p- aw- tjctco etc. : dv- d(p- nad- orvvrJKa, rraprjKav I K.ii. 5 : dvfj dveis dves etc. Perf. act. -etm is absent from LXX asfrom N.T. : perf. pass. (dvelp,ai irapelpai : never, as in N.T.,-e'w/xat) is common in the part. Fut. mid. and pass, nporja-opiai,

afpeOrjcropaL. For augment in 1 aor. pass, see § 16, 5.

7. Remaining moods and tenses of fcn-tifu, ti9t](xi,

SiSwp. "Io-T>ijj,i. Perfect. The kolvij gave up the shorterforms of the ind. plur. (ecrra/xei/, 'io-rare, ecrracrtv) which already

in iv/B.c. had made way for iartJKa/xev etc. in Attic Inscriptions2

.

In the inf. however it retained the shorter ko-rdvai ; in the

participle cctt^kcos was almost universal in Ptolemaic Egypt 3,

but, judging from the N.T. 4 and contemporary and later

writings, there appears to have been a reversion to the classical

1 Except the puzzling cyNieiTe in Jer. ix. 12 A (a-werco of BNQ is

probably right).2 Meisterhans 1 89 f.

s Mayser 370 f. , except that iveards was used along with ivear-rjKus.4 'Ecttws is about three times as common as ecrr^/cws in N.T. (W. -S.

§ 14, 5) and in Josephus (W. Schmidt 481 f.) and is usual in Patristic

writings (Reinhold 91).

2 3» 8] Tenses of Xcrr^yn 253

icrrm a little before the beginning of the Christian era. This(?) Atticistic reversion is apparent in later LXX books.

4 M.. 18 A V (literary: -,'Ka™ K : elsewhere always -f0-™'-Kwnv (-earrj.a, Is. v. 29, § 1 7 , 3). /»/ : i„&v<u RhvlyS withKcKWavac 4 M. v. 25 X (- tffr. A), xv. 4: but in comp. with naodwe find TrapetrrriKtvaL Dt. xxi. c. Est viii A hwdT P

Sfcr ft°u ' the ProP«i°" of 95/51

;LTrZts

B»« e Hexateuch (<*cept forSra Ex. xxxiii.BAF) as m the contemporary papyri: i„j,s is practicallyconfined to late and literary books, Z. Jd. B text \T^fl,

The similar shortened forms from r^Wa are confined fnhterary books (elsewhere r^*,™ etc.) : Xw M xfi 4 £for correct Attic „«W0, «*„&,„ W. iii. 2, 4 M. it. 22T1 Mlv- 35 v

;, redvewres Job xxxix. 30 (Bar. ii. 17 A).

The new transitive perfect eWa*, in which the aseems to be taken over from the passive eW/.cu, appears inthree LXX books: 1 K. (&v&rraKey xv. 12), Jer. af^Vra.a1. IO B*A, vi. I7 B«*A, a^VraKa xvi. 5 BQ with v.l. A^crn^aKA) and 1 Mace. (mfco-raKa/iev x. 20, k<rrdKa^v xi. 34 - t/^ «).

"Ear,Ka is used in present sense "I stand": for the newpresent or^* which 1S beginning to replace it see § 19, Fo -

plpf. tfumjiceiv, earrJKeiv see § 16, 5.V

8. The 2nd aorist active S<m,v (with compounds) and thei-aor. pass. lo-T^9r,v (the latter rare outside Gen., Ex. andliterary books) are correctly distinguished, the former in-transitive " I stood " and the latter passive " was set up." The

1 The following sporadic exx. of icrus complete the list: 1 K ii 22 A^lsewhere m this book always i^tis), 1 Ch. xxi. 15, Jer xvi \i AEz. xxn. 30, Am. ix. r (^-), Zech. i. n (^.), iii .

i"If

J

sir 2 "bk(i<7T1JKCOS A). -°

2 So in papyri, inscriptions and literature from ii/B .c. onwards Mavser37r, Vextch s.v. IVr^u, Schweizer Perg. 185. An instance as eariv a1V/B.C. is cited from Hyperides £«*. s 8.7 &S

254 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 8

—

same applies to ot^o-o/acu, o-raOyja-ojiai (with compounds). The

only exception 1 in the use of the aorist is Jd. xx. 2 B iarddrjcrav

Kara irpoawTrov ~Kvpiov irdaai at cjyvXat (A otherwise with ecmy) :

similarly o-rr/o-o/xat appears to be used for fut, pass, in Is. xxiii. 16

/cat (Tvpos) irdXiv a-rroKaTao-TycreTai eh rb dpyjxiov BA (-(TTadrj-

creTat «Qr).

The two futures occur in juxtaposition or as variants in

L. xxvii. 12 ovrcos crvqcrerai with 14 ovras crradrja-eTai, Dt. xix. 1

5

arijo-erai irav prjp,a B (a-radTJaerai AF), but they keep their proper

meanings.In N.T., on the Other hand, earrjv iarddrjv with crTrjcrofxai

araBrjcr. (in the simple verb) are both used intransitively (Blass

N.T. § 23, 6).

The 2 aor. imperat. 2 sg. appears both as avda-rxfii (45

exx.) and avdo-ra (poetical: 18 exx.).

The latter mainly in later books viz. Jd. (v. 12 B, viii. 21 BA,xix. 28 B), 1 K. (ix. 26, xvi. 12), 3 K. (xix. 7 B, xx. 15), 2 Es. (x.

4 BK*), Psalms (hi. 8, xliii. 27, lxxiii. 22, lxxxi. 8), in all of which,

except 2 Es., -crrrjOi is used as well: the remaining exx. of -ara

are Jer. ii. 27, Lam. ii. 19 {-urr]8i Q), Jon. i. 6, Dan. O vii. 5,

Cant. ii. 10, 13, Sir. xxxiv. 21.:

'Kiroa-rrfii (2 K. ii. 22, 1 Es. i. 25,

Sir. vii. 2) and d-Koara (Gen. xix. 9 ADE, Job ter) are equally

divided : other compounds have the classical prose form only

(aTTOKciTdo-rrjdi Jer. xxix. 6, eVioT7?(9i Jer. xxvi. 14, Trapdarrjdi, N.

xxiii. 3, 15).

The 2 aor. imperat. of fialvm appears only in the forms dvd-

(nard- etc.) -j3i]8i -jBijro) -firjre (not dvdjBa -/3drw -/Scire which occur

in N.T).

9. Confusion of 'ia-nqcra and Kemp (arising from the

3rd plur. which they have in common) occurs in 2 Es. xviii. 4

km, ecmjcrev (K* : tcrrr] BA) "Ecrpas 6 -ypa/A/A. iirl /^'/xaros $vXivov,

koX €<TT7)(rev (Bn*A) l^ofxeva avTOv M.arraOta's k.t.X. (Lucian

eaTrj...Kal «mj<xaj/ crw avr<3), and apparently in 1 Es. ii. 7 B

1 In Dan. 09 vii. 4 f. e7ri irodojv avdpwirov earadT) k.t.X. the adjacent

passive aorists show that the beast is regarded as a mere passive instrument.

In Tob. vii. 1 1 (B text) ov yetio/J,ai ovdev aide ews av arrfarjre Kal (TTadrjre

irpbs jxe the meaning seems to be "make covenant with me and have your

covenant ratified by me ": the language has a legal preciseness.

§ 23, io] Tenses and moods of rl0Vfu, SISoy/xc 255

Kal Karaaryjo-avTes ol &pXi<l>v\oi...(A Karao-raWes : = 2 Es i 5avlarWav, W * : in 1 Es. V. 47 correctly Karaark, 'lWm>s).

'

Cf. further Jd.vii. 21 ku\ earijaev avrjp eW iavT£ B*vid fMThas plur. vb and it may be a mere slip for eW^V * xx 12^ouA^ ^ ow fir, dvvcovrai ar^vat K^AR (crrncrai BN*) -Sir xiv o\*iveeS tPItoS eh86£a V iv r<5 {v\&<rai avrbv... Ka \ <rr~Wcu {arZval A)avrov (Swete avrbv) iv rpowf, \aod BX. ;

Similar confusion of act. and mid. occurs in Jdth viii. 12rives ecrre fyms ot .. So-rare VTrep ro{) eO 'D ; B (to-rarca) N*A(tWo-fle K c - a

), R.V. "stand instead of God."

TzveiKa10. Tt'Sijp, SiScjXL Perfect. Tt%u has perf. act , «/*««

(not r%« as in Attic Inscriptions) and perf. mid. riBetaa,(Ex. xxxiv. 27, 2 M. iv. 15), also used in pass, sense (riOura,I K. ix. 24 B [A T&eorcu like TCTc'Aeo-Tat], wporetfei/^cov Ex.xxix. 23, Trpoa-- Dt. xxiii. 15, 1 Es. ii. 6, Est. ix. 27, 1 M. viii. 1 A)where classical Greek used KeTfiai : k^/xcu has this idiomatic usem 2 Mace, and occasionally elsewhere.

Aorist. The 1st aorist forms in -ra which were used inthe sing, in Attic (WVKa, >i8wKa) have in LXX been extended tothe plural (for Attic 2nd aor. We^v, iSo^v etc.) : i^Ka^vIs. xxvm.^15, 2 Es. XV. 10, 2 M. i. 8 vpoee-, Wrj.av and *cWvpassim

;i6eaav (rrpo- err-) appears twice in literary language

2 M. xiv. 21, 4 M. viii. 13, also as a v.l. for -idrjKav in 1 K. vL18 A, 3 K. xxi. 32 B. The 2nd aor. forms are retained in themoods and in the middle voice.

The introduction of sigmatic aorists WWa, t'dcoaa did nottake place till after the period covered by LXX and N TCod. A supplies an early example of each : Bfjaat 1 M. xiv 48(a-TWM KV), edotw Sir. xv. 20 (Wow BNC) •

cf. the nerfdeSaaapm the clause added after 2 Es. xvii. 71 by t'he seventhcentury hand K°- a.

y cvencn

Moods of the 2nd aorist of 8£8a>F . In LXX the con-junctive forms are regular (8,3, S<5?, 5cS etc.) with two exceptions:(1) the 3rd sing, twice appears in the strange form Sij (anothercase of assimilation to -co verbs) L. xxiv. 19 BA (Sw F), xxvii. 9

256 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 10-

BA (S(3 F), (ii) -Sw? -8w are replaced in a few instances by -Sols

boi. VIZ.

ws cii> Trapabol Jos. ii. 1 4 BF (irapabm A), diTa7roooI 2 K. hi.

39 A (a?roSc5 B), prj TrapaSot ¥ xl. 3 B '(-Sea?? KAR, -8(5 T), «os

ayraTroSol Sir. xxxii. 24 K* (-'S<5 BACK -*), aTroSot Ez. xxxiii. 1 5 BA(a7roS« Q), jxt) S77 TrapaSoIy Dan. iii. 34 B (-8a>s AQ), oiras

7rapa8oi I M. xi. 40 A (-6w V).

The optative Soltjv -17s etc. is replaced, as in the koivtj

generally, by [8<jV> no ex. of 1st sing.] Sw^s (^ lxxxiv. 8), Scot?

passim. The classical forms are represented by two v.ll. 80117

in Sir. xlv. 26 K*A, Job vi. 8 K c - a.

Cf. the moods oi'eyvav, § 24. For 8S>vai= 8ovvm see § 6, 34.

11. E!|ii. The transformation of this verb, complete in

modern Greek, started from the fut. ia-o/iai : to conform to this

the remaining tenses have gradually passed over to the de-

ponent class 1. The change began with the imperfect and with

the 1st person sing., for which a new form was required in

order to distinguish it from the 3rd person. Hence tjpiv, which

is employed throughout the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri2

,

to the exclusion of class rjv (or 17).

The transformation in LXX times has hardly proceeded

further. The 2nd sing, is generallyjcrtfa (17 times); rjs (which

is normal in N.T. and later became jjcro) is limited to Jd. xi. 35 B,

R. iii. 2 (both late translations), Ob. i. 1 1 : it occurs also as a

v.l. in Is. xxxvii. 10 K* Job xxii. 3 A, xxxviii. 4 BNC (rjcrffa A :

possibly the clause is from e).

3rd sing, qv for which ^ is a natural slip in 2 Ch. xxi. 20 A*2 Es. xvi. 18 B* Tob. i. 22 X*. (I cannot verify 3 K. xii. 24

quoted in Hatch-Redpath.)The 1 st plur. soon followed the lead of the 1st sing, but in

LXX Tj(ju-ea3 is limited to Bar. i. 19, 1 K. xxy. 16 BA: in the

preceding v. in 1 K. BA have the classical w€Viwhich is also

used elsewhere : N. xiii. 34 bis, Dt. vi. 21, Is. xx. 6. 2nd and

3rd plur. regular.

1 See esp. Dieterich Untersuch. 22^S.2 Mayser 356.3 One ex. of iii/B.C. in the papyri (ib.).

3' I2J E/yLit, elfit 2 »

7

In the/mw^, uniformity in the first syllable has been ,imduced in modern Greek by replacing il throughout byP?The only approximation to this in LXX is the vulgarW (£dpers. impend) m * ciii. 31 (all uncials) and as a vfofTooLAn

; M x. 31, xvi. 3: elsewhere ?<rro>, including * Ixviii ^6gxi. i

7ilxxxix. 17. 3rd plur. imperat. t'arcoaav (classical besidecorav,0,™,) 3rd plur. optat. (V«v Job xxvii. 7 (class, beside

l6»" ct

- S T 7, 7)- For e'o-j?, eW see § 17, 12.

W^ =^0, which in mod. Greek in the form dve(( Ivai

)nas leplaced «m and eiari, stands for the former, as in NTalready in Sir. xxxyil. 2 o<^l X^, ?w f"WS flai/d™ eYaipos *ai A/Xosr/>e™/""os fJS eXdpai/; R.V. "Is there not a grief in it ?»

probably lays undue stress on the preposition. (In 4 M iv 2?(os evi fioXto-Ta= " a.s much as possible.")

12. Efy.i in the LXX period had well-nigh disappearedfrom popular speech, being replaced by the hitherto unusedtenses and moods of iPXop<u : the participle and the inf. of afew compounds seem to have been the last to go 2

. Literarywriters still made use of it, though not always correctly, missingits future meaning

:its revival in Patristic writings is rather

remarkable 3.

•

In ^X? eIfXC,

(always in composition except in Ex. xxxii 26) 4

is confined to (1) the literary books Wisdom, 2-4 Maccabees

elseXi(

f}

'

the laVt6r Part

°f Ex°duS

' ™* tw° dances'eisewliere 01 eiriwv of time.

(i) The Greek books alone use the imperf. viz. ircoifav WVlll lb, airnei 2 M. xii. I, xiii. 22, 4 M. iv. 8, eiafcc 2 M. iii

14*bu&<rav 4 M. 111. 13; the inf. eladvai occurs 'in * M i

11'11. 28, the part. .ôW(«) ib. v. 5, 48, &vl6vTOS 4 Viv.' £vpo<rcovT(es)ib vi. 13 x,v. 16, 19 bis, (of) nappes) Prov. ix. icxy 10, and (of time) , imodaa (sc. 17/â) Prov. iii. 28=xxvii 1 =tne morrow.

(ii) The latter part of Exodus (as distinguished from theearlier part, whach uses &„. els- fr ip^dm) has «VtoW xxviii 23€catovTL...Kai-egtovTi xxviii. 31, 'Irco xxxii. 26, dwuhros xxxiii. 8, 10 A.'

_

1 It may be due to Phrygian influence, Dr Moulton tells me. Symmachusm n/A.D. has t<ro for U0u Cf. l<rao in Sappho : the middle forS of daloccur very early in the dialects, J. H. Moulton Prol. ,6fM

3 lê scanty papyrus evidence for iii/ii/B .c. in Mayser 355.

lOi A*£S ^ ™^^ must be read in Prov- vL 6 with BÂ 1

, not

T.17

258 Table of Verbs [§ 23, 12—

Elsewhere (of future time) els tov iniovra xp°vov Dt. xxxii. 29,

eV r» iinovTi erei i Ch. xx. I. A introduces the literary wordwith correct future meaning in 3 K. xxi. 22 aveiviv (B dvafiaivet

is no doubt the older reading).

13. Kddrjfxai has the regular 2 sing. KaOrjaai (not KaOy), but

the imperat. is usually k6.9ov (early comedy and late prose

:

the pres. meaning causing transition to the pres. conjugation),

the strict Attic Kad-qao appearing only in 2 Ch. xxv. 19 : the

unclassical fut. KaOrjo-ofiai is fairly common (cf. § 24).

Kelfiai is regular. For the conjugation of 018a (with 1st aor.

ei8rj<ra) See § 24.

§ 24. Table of Noteworthy Verbs.

'A-ya\\<.dofj,cu(the act. found in N.T., not inLXX), a "Biblical"

word, frequent in Is. and ^, replacing classical dyaXXopac. Impf.

rjyaWiaprjv Is. xxv. 9, fut. dyaXXidaopai, aor. rjyaWtaadprjv (not,

as in N.T., -d(a-)Brjv), § 21, 6.

' Ayye'XXw : aor. and fut. pass. rjyyeXrjv (dv- air- : for Attic

rjyyi\6r)v) dyyikr)<ropai (dv- air- St-), § 21, 4.

"A-yvv|M only in composition with kqt-, as usually in Attic (in

4 M. ix. 17 read «y£ai with N for atjai A) : pres. and impf. un-

attested : aor. with Att. augment Kareaâ and pass. Karedxdrjv

for Att. 2nd aor. Kareayrjv, § 16, 6: fut. nardâ (not with aug.

Karedtjco as in N.T.).' A-yopd£co : fut. dyopS) (Att. dyopda-m), § 20, I (ii).

"A-yco 1: aor. usually fjyayov (with varying terminations r\yd-

yoa-av, § 17, 5, iirriyaya, § 17, 2: cf. impf. ^yai/, § 17, 4), rarely

CTW-(e7r- dv-)rjga § 21, I : perf. act. dy(e)loxa, dyrjoâ (for Att.

rjxa\ § I0> 7 : Pei'f- pass, tfy/j.a.1 regular.

"A8w (Att. contraction, not the poetical de[8co) : fut. aaopai

(Att.) and aVo, § 20, 3.

Al8eo|xai : aor. fjbia-Orjv and once ydeo-dptjv, § 21, 6.

Alve'w (eircuve'co) : fut. pass, (in * with middle sense "will boast"

or "glory") eTraiveadrjaropai (for Att. iiraiveO.), aor. pass, errrjvedrjv

with V.l. -iaBrjv, § 18, 2.

Alpertf> Ionic and late for alpovpai "choose," the latter being' rare in LXX : fut. alpena and as v.l. alperia-co, § 20, 1 (i) : aor.

flpiTMra and (in ¥, I M.) yperiadprjv.

1 A beginning of the ' Neohellenic ' substitution of <f>ipw for 1x70;

(Jannaris § 996, 3) may be traced in some late texts, e.g. Jd. (B text) xviii. 3

T£s rjveyxiv <re <35e ; (A ijyayep), xxi. 12 (A 17701').

24] Table of Verbs 259:

Aipio, mainly in composition: new fut. eXS>, iXovpai (dv- d(p-etc.) for Att. alprjarco which is dropped, § 20, 2 : new aor. ter-minations eiXa dXdp.r)v (dv- etc.), § 17, 2, KadeiXoa-av, § 17, 5 :

augment in perf^-e/p^cu (for -]]pr]pai) but imperf. -ypow, --qpoip^v(like eipyao-pat, vpya&prjv), § 16, 5 : augment omitted in dvr-avaipeflrjv, § 1 6, 4.

At'pw : new verbal adj. dpros, § 15, 2.

AlcrOdvoiia^: new aor. pass. rfa-B^v (beside Att. rja-ddprjv) andnew fut. pass, alcrdrjdlja-opm and aladavdâ-opai (for Att. aladâ-opai),

§ 21, 6. The late pres. a'lcrdopcn, occurs in one of the explanatorynotes which Cod. X appends to the Song of Solomon, ^ vipcpr,eaoere ( = a'ia$€Tai) rbv vvpcpwv v. 2.

A'urxyvopai : fut. alcrxwd^cropat (for usual Attic alcrxwovpai),

I2

1 , 7 : perf. fjcrxvppai (kcit-), § i 8, 4 : aug. omitted in Karaio-Yvvdriv,§ 16, 4.

^

A

'AKarao-raTew: I aor. r] Karaardrrja-a, § 16, 8.

'Akouw: fut. aKovaopm (Att.) and rarely dKouo-w, § 20, 3 ; perf.

pass, (post-classical) rJKova-pai Dt. iv. 32 BF, 3 K. vi. 12 A cf§ 18, 2.

5

AXaXd£» poetical word used in prose from Xen. onwards :

fut.^ dXaXdgopcu and -dgw, § 20, 3 : aor. rjXdXaâ.'AX^w

:perf. tjX«pa (Cod. A), fjXippu, for Att. reduplicated

forms aXijAKpa, dXrjXifxpai, § 1 6, 7.

'AXi}9w Jd. xvi. 21, Eccl. xii. 3f. with impf. rjX-qOov N. xi. 8 inthe Kou/17 replaces Attic dXea> fjXow. the old aor. fjXea-a remainsin Is. xlvii. 2. Cf. similar substitution of mute for Att. contractverb in v^Bco (LXX= Att. veco), and outside LXX kvMv, <rar,yco,

fvxm - Rutherford AT3240.

' AX£(rKop,ai: perf. 3rd plur. idXaicav K, § 17, 3: 1 aor. pass,

(late m simplex) aXaBtjvm Ez. xl. 1 A (dX&vai, cett, and Att. 2ndaor. idXcov is retained elsewhere in LXX).

' AXXojacu (d<p- iv- i£- ecp- vrrep- : a favourite word in 1 K. andMinor Proph.): aor. always r)Xdpr,v (not the alternative AttrjXoprjv), itacism produces the readings dcpeiXavro Ez. xliv. 10 AeveiXaro 1 M. iii. 23 V : impf. rjXXopijv (aug. eXX6p,r)v once in A§ 16, 4) and fut. aXovpcu are classical.

'AfJtapTdvw: fut. dpapTrjaopai and (in Sir.) dpaprrja-co, § 20, 3aor. usually rjpaprov (3rd plur. rpidproaav, § 1 7, 5), rarely rjpdprrja-a,

§ .21, I. For the trans, (causative) use of e$-(e(p-)apaprdv€iv"cause to sin" see Syntax.

('Aetata)) found only in aor. ^(plaaa, rjîaa-dfirjv and ^p.-(piea-dprjv, §§ 23, 2 and 6, 6.

'AvdXio-Kco is the usual pres. in LXX as in Att., dvdXdw (alsoAtt.) only in KaravaXovcriv Ep. J. 9 Br with impf. dvrfXovv Dan.e Bel 13 (dvrjXeio-Kov Q*). As regards augment (Attic writersseem to have used both dvrjXaxra and dvdXaa-a etc., Veitch) the

17—

2

260 Table of Verbs [§ 24

LXX uncials write avrjXaxra (e|-), avrjXcodrjv (e'£-), dvrp\p.ai (e£-

nap-), but with the prefix kcit- the aug. disappears : KaravdXicrKov

Jer. xxvii. 7 B*Q*A, KaravaXatcra I Ch. xxi. 26, Jer. iii. 24 (kq71)-

j/aAcoa-ei' X*), KaravaXcoBr^v Is. lix. 14 (KarrjvaX. Bab) : SO itjavakaBrj

N. xxxii. 13 A. The uncial evidence is, however, shown to beunreliable by the fact that the aug. is not written in the moodsand the other tenses and derivative nouns, as it is almost

without exception in the Ptolemaic papyri (dvifXia-neLv, dvr]Xd>cr<6>

(e7r)avf]\a>na etc., Mayser 345 f.) : cf. § 16, 9.

' Avoi-yco : see oi'yco.

'Avofie'eo : impf. 3rd plur. rjvopovaav, § 17, 5 : aug. tvaprjvopovv

(as from Trap-avopeco) ^ cxviii. 51 RT (irapev. A), § 16, 8.

('Avtciw) : fut. air- crvv- inr- avrrjaopai and ~avTr]cra>, § 20, 3-

'AirnXovfjiai deponent as in N.T. etc. (for Att. d<n-ei\S>, whichis usual in LXX) is a variant in Gen. xxvii. 42 E, Ez. iii. 17 Q{dirfi\r]6r]vaL N. xxiii. 1 9 must have pass, meaning, cf. the citation

in Jdth viii. 16) : the dep. bicnreikeicrdai Ez. iii. 17 BA, 3 M. vi. 23,

vii. 6 is classical.' Airo\o"yo{j|J,ai : aor. direXoyrjcrdprjv (not -rjdrjv), § 21, 6.

"Atttw: pf. pass, fjpixai is used in mid. sense "touch" (class.),

N. xix. 18, Jd. xx. 41 A, I K. vi. 9, SO avoia (^r/TTrai, napbias viov

Prov. xxii. 15 B*C (doubtless right, though the Heb. "is boundup in" lends some support to the other reading KapbLq) : fut. pass.

d<pQr]<Top,ai (dv-) Jer. xxxi. 9, Sir. iii. 15 N* lacks early authority.

'Apdofjiai,: the simplex (poet.) in the Balaam story, rarely

elsewhere, usually in composition with kot- (class.) or thestronger (unclass.) eVi/car- : fut. and aor. regular -apdo-opai,

(Kar)rjpa(rdiJ,rjv, the Ionic Karrjprjcrdprjv once in A, § 22, 2, the aug.

in first syllable in iK.aTapao-dp.riv 2 Es. xxiii. 25 B, dropped in

iiriKarapda-aTO ¥ cli. 6 R, doubled in e-rreKUTrjpdo-aTo ib. T : aor.

pass, (unclass.) with pass, sense KarapaBeir) Job iii. 5, xxiv. 18 :

perf. pass, with pass, sense "accursed" Karrjpapat and with aug.and redupl. (unclass.) Keaarrjpapai, § 16, 8.

'Ap-ye'w: neut. part. dpy£>v = dpyovv, § 22, 1.

'Apveojuu: aor. r]pvr)crdp,rfv (for usual Att. -rjdrjv), § 21, 6.

'Apirdtw: unclass. asigmatic fut. (8t,)apir5ip.ai, § 20, I (ii),

beside Att. tenses apTvd<ja>y

rjpnaara, rjp7rdardr)v, fjp7ra(rpai: newguttural pass, forms f]pirdyr]v, biapTrayrjaopai, §§ 18, 3 (iii), 21, 4.

(' A<nr££a>) : fut. crvv- vtrep- acTriw with V.l. -aa-rricra), § 20, I (i).

Av-y&o "shine" is unattested elsewhere: rjvyec Job xxix. 3.

Av\££ofJicu : aug. in Cod. A evXigeTo, § 1 6, 4.

Av£dv« and av|w are both classical, in LXX the latter is limited

to Is. Ixi. 11, 4 M. xiii. 22 and to compounds in literary books(eTravgco, (rvvav^m) 2 M. iv. 4, 3 M. ii. 25, 4 M. xiii. 27 AX(-avi-avovTwv V) : the verb retains its class, transitive meaning,"grow" "increase" being expressed by avgdvop,ai, and the intrans.

§ 24] Table of Verbs 261

use, common in N.T., being limited to rjvgyo-av 1 Ch. xxiii. 17A* (r)v^dr)<rav cett.): the Attic fut. avgrjcra> in I Ch. xvii. IO,

while the Pentateuch uses the novel av^av&, Gen. xvii. 6, 20,xlviii. 4, L. xxvi. 9: the fut. pass. av^rjdi}<TOfiai is regular, N. xxiv. 7,

Jer. xxiii. 3.

AvTapKe'co, avTonoXe'w : aug. omitted in avrdpKrjcra, avropoXrjcra,

§ 16, 4-' A<j>avi£&> : fut. dtfiavioo and -t'o-w, § 20, 1 (i).

'Axpeiow: 3rd plur. perf. rjxpeiaKav, § l 7, 3-

BaS^w : fut. Pa.biovp.ai (Att.) and, once in X, the later /3a8t£,

§ 20, 3.

Baivw rare in the simplex (Dt. xxviii. 56 and three times inliterary books in perf. and pluperf.) : new present -pewa (cf.

-Peva>), § 19, 2: perf. part. Pefaxas, not the alternative Att.PePas: aug. omitted in plpf. (3e(Sr]K€iv, § 16, 2 : aug. z>/#? redupli-cation in KariPrjKa Cod. A, § 16, 7 : 3rd plur. impf. -e(3aivav,

§ 17, 4: 2nd aor. imperat. dvd-(nard- etc. )fit)6 1 -jSrjrco -fare, notthe N.T. forms dvdPa-pdrco-Pare, § 23, 8 : 2nd aor. opt. KaraPol(for -Pair}) 2 K. i. 21 B (KaraPrjrco A, KaraPfj Swete).

BdXXw: aug. omitted in plpf. -PepXr}Keiv, § 16, 2, duplicatedin double compound irapea-wepXr]6r}v, § 16, 8: aor. terminationsePdXoa-av, § 17, 5 and e'PaXav -as (Hb. iii. 13 AKC01T

), § 17, 2.

Bape'w only in the old perf. part. pass. PePaprjpe'vos 2 M.xiii. 9 A (pePapcofxevos V, § 22, 4) and once in perf. ind. pass.PePdprjrai Ex. vii. 1 4 BA (pePdpvvrai F). Elsewhere in LXX,as in class. Greek, the verb is always J3apvv» (Kara-), whereaslater the contract verb became universal (mod. Greek Papeiovp.ai)and in N.T. Papeiv (with compounds em- Kara-) occurs 10 timesas against one ex. only in WH of -Papvveiv Mc. xiv. 40. BePapvp-fxivoi in a papyrus of ii/B.c, no Ptolemaic ex. of Papeiv, Mayser 390.

Bao-rdtw : Paa-rdam and epdaraa-a as in Attic, also ePdaraga,§ 18, 3 (iii), with which cf. the late fut. pass. irvvPaaraxdrja-eraiJob 9 xxviii. 16, 19.

Bid|o|iai : fut. 7rapa/3t<£/xai (for Att. -Pidaopai, but see Veitch),§ 20, 1 (ii).

Bipatw : fut. as in Attic -/3tj3& (dva- eVi- Kara- avp,- : mainlyin Ez. a and Minor Prophets), elsewhere -Pipdaoo (Xenophon),§ 20, 1 (ii) : aor. pass. e/3i/3ao-<V (Aristot.) : fut. pass, late dvapi-paaOrjaopai L. ii. 12.

Bippcoo-Kco : see ia6ia>.

Biow (Sia-) rare and except Ex. xxi. 21, Sir. xl. 28, only inliterary books : fut. Ptaa-co for Att. Piaxropai, § 20, 3 : aor. e'/3iWafor the usual Att. ipioov, § 21, 1.

BXao-rdvw has alternative present forms pXaa-rdco, pXaarea,§ 19, 3 and new 1 aor. ePXaarrja-a with causative meaning (notAtt. ePXacrrov), § 21, I : perf. PePXdarrjKa, § 16, 7.

2©2 Table of Verbs [§24

BX€7ra> is used not only in its original sense of the functionof the eye "to look," but also, especially in later books, — bpdv"to see," e.g. Jd. ix. 36 B (= 6pds A), 4 K. ii. 19, ix. 17: dva-

fikiweLv besides its class, meanings " look up " and " recoversight" (Tob. xi. 8 K) is used causatively in dvafiXtyaTe els v-fyos

rovs 6(pBaXp.ovs ifimv Is, xl. 26 (for the usual tois oipd.), cf. Tob.Hi. 12 K. Fut. (BXe-ôpm (Att.) and, more rarely, /3Xe\^w (em-),

§ 20, 3. Of passive and mid. forms (unclassical except fut. mid.)LXX has impf. pass. (ev)efiXe7rovro 3 K. viii. 8 = 2 Ch. v. 9 bis

y

and part. pass. fiXeiropevos W. ii. 14, xiii. 7, xvii. 6, Ez. xvii. 5(eVi-) : the mid. is constant in wepiefiXe^dprjv Ex. ii. 12 etc.,

v-rrofSXeiropevos "suspicious of" I K. xviii. 9, Sir. xxxvii. 10.

Bodco ; fut. fiorjcropai (Att.) and fiorjaco, § 20, 3: as from j3oeo>

KaTafioovvTcov Cod. A, § 22, I.

Bo-qGew : unclassical passive forms are introduced, (3ej3or]dr]Tai

Prov. xxviii. 18 has class, authority, but the 1st aor. pass, andfut. pass, are new, the uncials exhibiting a natural confusionwith the tenses of (3oav. aor. eftorjdrjdrjv 2 Ch. xxvi. 15 (the Heb.shows that fiorjdrjvai of A is wrong), Sl> xxvii. 7, Is. x. 3, xxx. 2

(fiorjdrjvcu X*), fut. (3or]dr]dr]o-opai Is. xliv. 2, Dan. xi. 34(j3ot)dr](rovTai Q*).

Boti\o[«H : 2 sing. fiovXet. B and ftovXrj A, § 17, 12: aug.efiovXrjQrjv, but impf. efiovXofirjv and r)(3ovX6pi]v, § 16, 3.

The pres. of j3pdo-<r<o "shake" appears in dvafipdacrovTosNa. iii. 2 (Att. fipdrTa : -fSpd£a> also occurs) : the tenses lackclassical authority, dvefipacra Ez. xxi. 21, W. x. 19, iêfipacra

2 Es. xxiii. 28, 2 M. i. 12, eêj3pd(rdrjv 2 M. v. 8.

Bpe'xw (class, "wet" or "drench") in LXX usually means "sendrain" (hail etc.), being used either absolutely, Gen. ii. 5, or withace. verov, xdXa£av etc., thus supplanting the class, vtiv which is

limited to Ex. ix. 18, xvi. 4 (cf. the new verileiv Jer. xiv. 22, Job Oxxxviii. 26) : fut. act. and pass, are unclassical, Ppega Am. iv. 7,

Jl. ii. 23, Ez. xxxviii. 22, ¥ vi. 7, j3paxrj(rop.at Am. iv. 7, Is. xxxiv. 3.

Tajjiew is limited to three instances in the Greek books 1

where it is used correctly of the husband: aor. eyrjfia (Att.) andeydprjera (Hell.), § 21, 2. Verbal adj. yapert]= " wife " 4 M. ii. II.

reXctco : fut. yeXdaopai and yeXdaw, § 20, 3.

Tt]paarK<a : fut. yrjpdaa (not -aopai), § 20, 3.

FivojAai (yeiv. § 6, 24) not ylyv. except as a rare v.L, mainlyin the A text of the Esdras books, § 7, 32 : for aor., eyevopr\v

1 The translations, partly under the influence of the Heb., use otherexpressions: of the husband yapppetieiv (Gen. xxxviii. 8), \ap(3dveiv and in

2 Es. (x. 1 etc.) the Hebraic Ka6i£eii> yvvalKa (=hiphil of 2W, "give a

dwelling" or "settlement to") : of the wife ylveadai or elvai fivi (= v n*H),

§Xelv &vdpa: of both jwoiKeiv, <xvvot,Ktê<xdaiTiPL.

24] Table of Verbs 263

(iyevdprjv in Jer. A text, § 17, 2) and eyevrjBrjv (dialectic and late)

are used interchangeably, § 21, 6: both forms of Att. perf.

yeyova and yeyevrj/xai (-4vv. Jos. v, 7 B, t lxxxvi. 6 R) are used,the former largely preponderating : aug. retained in iyeyovew,

§ 16, 2 : Att. fut. yevrjcronai apparently only in Gen. xvii. 17 bis,

= " shall be born" (cf. tiktco for Hellenistic Tex&W°fiat anderexdrjv): poet. term, 4yiv6p,eada, § 1 7, 1 3.

Tivwctkw (yew. § 6, 24), not yiyv. except as a rare v.L, § 7, 32,has the classical tenses: the plpf., apparently only in the com-pound 8ieyvd>neiv N. xxxiii. 56, 2 M. ix. 15, xv. 6, seems to lackearly authority: 3rd plur. perf. eyvanav, § 17, 3: the 2nd aor.eyvcov (aveyvoi—dveyvco 4 K. xxii. 8 B*) usually has the regularconj. yvm, in Jdth xiv. 5 irnyvoi B (imyva NA), while in the rareoptat. the MSS are divided between the class, yvoirjv and thelater yvmr^v, which occurs in Job xxiii. 3 A (yvoir/ BX), 5 B*itf*

(yvoirjv A and later hands of BX : cf. similar fluctuation in themoods of the 2nd aor. of 8L8wfxi, § 23, 10) : 2nd aor. inf. appearsonce as iiriyvovvat Est. A 11 N* on the model of bovvm, sobiayvoivai in a papyrus of iii/B.c, Mayser 366 (for the converseworking of analogy in bSavai see § 6, 34) : for eyvcodqv, yvadrjo-ofuuin B, vice eyvdxrdrjv, yvooad., § 18, 2 : verb. adj. yvaxrriov, § 15, 2.

rvttpi£co : fut. yveopicb (Att.) and -tcr«, § 20, 1 (i).

rpcujxo : aug. always retained in plpf. iyeypairro, § 16, 2,

redupl. dropped in iTr4ypairro A (eyiypairro BF), § 16, 7: tensesregular, perf. yiypatpa 1 M. xi. 31, 2 M. i. 7, ix. 25 (not the lateyeypd(prjK.a), aor. pass, eypdcprjv (air- etc. : not iypdcpdrjv), fut. pass.ypa(pr](ropai ¥ cxxxviii. 16 (not the more usual Att. yeypdip-op,cu),

aor. mid. d-!reypa\jrdp.r]v Jd. viii. 14 A, Prov. xxii. 20, 3 M. vi. 34.Tpr\yop4a>(eyprjyop4a>): newpres., replacing eyprjyopa,with tenses

eyprjyopovv, (e)yprjyopr](Tco, eypr/y6pr)(ra, eypijyoprjdrjv, found in some,mainly late, books of LXX and frequently in N.T., § 19, 1.

Tpv%oi : fut. ypv£a> (not ypv^opai), § 20, 3.

(AeiSw) : perf. 848oi<a -as -acrt -a>s (not Att. 8e8ia etc.) andpluperf. efteboiKeiv (aug. retained, § 16, 2 : once in A rj8e8oLK€iv,

§ 16, 3) are used only by the translator of Job, exceptingone ex. of BedotKores in Is. Ix. 14.

Aefovvfu and forms from 8eiKvva>, § 23, 2. The part. eVt-8e8(e)iyp,4vos in 2 M. ii. 26 (R.V. "taken upon us the painfullabour of the abridgement") and 3 M. vi. 26 (Kautzsch"erduldeten") is used where we should expect eVtSedey/xeyos.

The confusion of forms from 8el<vvpi and Se^oyxat (84k.) is perhapsdue to Ionic influence : cf. the Homeric use of 8eUwa6ai (and8ei8l<rii€crdai)= 84xecrdai "welcome."

Aei "it is necessary": the impers. .8(1, J8et, fut. Secret, Jos.xviii. 4, is used occasionally, SeZ being replaced by the para-

2^4 Table of Verbs [§ 24

phrastic 8eov eVrtV in Sir. prol. &j and 1 M. xii. 1 1 (so Polyb.,Ansteas and papyri) : no ex. of conj. or opt. since fie jj of theuncials in Est. iv. 16 is doubtless right (not 8ey).

Atop-cu "ask": for the extended use of 'the uncontractedforms and the peculiar forms e'Seelro, ivdeelrai see § 22, 3 : thefut. pass. 8erj8r)<ropai (iv- Trpocr-) supplants Att. 8eT)<TOfi<u, § 21, 7:e8erjdrjv (ex- irpoa-) and 8e8erjpat. 3 K. viii. 59 are classical.

As'xoiacu : tenses regular except that the fut. pass, dexdrja-ofiai(irpoa--) "will be accepted" is new, L. vii. 8, xix. 7, xxii. 23, 25,27, Sir. xxxii. 20: -e8exdrjv with pass, sense is classical: pf. pass.with mid. sense (class.) UhiheKrai Gen. xliv. 32 (in Is. xxii. 3 read8e8epevoi ela-'iv, A has bebeyfiivoi), for eTri8e8eiypevos used like-8e8eypevos cf. 8einvvvcu: verbal adj. eKSeKTeov § 1 5, 2.

Ae'w "bind" has the regular tenses 8^<tco e8rjo-a i8e6rjv 8e6i]

-

crofiai 8e8efuti:N* twice uses forms from 8ea> "want," befaeis

Job xxxix. 10, e8ei]o-ev ib. 9 xxxvi. 13 : the mid. is used only inthe 1st aor. (poetical in the simplex) i8^o-aro Jdth xvi. 8, icare-Brjararo reXapavi 3 K. xxi. 38 (the language has a Homeric ring).

Aia\e'YO|Aai : aor. 8ie\eyr)v, 8u\e^dpr)v and (the usual class,form) 8ie\ix&rjv, fut. 8iaXexdrjcropai, § 21, 4 and 6.

AiSdo-Kw: fut. pass. 8i8ax8rjo-ofiai Is. Iv. 12 is post-classical.(AiSpdo-Kw) only in composition with dno- 81a- : the Att. 2nd

aor. aire8pav is used in 2nd and 3rd sing, and 3rd plur. -£8pas-i8pa -e8pao-av, conj. drroSpa Sir. xxx. 40, part. 8ia8pds Sir. xi. IO,imperat. dir68pa6i (post-classical) Gen. xxvii. 43, xxviii. 2 : the1st sing, appears as airi8pmv in Jdth xi. 16, a form which is

explained by an ancient writer cited in Rutherford NP 335 asa, recognized alternative for dni8pav (to 8e diri8pav rives rcbvprjropwv 81a rov a> eiivov, dire8pcov, dAX' apeivov Sid rod a), or it

would seem possible to take it as a new imperfect as fromaTTo8pdw (the regular -e8l8paa-Kov however is used elsewhere inLXX): out of the 3rd plur. of the 2nd aor. arose the new 1staor. diri8pao-a which appears in Cod. X, § 21, 1.

A£8w|u: beginnings of the transition to the -o> (-6m) class,

§ 2 3> 5 : ebmnav (for e8oo-av), e8axra Cod. A, moods of 2nd aor.,

§ 23,.ick term. e8<anes A, § 17, 8 : aug. omitted in 8e8a>Keiv, § 16, 2.

AiKd£to has Att. fut. 8iKao-m 1 K. viii. 20, xii. 7 B (Ionic8ixdv = 8iKdo-eiv Hdt. I. 97), but the rare iKSiitdtw has fut. 3rdsing. e/<§jKarai "shall take vengeance" or "avenge" L. xix. 18,Dt. xxxii. 43 BF (e/cSiKetrai A: the following kui in8iKi]crei is

perhaps a doublet) § 20, 1 (ii): in Jdth xi. 10 e* Scotch is usedpassively "be punished" and the present tense used in the nextclause suggests that it is intended for pres. pass, as from t<?*c8iKda>(cf. for similar exx. Hatzidakis 395) : the classical eK.8i<d{«> (un-represented in N.T.) has in LXX almost disappeared to makeway for the new sk8h«w (tenses regular : in passive -e8iKr]8rjv,

-dmpdija-ofiai, -Sedt'sâi Gen. iv. 24) which with the subst.eKdiKtjcns (Polyb.) is the ordinary word denoting vengeance orpunishment

: for a trace of an intermediate <ek8lkS.v see § 22, 1.

Auj/aw: Stâ (for Att. -rj), § 22, 2 : fut. 8t\âo-a>, § 18, 1, andOi^rjaofxaL, § 20, 3, as well as Att. 8i\j/r](rco.

Auokoj: fut. usually diaô/jiai (Karadiaôfiai), also &cb£a) (icara-)(Attic prefers the middle), but ei<8ia>gco only, § 20, 3 : the fut.pass. en8ia>x0wovTai V xxxvi. 28 ARTK ca

is post-classical : 3rdplur. imperf. e'SiWai/ in N, § 17, 4.

AoKijidtw (a?™-): fut. Sowytiw and doKi/xda-co (Att.), § 20, 1 (ii),

but in Sir. xxvii. 5, xxxiv. 26 8omp.a of N ( = B So/a/xa£et) isprobably pres. as from doicifida (cf. honipfrns in a papyrus of11/B.c, Mayser 459, and the subst. 8oki^ in N.T.: the ex. offut. 8oKip.S> which Veitch and Kuhner-Blass cite from Hdt. I. 199also appears from the context to be present, r<5 8e TrparcocfiftaXovri en-erai ov8e ctTrodoKifia ov8eva).

AoXww: post-classical N.'xxv. 18 and 3 times in ^ : 3rdplur. imperf. eSoXiova-av, § 17, 5.

f

Avva(Aai: traces of transition to the -« class in 2nd sing.8wr) (usually bivaaat in LXX) and variants 8vv6fxe8a etc., §§ 17,12 and 23, 4: aug. 77- (usually) or e-, § 16, 3: aor. ^8wri6rjv\i8.)and rfdvvda-dtjp (id.) ib., also eSwrjo-d^v (poet.) Cod. A, § 21, 7 :

fut. 8vvrj(T0fiai and in Cod. A Svvvdrjaofiai, § 21, 7.

Awcifj.6ft) (ei/- un-ep-) : new verb found in a few late LXXbooks and in N.T.

: aug. vTreprfbvvdfxaxrav (like y8vvJ)6r]v), § 16, 3.Ayo-<j>oP€'w : 3rd plur. impf. e8vacp6pmv Cod. A (for -ovv), § 22, 1.

Avw, 8w«, -SlSvo-kco. Apart from pres. and impf. the classicaltenses of bveiv (da- irn- Kara-) "to sink" (intrans.) are for themost part retained: 2nd aor. Zbw (not e8vt) V

, § 21, 3) with inf

*i"?Jd

'

XlV'l8 A

'

COnJ* Uri L> XxiL 7 AF (AY

"

B*)> fut-Mvoiiat,

pf. SeSvKaj a new intrans. 1st aor. eoWa (evolved out of the 3rdplur. of e8w) appears twice in the compounds Kara8v<raxriv,viToSvo-avres, § 21, i : the trans, fut. 8v<ra> "cause to sink" Jl. ii. 10,111. 15 is late in the simplex, cf. Kara8vaa> Mic. vii. 19. Theclass, fut. and 1st aor., act. and mid., of eic8veiv, iv8ieiv, "tostrip (oneself)," "clothe (oneself)," are also kept, and once theclass, impf. eve8v6mv * xxxiv. 13: plpf. without aug. evBcBvuctvor without reduplication ivebxiKtiv A (cf. evftvuti Est. D. 6 B*),§16, 2 and 7 : perf. (only in the part.) iv8e8vfievos and cpdebvuas,the latter limited to 1 K. xvii. 5, 2 K. vi. 14 and "Ezekiel a"

&X

'

o' A I1

'x

'2

'6

' 7 'xxiiL 6 CA mid

-l> 12 [do.]: contrast inxLz. p ev8e8vjj.evovs xxxviii. 4 BAQ).

The pres. and impf. of the intransitive verb "to set," "sink"are always formed from 8vvw (Ionic: in Att. prose not beforeXen.), § 19, 3: 8vvu Eccl. i. 5, 8vvovtos 3 K. xxii. 36, 2 Ch.xvin. 34 A, Jos. viii. 29 (eVt-), ?8vve 2 K. ii. 24, so «dtexdwet


"escapes" Prov. xi. 8 (SiWi A) : the aor. hvvavros 2 Or. xviii. 34 Bis late (Polyb. ix. 15 Schweigh.), § 21, 1. The reading of B*N*in Is. Ix. 20 ov yap dwrjaerai 6 rjXios aoi (8vaerai cett.) is remark-

able : a fut. mid. of this form from 8vva> is unexampled, and if

the fut. of bvvajxm is intended the reading cannot be original

:

the two roots are elsewhere confused, e.g. 2 K. xvii. 17 and the

readings in 1 Ch. xii. 18.

To express the transitive meanings "put on," "put off" the

new forms Iv- €k- SlSvo-kco are used in pres. and impf., apparently

first attested in LXX (also in N.T. and Jos.), § 19, 3.

'Edw : tenses regular with aug. el-, except for 3rd plur. impf.

iaxrav Jer. xli. 10, beside eiW elsewhere, § 16, 5 : aor. pass.

(e)ld6r)v and in Cod. A (e)ldadr]v, § 18, 2 : for the itacism cf. 'lacra

Job xxxi. 34 A.

'Eyytt&j : vrpoa- (Aristot. and Polyb. : LXX usually intr. "drawnear," occasionally trans, "bring near" Gen. xlviii. 10 etc., as

also in Polyb.) : fut. eyyiw, § 20, 1 (i) : fjyyina, fjyyiaa.

'E-yyudw : medial aug. in eveyvi]adpr]v (for r)yyvr]a.), § 1 6, 8.

'E-yeipw "raise up" (no ex. of intrans. use of act.): aug.

usually inserted in e'^rjyeipoprjv i^-qyepB^v, § 16, 4 : the two perfects

are rare, the classical eyp-qyopa "watch," "be awake" occurring

only twice (elsewhere replaced by yprjyopea q.v.), the later eyrj-

yeppat only in Zech. ii. 13 it-- "is risen," Jdth i. 4 K duyrjyeppevas

of gates raised to a certain height {bieyeipopivas BA) : aor. pass.

rjyepdrjv (not fjypoprjv), § 21, 6; fut. pass. (e|- iir-)eyep6r]o-opai

N. xxiv. 19, Mic. v. 5, Is. xix. 2 etc. is late (Babrius).

ElXiw : I aor. {dv)e'i\rjcra x late (Att. el\a, Ep. eXaa), § 21, 2:

perf. pass, (late in simplex, diviCkqpivov Hdt. II. 141, -nepieiKrjpivTqv

in iii/B.c, Mayser 337) elXrjpevos Is. xi. 5 BQ (-ypp. NA), iveikrj-

pivos I K. xxi. 9 B (-rjfip. A), KaTeikr/pevos 2 Ch. ix. 20A (-rjpp. B).

ElfiC, § 23, II : 2 sg. fut. ear] and eaei, § 17, 12 : earcoaav, § 17, 6.

Et(jii, § 23, 12. Elttov, el'pT)Ka etc. : see Xeyco,

'EKK\T|ortdtw : medial aug. in aor. e£-eK\r)alaaa, § 16, 8.

'E\aTToveop.cH and more rarely IXaTTove'w (-tt- not -aa-, § 7, 45)with same meaning "fail" etc. appear for the first time in LXXbeside the class. eXa-crow (-rr- and -aa-, § 7, 45): aug. omitted

in eXaTTOVwdrj, § 16, 4-

'EXavvw : fut. -e\daw (not e\S>), § 20, 1 (iii) : aor. and plpf. pass.

avveXaaSevToov, avvrjXaaro late (Att. rjkddr]v, rfkrfkdprjv), § 1 8, 2.

'EXedco usually supplants the older eXeea, § 22, 1.

e

EXfo-cra> : not the Ionic and late elX., except in A which haseiXixOelr] Job xviii. 8 and verbal adj. elXinros 3 K. vi. 13: 2ndfut. pass. eXiyrjaopai is post-classical, § 21, 4.

^The corresponding fut. only in Job.xl. 21 A eiAHCeiC, a corruption

of ei Anceic.

fi

"EXko) : fut. iXKixra e£- nap- (Ionic for Att. eX^w) : the 1st aor.etAKuo-a (fjXKvaa, § 16, 5) and pass. elXKiaBrjv (e'f- «?<£-) have earlyauthority (the late eiX£a, ei\x6-nv do not occur in LXX).

'EfAiroSoorraTsco:

a new verb "obstruct": the perf. with>. irregular medial reduplication, efnreirodeo-Tdrriiias, appears in a

corrupted form in Jd. xi. 35 A, § 16, 8.

/Evexvpatw: aug. êXvpacra and iveX ., § 16, 8 : fut. -d<ra> Dt.xxiv. 6 B and -5 -as ib. AF* 17 BabAF.

'EvtyUojMu: fut. ivBvm6ôp,ai (late) and -pâopat (Att.),8 21, 7 : -e0V/j,r]dt]v, -re8v/j,rjfiai classical.

'EvwvioSonai:

the verb appears to be Ionic (Hippocrates,and then not before Aristot, who uses the active) : aor. ^wirvid-crdrjv (or ev.) and riwirvuurawv (or iv.), § 16, 4 and 8 :'

fut.ewTTviao-Oija-ojjiai Jl. ii. 28.

'Ey<oT^€cr0ai: verb frequent in LXX, once in N.T., unattestedelsewhere^ possibly a "Biblical" creation to render the hiphil of}TX: aug. evanadpTjv and î>., § 16, 8.

, ;

'EiroloWd. "register," "enroll" (like diroypdAeiv), a c'lTratKeyopevov m N. 1. 18 B i-rvrjôvoifrav, § 17, 5.

^'Em'o-Tafj.cu

: aug. ^TTKrrdprjv and V.l. eV., § 16, 4: 2 sing.cn-HTTao-ai and eTrla-TTj, §§ 1 7, 12 and 23, 4.5

EpYd£oj«u: fut. Karepya -drai -avrai (never Att. epydcropai),§ 20, I (11): aug. r^pyaCdjxrjv but dpyavpai (as in Att.), aor.Vpyacra/xrjv and tlpyaardftrjv, §. 1 6, 5 : the perf. is used only withpass, meaning 1 (m Attic it has active sense as well): fut. pass.epyaa-Orja-ojim (class.) Ez. xxxvi. 34.

>

'Epewaw and tpawdw,. § 6, 12 : 3rd plur. impf. (as from

epevveu) rjpevvovv, § 22, I.

JEptôw: aug., usually f, sometimes omitted, § 16, 4.Ep-n-w (<£-): 1 aor. e^pi/m * civ. 30, with causative meaning

_produced/ "made to swarm" (cf. iâprdveiv "cause to sin"),

is unclassical, Att. using ilp-n-vcra from epniU for "crept"(Veitch cites elpâ from Dio Chrys.).

"Epxo(j,at 2: in Att. the pres. stem in the simplex is confined

to pres. md., while the moods, imperf. and fut. are supplied from

r, \ }vCly

di?§

Dt Xxi' 3 ddfxaXlJ/ ---VTi.s o6k etpyao-Tai

: witness the Heb.rual(K.V. has not been worked with") and the undoubtedly passive useof the tense m the next v. Cod. A has an active aor. ™7<We in 2 Kxi. 20, a corruption of TjyyiaaTe.

2 A common synonym in LXX and later Greek is irapaylvouai, this usebeing possibly of Ionic origin : apart from Hdt. it seems to be rare inclassical Greek. . The distribution of the word in LXX is noticeable, esp.its absence from Dan. 9 and books akin to 0, 2 Es. and 1 and 2 Cn(except 2 Ch. xxiv. 24):. in non-historical portions its absence (* and -Prov.)or rarity (Prophetical books) is more easily intelligible. In N.T it isalmost confined to Luke's writings.

ef/w : LXX employs TJpxopLrjv, epX&)/xal etc. with fut. eXeixropai

(Epic, Ionic and poet.), etpi being now rare and literary (§ 23,

12) : aor. rjXdov with new terminations rjXda, iXdara etc., § 17, 2,

fjXdoaav, § 17, 5, opt. eXOourav, § 1 7, 7.

'EpwTCUo : aug. rj- but eV-epcbr^o-a etc., § 1 6, 4: 3rd plur.

impf. €TTt]pa>rovv Cod. A, § 22, 1.

'Eo-Oiw and eVGco (esp. in the part, eadcov), § 19, 3 : fut. e'Sopai

(rare outside Pent.) and Hellenistic cpdyopai, § 20, 2, with 2ndsing, (pdyeaat and occasionally (pdyrj, § 17, 12 ((payovjxeda Gen.iii. 2 Z) sil

) : terminations of past tenses etpaya, § 17, 2, e(pdyocrav,

Karefpayeaav, rjcrdocrav, § 1 7, 5, (pdyoio-av, § 1 7, 7. The rare pres.

Pi,ppwcrKw once in Jd. B, § 19, 3 : the tenses l3e(3pa)Ka (/3e/3/3&>Kei,

§ 16,2), (Beftpapai., eftpwdrjv (opt. fipa>detr]<rav Job xviii. 13) are

Ionic and late : fut. pass. ftpmBrjo-opai is new. The Att. e'S^So/ca,

edrjSeorpai, ^deadr/v have disappeared and the vulgar rpayco of

St John's Gospel is unrepresented.EuayyeXi£op.cu "tell good tidings" : the act. -i(ca (as in Apoc.

x. 7, xiv. 6) occurs in 1 K. xxxi. 9 -[(ovres ( = mid. in the [I 1 Ch.x. 9), with fut. evayyeXim 2 K. xviii. 19 (mid. -ovpcu in next v. andelsewhere) : otherwise only in the mid.-pass., aor. mid. evrjy-

yeXia-dprjv (class.), § 1 6, 8, and once aor. pass. evayyeXio-dijra 6

Kvpios p-ov 2 K. xviii. 31=" receive the good tidings" (cf.

Hebr. iv. 6).

Evapeo-T&o : aug. evrjpicrTrjcra, § 1 6, 8.

Ev8ok«w (Polyb. and papyri of ii/B.c.) : aug. omitted in

evdoKTjcra, § 16,4 : aor. pass. evdoKrjdrj i Ch. xxix. 23= "prospered"(perhaps a corruption of evodwdr), cf. Is. liv. 17 A).

Ev0t]V€o) : Ionic and late for older Attic evdeviw : once in pres.

mid. * lxxii. 12 BN* (class.) : 3rd plur. impf. evd-qvovaav, § 17, 5.

EvSweiv {<ar-) : aug. Karevdvva, § 16, 4.

EvXa.peop.cu : fut. evXa^T]dijcrop.ai only (Aristot. : not evXafiijaopmas in Plato), § 21, 7.

EvXo"ye'co : aug. evXoyrjcra, § 16, 4: term. evXoyovcrav, § 17,5,fiXoyncraia-av Tob. iii. II: late tenses evXoyrjKa -rjpai -T)67jcrop.ai.

EvpuTKco : aug. omitted in evpov, evprjKa, fvpeBrjv, § 16, 4

:

terminations evpa, § 17, 2, evpocrav, § 17, 5, evpoicrav, § 17, 7 (ist

aor. evprjara not used, § 21, 1).

Ei><j>pcHvcD : aug. ev<ppdv6r)v and rjvcfip., § 16, 4: fut. pass.evCppavBijcropai (not evfppavovpai), § 21, J.

Evxop,cu (irpoar-) : aug. usually irpoarjv^dprjv, also -ev£., § 1 6, 4,

and e7rpo<rr}v£dpr]v, § 1 6, 8.

"Ex« : fut. e£o) (not axrjcra), § 15, 3 : 3rd plur. aor. i'crxoaav,

§ 17, 5 : 1 aor. pass. (Ionic and late) /car- crw- ecrxedrjv, with v.ll.

in A a-vvea-xecrdr], § 18, 2, and Karrjax^i] 3 M. v. 12: fut. pass.

-axedrja-opai. (late: 1 12 B.C. is the earliest ex. in papyri, AP 31,

6), R. i. 13 (ncira-), Job 9 xxxvi. 8 : class, perf. eV^Ka rare, Sir.

xm. 6 and m 2, 3 M. : the mid., excepting dveXofiai (aug. ave(TX-

6p.r}v § 16, 8), is almost confined to the part, evouevos -ov -a= "near."

Zdw or ^'w: fut. {jo-opai, and Cw^, the latter sometimes with

causative sense " quicken "=fcocbo-c<> elsewhere, § 20, 3 : aor.e^o-a^(Attic usually employed e/3iW): as from £fj}u 1st sing!impf. epqv (not e^coj/) and 2 sing, imperat. ^#t (post-class.), § 22, 2.

ZevYWjii, S^iryvvco (dva-) : § 23, 2.

ZtjXow : i(rj\r)(ra Cod. X as from -e'co, § 22, 4.Zcovvvco (n-ept- etc.) but mid. irept,£mvvvTai, § 23, 2 : fut. act.

tcuo-o) (post-class.) Ex. xxix. 9: fut. mid. (ao-opai (once in aHexaplaric interpolation in A Trepifavrai Ez. xxvii. 3i = 7rept-£a>aoi>Tai Q ibj with aorists Zfacra, e£a>crdp,r)v are classical: perf.pass, dv- vrepi- in- efatrfMevos (Ionic: Att. e(a>p,<u), § 18, 2.

^'H-yfojwu: (1) with the meaning "lead" frequent in the part.

r)yovfievos=rjyefia>v : the tenses (class.) are rare, ^yelro Ex. xiii. 21,Vyijo-erai Mic. ii. 13, Bar. v. 9, rjyrjcraTo Gen. xlix. 26: (2) withthe meaning "think," "think good" only in literary books (Job,W., 2—4 M.) with tenses ^yrja-d^v and (Job) ijyqpu with act.meaning.

"Hkco in virtue of its perfect meaning "am come" 1 in lateGreek adopts in the plur. and occasionally in the inf. and part,forms as from a perfect JJica : the conjugation in LXX as in thepapyri (Mayser 372) is thus 77*00 -us -u -afiev -are -acrtv (the lastvery frequent

: fJKovtnv only in Job xvi. 23 A) : the perf. part,appears once as j^coy in 4 M. iv. 2 A (fJKav NV and so elsewherem LXX: the papyri show both forms, Mayser ib.): inf. fjneiv

4 M. iv. 6 (rjKevai papyri): imperat. (rare in class. Gk) fj K e 2 K.xiv. 32, Jer. xliii. 14, xlvii. 4 NAQ, Tob. ix. 3 K, iiravr^Ke Prov. iii. 28,j?We Gen. xlv. 18, Is. xlv. 20 : fut. fjga frequent= " will come" not"will have come" (the late aor. rjga is unrepresented).

©dXXw (dva-) : new 2nd aor. dvedaXov (Att. Wr/Xa, Aelian dv-iBrjha) used intransitively "revive," § 21, 2 : the pres. dvaOaXXa(the compound is unclass.) is used transitively "make to flourish"Sir. i. 18 etc., Ez. xvii. 24.

©ajxPew: in class. Greek "be amazed (at)," so 1 K. xiv. 15 :

in LXX also causatively " frighten," iddpfirjcrdv /xe 2 K. xxii. 5,with pass, danfieofiai, aor. edafi^rjdrjv, § 21, 6.

0avp.dt« : fut. davfxda-opiaL (Att.) and -o-co, § 20, 3 : eBavfj.d(r67]vy

davfiaa-dfiaofiai keep their class, passive meaning (davfxaadijvm

1 "Ikei in Eccl. v. 14 is used as an aorist "he came," answering toirapeyevero in the next v. The impf. tjkb in 2 M. 5 times and Jdth xi. i K.


Est. C. 21 is perhaps deponent), § 21, 6 : perf. pass, redavfxaa--

fiipos 4 K. v. 1 (Polyb.).

©e'Xco, fut. deXrja-co, no longer (Att.) edeXw, ide\r](7(o, conse-

quently has the new perf. TedeXtjua, § 16, 7 : but the old aug. is

invariably kept in fjdeXov, rjdeXrjaa, § 16, 3 : term, fjdekav in X,

§ 17, 4. The use of evboKrjcra in Jd. (B text) = r7#e'A?;cra (A text)

is noticeable.

©epttw : fut. -tw and -icrco, § 20, 1 (i).

©€p(j,aivw : aor. i8ipp,ava (since Aristot. for -rjva), § 18, 4.

©e«pe'« : as in N.T. almost confined to pres. and impf., the

aor. ideaprjaa -rj6r)v occurring 4 times in literary books, with

^ lxvii. 25 -rjdrja-av : 3rd pi. impf. in Jdth x. IO idecopav X, § 22, I,

edempova-av A, § 1 7, 5 (2). The tenses in N.T. are supplied from

6edofj.cn : iBeaadprjv in LXX is rare, and redeap-ai occurs once only.

©vtJct-kw d-rro- : the Att. rule as to the use of simplex for perf.

and plupf, compound for fut. and aor. is still observed 1: perf.

redvijKa -Kevai -kcos, the forms reOviacriv (= Att. redvacri) -vdvai

-veares in literary books, § 23, 7 : plpf. Tedvrjuei A § 16, 2 : fut. perf.

Te6vT]£op.ai (= older Att. Tedvrjgco) 3 times in the Atticising 4 M.

:

terminations dividavav, § 17, 2, -eBdvocrav -edprja-Koaav, § 1 7, 5*

©pavw : fut. pass, (late) 6pava8rja-op,ai and once in B dpav-

Grjcropm, § 1 8, 2 : aor. pass, edpavadrjv is classical.

©vjudco 0v(j.idS« "burn incense" : pres. and impf. always from-aw (class.) except dvp-id^nvaiv Is. lxv. 3 A : other tenses from-d£co, fut. -dara, aor. idvp.'ui(ra (Hdt. -it]aa) -iddrjv I K. ii. 1 5 f. :

3rd pi. impf. edvp-iaxrav, § 1 7, 5 : as from -ia> dv/xiovaiv .N, § 22, I.

("Itjfu) only in compounds : dcpla a-vvim etc., § 23, 6 : aug. omit-

ted in dvedrjv, dcpedrjv, but irapeid-qcrav, § 16, 5 : term, dcfirjices, § 17, 8.

'Iko.v6oij.cu : unclass., usually impersonal in the phrase lua-

vovcrBco (vfilv) : aor. havoidrjv : 2 sing. Cod. A iicavova-ai, § 1 7, 12.

'IXcta-Kop,ai : the simplex, in class. Greek " propitiate,"

"appease," in LXX is used not of the suppliant but of the

Divine Pardoner, "be merciful," "forgive" ( = tXea>s yivop,m

elsewhere), in the aor. pass. IXda-drjv impt. IXdaSrjri ( = Epic tXrjdi

in same sense) and fut. mid. lXdo-op,ai 4 K. v. 18 bis, ^ xxiv. 11,

Ixiv. 4, Ixxvii. 38 (and probably in 2 Ch. vi. 30 iA&ch should beread for i&ch, cf. v. 27), once in the fut. pass. IXao-drjaeTai

4 K. v. 18 A. Far commoner is the compound I giXdo-Kopai, fut.

-do-opai, aor. -aadprjv, used like the class, simplex—" propitiate"

man (Gen. xxxii. 20, Prov. xvi. 14) or God (Zech. vii. 2, viii. 22,

Mai. i. 9), but usually abs. "make propitiation" of the priest

mpi tivos passim, sometimes with ace. of the thing for which

1 E.g. Eccl. iv. 2 tovs reBu^/coras tovs TJdr] airo6avbvTa%. The uncom-pounded fut. daveirai in Prov. xiii. 14, possibly for metrical reasons.

atonement is. made 1 (dpaprlas etc. Sir. iii. 3 + , Ez. xliii. 22 + ,Dan1 Q ix. 24) and once with ace. of the propitiatory offering'

2 Ch. xxix. 24: fut. pass. i^Ckao-dfaoixm (unclass.) = " shall beexpiated " or " forgiven " N. xxxv. 33 , Dt. xxi. 8, 1 K. iii. 14, vi. 3 :A reads e&XSro as from -dopm in Sir. xvi. 7. The simplex hasthus become a deponent verb " be propitious," and the causativesense make propitious " must now be expressed by prefixing e'£-(cf. egapaprdveiv).

"lTTTt)\u : see Treropai.' Ia-TTi|xi, to-xdw (icrrdvco), fut. once in A la-Trja-ca, § 23, 3 : pres

<rrr,Kco {irapa-\ § 19, I : pf. forms with new trans, pf. ?<rra K a,

l2 3> 7, K.a.T- eir-, § 8, 7 : aor., § 23, 8 and 9 : aug. 'urrJKetv «W. eVr.,

^ 16, 5, double aug. d7re<aTe<TTWa, § 16, 8 : term. -eWâv, § 17, 3.

KaOai'pw (e*K - Trepi-), the class, verb for " cleanse " in literaland met. senses, m LXX is quite rare and restricted to the litsense m the simplex ( = " winnow " wheat 2 K. iv. 6, and fennelIs. xxvin. 27) and in comp. with en- (Dt. xxvi. 13 =" clear out"goods from a house Jos. xvii. 15 "clear" a forest [but iâdapLehv 18 m same sense], Jd. vii. 4 B "thin" an army, "weed out"the inefficient), d. irepi- Dt. xviii. 10, Jos. v. 4, 4 M. i jq • aor-eKadapa (once -

VPa Jos. v. 4 A), § 18, 4. (Ka0apioW in Lam. iv. 7is a aTr. Aey.) Far more frequent is the unclass. KaOap^w (e'*c-irepi-), mainly and apparently originally with metaphoricalmeaning, but afterwards (see N.T.) used in all senses : Deiss-mann £S 216 f. has shown that the ceremonial use of the wordis not wholly " Biblical " : fut. KadapiS, with v. 1. -laa>, § 20 1 (i)

•

aor. jKa8dpi<ra: pass. Kadaptadôpai iKa6apL<r6riv KeKaOaptaaevos

'

lor eKadepiaa etc., § 6, 3, Moulton Prol. ed. 3, 56 note.KaBitw, Ka0eto(j.ai, KaBiâi. From KaQifa (pres. and impf.

have disappeared and the late pf. KeicddiKa is unrepresented) wehave aor. indBiaa, used, as in Att, both intransitively "sat"seated myself,' and, less often, transitively " caused to sit " •

Att. fut. Ka6tS> is also both trans, (as always in Attic) Dt xxv 2Jer.xxxix. 37, Ez. xxxii. 4 (

eVi-), Job e xxxvi. 7 and intrans!Jl. 111. 12, Is. xiv 13, xlvii. 8 : fut. Kadiaa (Ion., vulgar and late)only in Sin xi. 1 B (trans.). The middle is now confined to the fut

,(Att. icadcCrjaopm) which appears in three forms: (i) Ka&Vouai 2

-Uan. O vn. 26 only, (11) Ka6iovp,ai 1 Es. iii. 7, * exxxi 12 HosX1

,

v-

r8

'âL m

- 3 and in the following passages (except Jd'.) as av.l. tor (m) a form unrecorded in the grammars Kadtopm 3

Jd.1 Cf. Deissmann BS 224L2 Swete prints it also in Jd. vi. r8 (icaeiofiuu B, KaOâo/xac A). It may bemerely an itacistic form of /caô-o/xat.

73 The form appears to have grown out of the 3rd sing. Ka8ie?Tac whichwas written as Ka$lerai from the objection felt to two contiguous i sounds:

vi. 18 B, 3rd plur. Kadiovrai Sir. xxxviii. 33 A, 3rd sing. KaBUrai

in Cod. B, Dt. xxi. 13, 3 K. i. 13, Jer. xxxix. 5, Dan. 9 xi. 10, andin BK in Zech. vi. 13, Is. xvi. 5, * xxviii. 10.

From nadi&pai we have the Att. fut. nadedovfxai twice Jer.

xxxvii. 18, Ez. xxvi. 16: the late fut. KadeaB^crofxai L. xii. 5 B(4 BabF), and the late aor. Kadecrdels Job (? 0) xxxix. 27.

Kadrj/jLai, eKadrjiir]v are now the only pres. and imperf. for the

verb "to sit" : 2nd sing. < ddrja-m (not Kaôf N.T.), but imperat.

usually kclBov (once addrjao), § 23, 13: the unclassical fut. <a8ri-

crofjiai, is fairly common, ib.

Ka0iSdvw (early in poetry with intrans. sense) is used transi-

tively in Job xii. 18 (nadifav A), Prov. xviii. 16.

Ka£»: the old Att. nam 1 in KarjTat Ex. xxvii. 20 B, eKKaei Prov.

xiv. 5 X, nao/ievr) Mai. iv. I Q : tenses regular with 2nd aor. pass,

(dialectic) effcar-fcoiji', fut. pass, (late) en-KaTa-Karja-opm, § 21, 4.

KaXe'w : fut. naXecra, § 20, I (iii) : fut. perf. pass. KeKXijaopaL

only as a variant for kXjô-o/xoi in Ex. xii. 16 A, Hos. xi. 12 BQ>cf- § 15, 3> &ug. in eTrapenaXovv, eirpoo-neKXrjTai,, § 1 6, 8: vb. adj.

k\t]t€ov, § 15, 2.

KaXvirrco : dvaKa\v\lra H, § 16, 2.

Kcu>xaofj.cu : 2 sing, evtcavxa (not the later -acrai), § 17, 12.

Ke4j.cn. : regular § 23, 13, partially replaced by redeipai, ib. 10.

Kekiva; neXevdevres Cod. A (for -evad.), § 18, 2.

(Kepdvvvfu) : pres. part, nepdwovres, § 23, 2 : perf. pass.

KeKepaapai (late), with doubtful authority for Ki<paâi (Att.), aor.

pass. iKepda-Brjv <rvv- (Att. also has eKpdBrjv), § 1 8, 2.

Kipvdw a collateral form of Kipvr]p,y. impf. eKipvav <fr ci. 10; as

the -/« forms are usually retained in the mid., p,ereKi,pvdTo W.xvi. 21 (Swete) should probably be pereKipvaro.

Kixpaw not Kixprjpi, § 23, 4.

KXcuw : not Att. KXdco, but enXaev 3 K. xviii. 45 B:

fut.

KXauo-o/xai (not the later -aco of N.T.), § 20, 3 : aor. and fut. pass.

€K\av(rBr]v (-avBrjv B), KXavaBrjo-opai (v.l. nXavB.) are post-classical,

§ 18,2: the perf. pass, is unattested.

KXefo with tenses jcXe/cr« etc. (not the old Att. kXtjoo KX/jcrm

etc.) : perf. pass. Ke/cXeicr/xat and rarely (class.) -eipai, § 18, 2 : fut.

pass. KX(urQr}(Top.a.i (late in simplex: Xen. has it in comp.) ib.

KXtvw : pf. act. KeKXina (late) Jd. xix. 9 A, 11 A (-»?*-), 3 K*

ii. 28, 4 K. viii. 1 A, Jer. vi. 4 : aor. and fut. pass. inXiB-qv, aXcBrj-

cropai (not eKXivrjv, kXivtJo:, nor the mid. aor. and fut.), § 21, 5 :

other tenses classical : the simplex is absent from the Hexa-

teuch, the intrans. use of it (of time Jd. and Jer. I.e., and else-

where in other senses) is late.

cf. rap.ieiov—Tap.eiov etc., § 5 (3). Note that Cod. B keeps 3rd plur.

Kadiovvrai Hos. xiv. 8.

1 Mayser quotes an ex. in ii/B.C, 104 f.

Kvt£co (poetical and in late prose) : aor. a -rex intra and (Cod. A)aneKVLâ, § 1 8, 3 (iii).

Koi[xdo(jiat : 2nd sing. Koipdcrai Cod. A, § 17, 12: fut. pass.

Koi/xr]67J(roiJ,ai, § 21, 7, and perf. nfnoipr/pai N. v. Tg, 4 K. iv. 32 A,Is. xiv. 8 are post-classical.

KoMcuo (Trpoa-) mainly in the passive with new reflexive

sense of cleaving to a person, with tenses eKoWrjdrjv KoWrjdrjcropai

KeKoWrjfxai: aug. omitted in KeicoWr/TO, § 16, 2.

Kofjw£w : fut. kohlw 3 M. i. 8, -iovpai and -icropai, § 20, 1 (i).

Ko-n-xto : fut. mid. Koôpai "will bewail" Jer.-Ez.~Min. Proph.,

3 K. xii. 24 m B, xiv. 13 A lacks early authority 1: fut. pass.

KOTr7]crofxai, late in simplex, = (a) " shall be cut down " Jer. xxvi. 5

(so eKKOTirja-. Dan. ix. 26), (d) "shall be bewailed" Jer. viii. 2,

xvi. 4 : the other act. and mid. tenses are classical, pf. act.

wanting: opt. term. iKKo^raiaav, § 17, 7.

Ko\)c|h£<o : fut. -ia> and -icrco, § 20, 1 (i).

Kpd£w : the pres. rare in Att. is equally so in LXX, Kpd(eis

Jd. xviii. 24, else in the part. Ex. xxxii. 17, 2 K. xiii. 19, ^ Ixviii. 4,

Jdth xiv. 17 B, and inf. ^ xxxi. 3, Tob. ii. 13 BK, impf. enpaôv

Jd. xviii. 22 A: elsewhere the pf. KtKpaya is used with pres.

sense as in Attic, Ex. v. 8, 2 K. xix. 28, Jer. xxxi. 3 etc. : fut.

K.eapat;op.ai as in Att. (with v.l. Kpd£op,af. not Kpdt-a> of N.T.),

§ 20, 3, cf. 15, 3: the aor. takes 3 (or 4) forms, the third onlybeing classical : (i) usually eKeKpaâ, (ii) 'iapaâ rarely and in booksusing pres. Kpd£a>, but always civenpaga, (iii) dveicpayov, (iv)

possibly redupl. 2nd aor. eiceKpayov, unless this should be re-

garded as impf. from fueKpayoo, §§ 21, I: 19, I. Kpavydta) is

properly used of an animal's bleat in Kpavdgeiv Tob. ii. 13 A(with loss of y, § 7, 30 : icpd£eiv BN), of a human cry in eKpavyacrev2 Es. iii. 13.

(Kp€|j,dvvi>fu) Kp€|j,d£tt Kpgp.a|xai : the act. goes over to the -co

class, Kpefid(a>v (Kpefxvwv A) in Job G, §§ 19, 3 and 23, 2 : in themid. the Att. KpijiapLai remains, § 23, 4 : fut. Kpepdaa for Att.

Kpep.5) : e'/cpe/xacra -dcrdrjv as in Att.

Kptvw : aor. and fut. pass, for mid. in the compoundsdir€K.p'i6rjv (with drreKpLvdpLrjv) a7roKpidr](Topai, dieKpldrjv diaicpi-

drjo-opai, v7TeKp[6T]v (but VTTOKplvacrdai 4 M.), § 21, 6: the simplefut. pass, apid-rio-op-at, (class.) has mid. sense "contend," "pleadwith" in Jer. ii. 9, Job xiii. 19 (-aopepos), pass, "be judged" Is.

Ixvi. 16: aug. in edieKpivev H, § 16, 8 : term. eKpivocrav, § 17, 5 r

Cod. C writes iceKpivev for niKpinev Job xxvii. 2.

Kpvirrw and new pres. Kpvp|3a>, § 19, 3 : aor. and fut. pass.

1 In Jer. xxxi. 37 7rfi<rai %etpes Koipovrcu it appears from the Heb. to

keep the meaning "cut" and may even perhaps stand for the passive "shallbe cut" (cf. Or. Sib. III. 651 = 731 ov8e p,ev [yap] e/c 8pvp.ov |#Xa Koiperai).

T, 18

(usually with mid. sense) eKpvfirjv, Kpvf3rjcropai, § 21, 4 (class.

eKpvCpdrjv, (dTr)eK.pv\^dp,r]v, (a.Tro)Kpvip-op.ai unused).

KTo.ofj.ai : 2 sing. Kracrai, § 17, 12 : class, tenses in use k€kttj-

pai (not €kt.), § 16, 7, KTrja-o/iai, <=KT7]<rafXT]v: new fut. pass.

KTrjBrjcrovTai, "shall be acquired" Jer. xxxix. 15 (B*N* incorrectly

KTitrd.) 43 : verb. adj. iiriKT-qros 2 M. vi. 23.

Ktcivco (a7ro- Kara-): the simplex only 1 in Prov. xxiv. 11

(unclass. passive Kreivopevovs), xxv. 5, 3 M. i. 2 : KaraKre'iveiv

(poet.) 4 M. xi. 3, xii. II : new pres. (beside -ure'iva) airo/crewa,

§ 19, 2 : perf. direKTCtVKa (late for usual Att. direKTOva) N. xvi. 41,

1 K. xxiv. 12, 2 K. iv. 11 : -urevm, -enreiva, regular: new passive

tenses (in Att. expressed by cnriBavov etc.) are the aor. dire-

KTiivBrjv, § 21, 5, and perf. pass, in the two forms d7reKTapp.eva>v 2

1 M. v. 51 A (- ktcivp,ev cov X, -Krap.ev<ov V*) and direKTovrjo-dai

2 M. iv. 36 V (aTreKTOvrjcrev A).

KvXi'co, impf. <ek.v\lov, replaces the older pres. in -lv8a> : the

tenses eKvXiua iveKvXlcrdrjv (iy)KvXur6r)o-opcu have early authority.

Kvtttw : fut. Kv\j/a> (for -o/xat), § 20, 3 : perf. eKK€Kv(pa Jer. vi. I.

(Kvpw, Kvpe'w) irpocr- avy- : § 22, 3.

Kvw (kvovcti Is. lix. 4, eKvopev 1 3) and kWco (dironvrjcraaa 4 M.xv. 17) are both classical.

AaXe'w : pf. iXdXrjKa in A and X, § 16, 7 : part. XaXovra K=-mvra (for -owra), § 22, I.

AajApavw : fut. Xrjp,^rop,ai (Xdp.yjfop.ai), aor. pass. eXr)p<pdrjv etc.,

§ 7, 23—25 : perf. pass, regular KaTeiXrjp.jj.evos (variously spelt)

Est. C. 12, 2 M. xv. 19: terminations eXafiav, § 17, 2, e'Xdp.j3avav

Cod. A, § 17, 4, eXd$oo-av iXap.fidvo(jav, § 17, 5 : double aug.

eKareXafiev Cod. A, § 1 6, 8 : verb adj. dvaXr]p,Trreos, § 1 5, 2.

Aav0av« : term. iireXddevTO (for -ovro), § 17, 10.

(Ae'-yw "collect") in comp. with «- (mid. verb only 3), eVt-

o-w- a7T- Jdth x. 17 B*K*: perf. pass. (Att. usually -eiXeyficu) in

mid. sense enXeXeicTat, (N. xvi. 7 Bab), 1 K. x. 24, but part, in

pass, sense eK.XeXeyp.ivri 1 M. vi. 35, iiriXeXeyp,. ib. xii. 41, so

plpf. o-vveXeXenTO Jdth iv. 3 : -Xe£a> (-op,ai) -eXe^a (-dp.r]v) and aor.

pass. eKXeyevres I Ch. xvi. 41 etc., avXXeyevrmv 3 M. i. 21 are class.

Aeyw "say" is defective in LXX as in N.T., being used only

in pres. and impf. of the act. (terminations eXeyapev X, § 17, 4,

iXeyoaav A, § 1 7, 5) and, more rarely, of the passive, with twoexceptions in literary books: (e|)e'Xe£ez> 3 M. vi. 29, Xe^^eVra 4

Est. i. 18: Xe£a> XeXeypm etc. are not used. The other tenses

1 Also an incorrect reading of A in Sir. xvi. 12.

2 From perf. act. aireKTaKa which occurs in Polyb.3 Except iKXe^bi Ez. xx. 38 AQ (read iXeyfa B), eifeXefa 1 M. xi. 23 K

(read ew- AV).4 eAexOH L. vi. 5 B stands for eKeyxH-

are supplied (as also to some extent in Attic) by aor. dirov 1 (or«Vn, § 17, 2, 3rd plur. eiTToa-av, § 17, 5, opt. dnaHjav -oicrav,

§ ! 7) 7), fut. epw, pf. eipj/Ka (sometimes equivalent to aorist elrrov,

1 K. xx. 26 B, 4 K. vi. 7 B), and pass. p^cropai N. xxiii. 23, Sir.xv. 10, I M. xiv. 44 (-arofxevos), e'iprjpai Prov. xxiv. 69, I M. xiv. 22,2 M. vi. 17 (elpi]ada>), 4 M. i. 33 (dweip^pevos) and ippidr^v (forAtt. -77^1/) pr)0rjvai prjBeis, §§ 1 8, I : 6, 16. Cf. 8iaXeyopcu.

Aei'ww (the simplex only in literary books) has the alternativepres. form <5ta- iyicara- etc- Kara- Xi|j.Travw, once in A KaraXeijj.-udvetv, § 19, 3 : aor. act. usually eXnrov, rarely the late eXei-^a,

§ 21,^1: aor. pass, usually eXel<pdr) V , once in 2 Es. B. the lateKare\iTrj]o-av, § 21, 4 : the increasing disuse of the o aorist showsitself also in the constant reading of A etc. -eXenrov inveXenro^pfor -eXiwov -eXcTTopr^v of B : other tenses regular : terminationseytcareXnrav, § 17, 2, eXtircxrav, § 17, 5, KareXeirrav Cod. A, § 17, 4.

AcvkcUvw "make white" and "be white" L. xiii. 19 (Aristot):aor. eXevKava, § 1 8, 4 : fut. pass. Xevnavdrjo-opcu *• 1. 9. A synonymis X«vKa8itco (for Xevnavdi(co Hdt. VIII. 27), L. xiii. 38 f. with pf.pass. XeXevKaOicrpivt] Cant. viii. 5 B {-avd. KA).

Ao-y^op-ai,:tenses regular Xoytoipac (Xoylo-erai L. vii. 8 A for

Xoyia-drja-erai BF) iXoyicrdprjv, and with pass, sense iXoyi(r8rjvXeXoyia-fiai (A once without redupl. Xoyio-pevop, § 16, 7): newfut. pass. XoyicrBrjcropai (crvX-) is frequent.

Aovto: eXovcrdrjp, XeXovcrpai (Att. tenses without o-), § 18, 2:A writes Attic Xovpeviqv in the only passage where the pres. mid.is used, 2 K. xi. 2, B Xovopivqv.

At>p,cuvo(«H, often written Xoipalvopai, § 6, 41 : aor. eXvpwdnvv(as m Att. : not iXv/xav.), § 18, 4.

At>co: term. nareXvocrav, § 17, 5 : double aug. e8ieXv<rauevCod. X, § 16, 8.

MaKpvvto: used in a few, mainly late, books, esp. % bothtransitively=/ia*cpav dcpiardvai (so pf. pass, in Aristot.) and intr.=paKPav drrexeiv e.g. Jd. xviii. 22 or="delay" Jdth ii. 13: pf.act. fiafiaKpyvKorav A, § 1 6, 7 : pf. pass. p,epaK.pvppevov, § 1 8, 4.

'

MaPTvpo(j.ai (81a- ivrc-) : fut. (not attested before LXX) 8iapap-rvpovpai Ex. xviii. 20 etc. : pepaprvpco 2 Es. xix. 34 B, § 16, 7.

Maxop.cu: fut. (no ex. of simple fut.) 8iapaXwopm Sir. x'xxviii.28 (so with -paxeaopm in Ionic and late Greek), § 20, 2 : aor.regular ipaxea-dp.^ (not the late epaxeo-6r) V

), § 21, 6. As from-jAaxtSofMH (unrecorded in LS) 8iapepdxta-rai Sir. Ii. 19.

Metyvvpi:for pres. and impf. act. (o-vp)p.i<ry<a o-wepio-yop are

used {o-vvpicra-eL Cod. A, § 9, 5), so crvvavap,lcrye(rde Ez. xx. 18 B C01T

{-piyyea-Oe B* sic, -piyvvaBat AQ), whereas the -pi forms are1

1 st aor. mid. &ireiirdfi7]i> (Hdt., Aristot. and late prose) Job vi 143, xix. 18 A and Zech. xi. 12.

usual in the middle, § 23, 2 : class, tenses used are ep(e)^a,

e>(e>'x<V ™ mid- sense "make terms" 4 K. xviii. 23 = Is. xxxvi. 8,

{iir)eplyr]v V cv. 35, I Es. viii. 67, 84, Ez. xvi. 2>7 (dva)pepcypat

(never -pepeiypai) : 2 fat. pass. wppiyrjo-ovTai Dan. G xi. 6

(airoo-vp- A : piyrjaecrdai once in Horn., else late).

Me'XXco : e/xeXXov and rjpeXkov, § 16, 3.

(Me'Xw): impers. /xe'X« rare, impers. perapeXqaj] Ex. xiii. 17:

eVijueXoO/mt Gen. xliv. 21 (pres. with fut. sense) and -peXopcu

are both Attic, § 22, 3, tenses iiTipe\rjcropai and eTrepeXrjBrjv

regular: the tenses of perapiXopat, (Att. only in pres. and impf.)

are new viz. perepeXrjdrjv, perapeXr]8r](ropcu, -pepeXrjpai, § 21,6.

Mepi£w (Sta-): fut. jueptw (Att.) with v.l. -tVco, § 20, I (i) andfut. mid. pepiovpat I K. xxx. 24, Prov. xiv. 18: fut. pass, pepia-

Orja-ojxaL N. xxvi. 53 etc. post-classical : else regular.

Miaivw : pf. pass, peptap.pevos (v.l. -aap as in Att.), § 18, 4.

Mi|j,vrjcrKO[j.cu (eVi- i M. x. 46 : the act. is only used in com-position with dva- biro-) : the pres. (rare in early prose) = " makemention" Is. xii. 4, xlviii. 1, lxii. 6, = "remember" M> viii. 5, Sir.

vii. 36, 1 M. vi. 12, xii. 11, with alternative unredupl. form pvj]-

aKopai, § 19, 3: class, tenses with the meaning "remember"pep.vqp.ai, epepvr]p,rjv Tob. i. 12, epvr]adr]v, pvr](j6rj(Topai (not pep-

vjjo-opai, § 15, 3): the aor. and fut. occasionally have passive

meaning "be mentioned" (unclass.), epvrja-Brjv Sir. xvi. 17 B, Jer.

xi. 19, Ez. iii. 20, xviii. 24, xxxiii. 13 A, 16 A, pvrj(r8r](ropai Ez.

xviii. 22, Job 6 xxviii. 18,

Mio-€w : impf. ipurmv (for -ow) Cod. X, § 22, 1 : post-class,

pass, tenses peplaqpai Is. liv. 6, lx. 15, purr]6ricropai Sir. ix. 18,

xx. 8, xxi. 28, Eccl. viii. 1.

Mvt]<rT6vo(j.ai (act. not used) fut. -aopai and perf, with pass, andmid. sense, pepvrjcrTevpai (ep<v.), § 16, 7.

Moixao|Mu an alternative form, probably Doric 1 (first found

in Xen. Hell. I. 6, 15 in the act. in the mouth of a Lacedaemonian),of the Att. /xot^evco, confined in LXX to two books, Jer. (iii. 8,

v. 7, vii. 9, ix. 2, xxiii. 14, xxxvi. 23—all except the last in

"Jer. a") and Ez. a (xvi. 32, xxiii. 37, 43 A), as in N.T. to Mt.

and Ma: it is used only in pres. and impf. (therefore ipioixeva-e

Jer. iii. 9) : aug. dropped in potxaTO K> § 16, 2. Elsewhere in LXXand N.T. the tenses of [mhx«v« are used, including the pres. (L.

xx. 10, Hos. iv. 14, vii. 4, Ez. xxiii. 43 BQ), the class, distinction

in the use of the act. of the man, the pass, of the woman, not

being rigidly observed.

MoXww : perf. pass. pep,o\vppevos and -vapevos, § 18, 4: the

fut. pass. po\wdr)(Topai Sir. xiii. 1 etc, appears to be post-classical.

Ne'ixw has late sigmatic futures and aorist veptja-a, -rjaopai,

1 Wackernagel Hellenistica 7 ff.

Karevefirjcrdfiriv (Att. vepcb -ovpai eveipdprjv), § 21, 2 : class, aor. act.

and pass, retained in Dt. xxix. 26 8ieveip.ev, W. xix. 9 evep-qdrjaav.

N^Gm 1 vulgar and late form of v£> { = vda or vya), like d\rj6a>=dXeco, Ex. xxxv. 25, with late perf. pass. (8ia)vevr)o-p.fvos, Ex. xxvi.

31 etc. and verb. adj. vrjaros, Ex. xxxi. 4 (contrast Epic ivvvqros) ;

the old aor. evtjcra Ex. xxxv. 26 required no alteration.

Nitttw, the Ionic present from which the tenses are formed,replaces Att. vi£a>, § 19, 3: fut. pass. vKprjaerm L. xv. 12 has noearly authority: pf. pass, with mid. sense vivnvrai ib. 11 BA(early in comp.): else regular: LXX prefers the simple verbwhich Attic prose avoided (d-n-o- 3 K. xxii. 38, Prov. xxiv. 35, 55 :

nepL- Tob vi. 3 X).

Noe'w : 3rd plur. impf. (Kar)evoovcrav, § 17, 5 : the deponentfut. of the compounds always takes the pass, form ewo^drjcropaiSir. xiv. 21 KA (vorjd. BC), biavotjdija-ofiai Sir. iii. 29 etc., Dan. Oix. 25 etc. {biavorjcroixai is an alternative class, form).

Noji£S> : apart from Sir. xxix. 4 only in literary books : verb,adj. vopiareov, § IS, 2.

Nvo-o-o|jicu(Kara-) : the compound with met. sense "feel com-

punction" or of lust (Sus. 10) is not found before LXX : for aor.the Pent, uses Karevvxdrjv, the other books Karevvyrjv with fut.

-vvyrjaopcu, § 21, 4: perf. -vevvypm.

Nwrdtw: vvard^co evvaraâ, § 18, 3 (i).

(S«v6w) : term, direêvovcrai Cod. A (from Aquila), § 17, 12.

S-qpcuvco (dva- d-rro-) has late fut. pass, ^rjpavdrja-ofxm Is.

xix. 5 etc. in addition to class, tenses (no pf. pass, attested).From £upe'a> or the later £updo> (pres. unattested: no forms

from gvpco in LXX) LXX besides class, egvprjcra, egvprjpai, hasthe following regularly formed tenses which lack early authority

:

£vp7J<ra>, e^vprjdrjv, ^vpr]drjaQpai, e^vprjcrdprjv, gvpijcropai.

(Qfyco only in the compounds) dvofyw, 8tavoiya>, and once•n-pocroi-yw : never -olywpi : for the spelling dvvya, § 6, 41 (i) : theaugment (§ 16, 6) is always in the a in diavoiyoo Sirjvoiga etc.

(dirjveanTo Job xxxi. 32 C is a solitary ex. of augmented 01) andusually in dvolyw, the compound nature of which is becomingobscured, thus impf. rjvoiyov -6/jlt]v, aor. act. and pass, (i) usuallyrjvoiâ ijvolxdrjv, less commonly (ii) Att. dviaâ dveaxdrjv or (iii)

with triple aug. rjvimâ ijvecpxdrjv : the perf. pass., on the otherhand, appears once only in the later form (i) rjvoiypevos Is. xlii. 20(dirjvoiKTat Job G xxix. 1 9), usually (ii) Att. dvecoypevos or (iii)

nveaypivos, plpf. dveauro (tjv.) Job I.e. : the 2nd perf. act. dveayaonce with intrans. sense Tob. ii. 10 BA : 2 Es. has late 2nd aor.and fut. pass, rjvolyrjv, dvoiy7jo-op,ai, the other books 1st aor. in

1 See Rutherford NP 134 ff.

-y8r]v with fut. dvoi)(6r](ropai, also late (Xen. dvecp^opai), § 21, 4.

Upoo-emgev Gen. xix. 6 is a new compound, rather strangely usedas the opposite of dveq>£ev= " shut to" (Heb. "iJD, renderedaTreKXeicrav in v. io : cf. German zumacken, aufmachen).

OT8a in LXX, as in Hellenistic Greek generally, has the

uniform conjugation oldas (27 exx.) -e -apev -are -acn(v). TheAttic forms are now an index of literary style : 2 sing, olada

4 M. vi. 27 and in the degenerate form 1 oladas Dt. ix. 2 B(olcrBa F, rjcrBa A): plur. tare 3 M. hi. 14 (a letter of Ptolemy),

etcracnv Job xxxii. 9 Xaa (eiciN N*: the translator, notwithstand-

ing his usual classical style, no doubt wrote o'l8a<nv here as

elsewhere). For 2 sing, oldes in A (perhaps influenced by el8es :

so in later papyri from ii/A.D., Mayser 321) cf. § 17, 8. Theplpf. is also uniform, keeping et throughout : jj8eiv (eWrjv 2 K.

i. 10 B* may have arisen out of the 3rd plur. 1st aor. e'l8r]crav)y

rj8eis (Dt. xiii. 6) -« -eipev -eire -eiaav : the classical forms fj8rf

ffdrjorda (-rjs) j]8epev (rjapev) etc. being unrepresented. Inf.

elBevcu, part, eldas 2.

The only fut. in LXX (etaofiai is not found) is eldrjam (Ionic,

Aristotle and late writers) in Jer. xxxviii. 34 eldrjaovaip 3 NQ(oldijcrovaiv B, l8i]crov(nv A). A corresponding 1st aor. e'ldrjaa

strictly=" came to know" (Ionic and from Aristotle onwards:eldrja-ai in a papyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 370) occurs in the B text

of Deut. : eldrja-av viii. 3, 16, xxxii. ijh , AF reading jj8eio-av in

each case (cf. Is. xxvi. 11 r), with inf. eldrjarai Dt. iv. 35 B (el&evai

AF), Jdth ix. 14 BN*A.There is constant confusion in the MSS between the forms

of olba and elftov, esp. the participles eldas and I8d>v (cf. note 2

below). The existence of a genuine variant form eldoav as part.,

of ol8a can hardly be inferred from the evidence : it occurs in

2 Es. xx. 28 A, Job xix. 14 B*K°- a, Wis. iv. 14 K, with awet.8(a>v)

1 M. iv. 21 NV*Tid, 2 M. iv. 41 V*. A good illustration of the

confusion of forms is Job xx. 7 (Heb. " see ") : el86res B, I86res A»,

Idovres H, eldores I86vres (conflate) C.

OIk€w : aug. omitted in KaroiK-rja-a, § 16, 4.

OIk££w : aug. omitted in Karotxtcra, § 16, 4.

OIko8o(A€w : aug. omitted in otKoSoft^o-a, § 16, 4, retained in.

part. cpKo8ofxrjcravTes, § 1 6, 9 : 3rd pi. impf. wkoSo/jlovo-civ, § 1 7, 5.

OUcTeCpco : so always in B,and usually in the other uncials

(Inscriptions show that olnTlpco was the older form, and so Xgenerally writes, but its testimony is untrustworthy, cf. § 6, 24)

;

fut. and aor. take the late forms (as from -ia, cf. olnTeiprjfia

1 Rutherford NP 22 J f.

2 Or ISdis: so A writes in Job xix. 19, xx. 7, xxviii. 24, Eccl. ix. 1 and

(with X) W. ix. 9: B* has this spelling in Bar. iii. 32 only (Bar.ft, p. 13).

3 The reading is supported by the quotation in Hebrews viii. 11.

Jer. xxxviii. 3) olKreipijo-a, oiKTelprjcra (never cokt., § 16, 4): theclass, aor. muretpa (o'Ikt.) is now literary 2 M. viii. 2, 3 M.v. 51, and in comp. with nar- 4 M. viii. 20 K, xii. 2 NV (A twicecorrecting to the later form), with err- Job xxiv. 21 A : the writer of

4 M. employs the unclass. mid. olKTtipopai v. 33 {-rjua, A), viii. 10.

0!|j.cu 4 M. i. 33 (rare outside literary books), 2 sg. oiVi and°"fl> § J 7) I2

>has the Attic tenses Sp.rjv (not aop.rjv) Gen. xxxvii. 7

etc., aij6r)v Est. E. 14 (hOh K* o)H9ei A), '1 M. vi. 43 X. Thelate compound Karowpevos "supercilious" occurs in Hb. ii. 5(Aristeas § 122, Philo).

Ol(j,co£« : fut. olpw^co (Att. -£op,ai\ § 20, 3.

(Olo-Tpdw) only in the late compound Trapoiarpdco intrans.'rage," Hos. iv. 16 Trapoiarpcbo-a Trapolarprjcrev (aug., § 16, 4:irapoicTTpcoarev Q*vid

), Ez. ii. 6 -r]<rovcn(v).

"0\\v[i,i aTT-bi-i^-TTpoa-air- : forms as from -oWvco in the active

§ 23, 2 : the simple vb, confined in early Greek to poetry, in LXXis limited to Job, Prov. (both of which imitate the poets) and Jer. /3

(also Jer. x. 20 wAero a doublet): tenses regular including fut.

drroXS) -ovp.u, whereas an-oXeVco (N.T.) hardly belongs to LXXproper, § 20, 1 (iv) : a7roX<»Aa is frequent, the trans, pf. drroXmXeKarare and with one exception confined to the part., Dt. xxxii. 28, Is.

xlyi. 12, xlix. 20 (diroiXeKas A, § 16, 7), Sir. ii. 14, viii. 12, xxix. 14,xli. 2 : term, of aor. opt. okio-aurav etc., § 17, 7. The Job translatoralso uses the collateral Epic form 6X4kw, x. 16, xvii. 1, xxxii. 18.

5

OXoXt>£co : fut. 6XoXv£a> (Att. -i-opai), § 20, 3.

"Op.vi>|ja (eg6p.wp.ai in 4 M.) and usually 6p.vvo>, but the -p.u

forms remain in the mid., § 23, 2 : fut. 6p.ovp.ai (not the lateropoa-co), § 20, i (iv) : perf. 6p.ap.oKa appears in degenerate forms,

§ 16, 7 : aor. regular ap-oo-a, the aug. being retained in part.

afiocravres, § 1 6, 9, aor. mid, only in 4 M. ix. 23 igop.6o-rjo-6e.

'Op.oidw: aug. omitted in aor. 6/xoiWa, § 16, 4 : tenses regular.

(

5

0vivti|w): represented only by the class, fut. mid. ovrjcrerai

Sir. xxx. 2 and the unclass. 1 aor. pass. covdo-dr]s, § 18, 2.

'O^iivdi (Trap-): aug. omitted in Trapot-vv&rjv, § 16, 4 : no perf.

act. or pass, attested, other tenses regular, the fut. pass.Trapo^vv8rjo-op.ai Dan. O xi. 10 occurring already in Hippocrates.

'Opaw retains most of the class, forms including pres. andimperf., though the latter is rare and both tenses are beginningto be replaced by means of /3Xe7ro> and Beapch q.v. : fut. ctyo/xcu (&//•.,

§ 8, 3 (3)) with 2nd sg. -77 and -«, § 17, 12 : pf. ia>pai<a eopaKa, § 16, 6,

3rd pi. eoopanav, § 1 7, 3 : aor. etdov or 18ov, § 16, 5 (18., § 8, 3 (3)),3rd pi. «<W (18.) and (e)l8oo-av, § 17, 2 and 5, aug. retained inmoods 61877 etc., § 16, 9. In the passive the class, aor. and fut.

acpdrjv, 6cpflrj<TO{iai. are frequent : the aor. ecopddrjv (not beforeAristot.) occurs in Prov. xxvi. 19 BX* (Spadaxriv), Ez. xii. 12(opadrj), xxi. 24 (opadrjvat.) and in the form wpadrjcrav in Dan. 6

28o Table of Verbs [§ 24

i. 15, § 16, 6 : fut. opaBrjcropai is late and confined to Job 6 xxii. 14and in compos, with Trap- 3 M. iii. 9 (the comp. occurs in apapyrus of 113 B.C., Mayser 405 : Galen, a contemporary of 0,

is the earliest authority for this fut. in the simplex) : Att. pf. pass.

cotttcu occurs in Ex. iii. 16, iv. 1, 5, Jd. xiii. 10 BA, elsewhere the

rather later icopapat (Isocr.) or £6p., § 16, 6. The only examplesnoted of pres. mid. (pass.) are literary, opcopevos (pass.) W. xiii. 1,

vtpopcopevoa (mid.) 2 M. vii. 24, 3 M. iii. 23, of impf. mid. irpoopcoprjv

^ xv. 8. On the other hand two new pres. forms for "I am seen"occur, 6irTd£o(ji,cu N. xiv. 14 and 6irTdvo|xcu {wirravop-qv) 3 K. viii. 8,

Tob. xii. 19 BA (the latter in papyri of ii/B.c, Mayser 404, andin N.T.).

' Op-yitofuU) Trapop-yitw : "provoke to anger" is expressed bythe late compound Trapopyi(a> -i5> -copyiaa, which appears twiceonly in the pass. (Theophr.), -n-apopyiapevrjv Sir. iv. 3 (-copy.),

§ 16, 4, TrapopyicrBrjcreTai Dan. O xi. 36: 6pyi£opai on the otherhand is confined to the passive 1

, with tenses copyicrdrjv, 6pyi<rBr)-

(ropai (never the more frequent Att. opywvpcu), §21,7.'Op0dw: aug. in dv-KaT-opdcoBrjv, § 16, 4, iTravcopdcodrjv, ib. 8.

'Opdpilia "rise early" (St- 1 K. xxix. 10 A), often written6p0i(co, § 7, 35, replaces the earlier 6p8p€vw, found only in Tob.ix. 6 B : fut. opOpico with v.l. -icrco, § 20, 1 (i), aor. copdpiaa.

'Opva-o-h) (St- tear-): 2 aor. pass, (late) Karcopvyrjv, the earlier

1 aor. -wpvxdrjv once in A, § 21, 4.5

0<{>€Ouo: fut. ocpeikrjcrca (Att.) and -eVco, § 1 8, i : 2 aor. nowonly in unaugmented form o(pe\ov as particle, § 16, 4.

Uaito) (ip-naTa-TTpocr-a-vp.-) has the late guttural tenses-iraiôpai (and -£a>, § 20, 3), eTrcutja, -7re7ratâ, -TreTraiypai,

§ 18, 3 (i) (for Att. Traiaoptu etc., Rutherford NP 91, 313 f.).

riaio> : see tvtttco.

IIapoi|ud£« : aug. irapoipiaêv, iirap., § 16, 2 and 8.

IId(r<rw " sprinkle," used in the simplex (poetical) and com-pounded with Kara-, has the late tenses ireirao-pivos Est. i. 6 andaor. mid. KaT-eTracrdprjv.

rio/rdo-a-co : see tvtttco.

IIaT€w : TraTcocriv Cod. A for TraTovcriv, § 22, i : double aug.£veTrepieTTa.TT]cra Cod. A, § 1 6, 8.

Ilavco (dva- iirava- <ara-) : the simplex is almost confined to

the mid., naTcnravco almost to the act. which is used bothtransitively and intransitively, e.g. 777 rjp. t§ ej38. KariTrava-ev kcuirravcraTo Ex. xxxi. 17 : tenses regular, in pass, and mid. Travcropai

(not Trav(cr)dfjcropcu nor the late Travcropai), eTravcrdprjv with dve-

1 A has the act. twice, but opylâ. Prov. xvi. 30 is an error for oplfei. andocroi yap opyifrvcnv Job xii. 6 for ocroi irapopylôvcnv.

iravdrifjLev Lam. v. 5, neiravpai : under the influence of the Heb.dvcnraveiv, narcnraveiv rivi—" give rest to" 3 K. v. 4, 1 Ch. xxiii.

25, 2 Ch. xiv. 6, xv. 15, xx. 30.

ILeiQo) (dva-, avp-) is mainly restricted to the 2nd perf.•nwoiect (rare in Attic prose) with pres. sense " I trust," 3rdplur. irirroidav, § 1 7, 3, and plpf. e-n-eirolSeiv (treTr., § 16, 2) : theparaphrastic construction of Tre<rroi6a>s with auxiliary e<W (oryiveaBai Is. xxx. 12, Sir. ii. 5 N c - a

) is frequent, especially in Is.,

-V 1 e{.J

s - xxxy i- 4, 6, xxxvii. 10 (ireiroidas B), tt. tJ? and wo-tvib. viii.14, x. 20, xvii. 8, tcrdi tt. Prov. iii. 5, 77- . jfi/, fire, tt. etrojuai

2 K. xxii. 3, Job xi. 18 and 10 times in Is. : so much has iriiroiBacome to be regarded as a pres. that a new 1st aor. ern-TroiO^o-a

is formed from it, § 19, 1, cf. TTenoid-qcns 4 K. xviii. 19. Theremaining tenses of the verb in LXX (irelo-a, eneia-a, ireiBopm,eneidop^v, wiTreia-fiai, eTreicrdrjv) are with few exceptions restrictedto the literary books.

Ileivaw has a for Att. r/ in the contracted forms, § 22, 2, andm the tenses Treivacrco iireivdcra, § 18, I.

IIeipdo|uu (otto-), impcifro (81a- e/c-) : the former is used for"attempt (anything)" with passive tenses iireipddrjv and ireirei-

papcu with mid. sense (class.), the latter for "tempt" or "try(anyone)" with pass. aor. irreipdardr^v "be tried," § 18, 2.

Uepio-creva has the new meanings "be excessive" or "severe"to anyone (Sir. xxx. 38) and "be superior to" "excel" (Eccl. iii.

19), but is not yet found in causative sense (as in N.T.)= "maketo abound" : aug. regular eVepiWeuo-a, § 16, 8.

(IleTdtw) en- replaces TreTavv-ufu "spread out" in the only twopassages where a pres. occurs § 23, 2 : aor. intrao-u (dva- 8t- e|-)is Attic, and fut. eWeTwo is old (Att. irerm) : pf. act. dicnreTreraKOTa.

2 Ch. V. 8 is post-class, and pf. pass. 8<,cnreneTa(rp,evos (3 K.,I—2 Ch.) replaces Att. -TreTrrapai, § 18, 2.

IIe'TO|j.cu, •jreVap.cu (Trerdopat), &irra|i.<H "fly": (i) Attic Treropcuoccurs in pres. ind. irerovTai Job v. 7, Is. Ix. 8 BK and part.Treropevos (9 exx.) with impf. iirirovTo Is. vi. 2 N : (ii) nirapai(poetical and late prose) in pres. ind. 7reVa(i>)rat Dt. iv. 17,Prov. xxvi. 2, Is. Ix. 8 AQ, part. Trerdp.evos Is. xiv. 29 B (-opevoscett.), inf. Trirao-dai (? -dudai) Ez. xxxii. 10 BQ, impf. iniravToIs. yi. 2 BAQr 1

: (iii) the aor. and fut. in LXX are the latepassive forms (as from Trerdfa) eTrerdad^v (eg- kcit-), Treracrd^-a-opai 2 (vice class, iirrdpr^v, ir^o-opai), § 18, 2 : (iv) of the laterrrerdopai a possible ex. occurs in Ez. I.e. : irercopevos Zech. v. 1

r* may be a mere itacism for -6/ievos : (v) as from iirrrjpt -apac

1 'EiriTaroW. xvii. ix BA is doubtless a corruption of iwereraTo {relvw).2 These forms appear in Hatch-Redpath s.v. ireravvdvai, ireTafriv, but

with one possible exception the meaning is "fly" (Heb. S]1JJ). See RutherfordNP 373 f. for the mixture of forms.

we have the late pres. act. butrrdvTos W. v. 1 1 B* (SiairrdvTos

cett.) and late pres. mid. dv- na8- L-rrrdp-evos Is. xvi. 2, Sir. xliii. 17,

iîirrao-daL Prov. vii. io, as well as aor. eirrr]v (class, poetry) Jobxx. 8 (beside eKTreracrBev in same v.), iînrrjcrav Sir. xliii. 14A

nUi> is used, as in Att, for "press" and eWie^ for "op-

press" with regular tenses urUcrm iêiriecra iKireirUa-fim: the later

contract form m^'co in inTruôvvres Ez. xxii. 29 B, § 22, 3:

md£co (Doric and colloquial, mod. Gr. maw) meaning " seize

"

occurs in aor. irida-are Cant. ii. 15 and fut. pass. iriaa-drjcropai

(else unattested) Sir. xxiii. 21 BX: but the distinction of mean-ing is not always observed, i^Trlacrev Jd. vi. 38 B (awew icierev A)being used = " pressed out " and etjewiaaa 1 K. xii. 3 A (-Ucra B)

= " oppressed."

niixTrXt^jxi and m|AirXd« (e/x-), § 23, 4.

(IIi((i,)irpd») ep- for epw'nrprjpi, § 23, 4.

IIivco : fut. 2nd sing, wieaai (not irlrj), § 17, 12: 3rd plur.

aor. iirioo-av, § 17, 5, imperat. Trie (Att. also wWi), inf. Trteti/ andtviiv (wlv), § 5 p. 64 : aug. omitted in wewanei, § 16, 2.

(Ilnrpdo-Kw) has the class, tenses wewpana (3rd plur. wewpaaav,

§ 17, 3), wewpapal 3 K. XX. 20, 2 M. viii, 14, iwpddrjv, with the

post-class, fut. pass. wpaBrjaopaL L. xxv. 23 etc. : the other tenses

are still, as in Att., supplied from other verbs, pres. and impf.

from 7rcoXeco, aor. and fut. from dwobiftopai,.

IIiTrTw: aor. usually eweaa, not -ov, § 17, 2 : aug. omitted in

plpf. -wewraKeiv, § 1 6, 2.

nXavdop.cn : fut. ir\avrjdrj(rop,ai for Att. w\avrj<rop,ai) § 21, 7.

nxêww (pres. pass, twice in Aeschylus= " receive the sup-

port of the wXrjdos") is frequent in LXX as causative of Att.

•n-XtiOvw "abound" (the latter only in 3 M. v. 41, vi. 4 V) : tenses

regularly formed including iwXrjdvvdrjv, w\rj6w6rjaop.aL, wewXrj-

6vp,p,ai, § 18, 4: the verb is used intransitively in 1 K. i. 12

(iwXrjdvvev wpocrevxopevr]), vii. 2, xiv. 1 9.

nXt]p6w : plpf. pass. iweTrXrjpcoro (wewXrjpcoTO V), § 16, 2, also

in Cod. A iwXrjpaTo, § 1 6, 7, and eTrewXrjpovro, § 22, 4.

IIXi]a-<rci) : see rvwra.

nXotn-ii> : fut. ttXovtico (Att.) with v.l. -mtw, § 20, 1 (i).

Ilvew : fut. 7rvevarop,ai (Att. in compounds) and wveva-co, the

latter once apparently causatively " make to blow," § 20, 3.

(IIo8ii>) : fut. <rvp.wo8iS> with v.l. -ia-a, § 20, I (i).

IloOe'w, iwi- : aor. iw66rj(ra (Att. also -ecra), § 18, I.

Iloiew : spellings in X Triâare, irorjcre, § 6, 36 and 38 : aug.

omitted in wewoiriKew, § 16, 2 : terminations wewolrjuav, § 17, 3,

ewoiovcrav, § 1 7> 5-

1 The Heb. corroborates eKcrT7]<rovTat in Hos. xi. 11 (cf. 10), e^ri<p87jaav

in Lam. iv. 19: eKTrr-rjcrovrai, iêirr-qaav were natural corrections suggested

by the context.

24] Table of Verbs 28'

IloXefxeco : term. enoXepovaav, § 17, 5 ; aor. pass. iiroXeprjBricrav(class., Thuc. v. 26) Jd. v. 20 A " were fought against," fut. pass,late (Polyb.) iroXefirjdrja-erai Dan. O ix. 26 : the late fut. and aor.mid. (cited by Veitch from LXX) do not occur in the uncials.

IIov€w : TTOveo-co, eirovecra, § 18, I.

(IIovTi£a>) : fut. KaraTTOvriSi with v.l. -i<ra>, § 20, I (i).

Ilopevofj-ai has regular tenses 7ropeuo-o/xat inopevd-qv neiropevpai(the last, including compounds eiV- en-, not frequent, mainly inHex.)

:the rare Tropevdrjcropai in late versions, §21,7: late 1 aor.

mid. iTmropevuapevr} 3 M. i. 4 and as v.l. -rropevaapeda Gen. xxxiii.12 M curs., TTopeia-rjaBe L. xxvi. 27 A, -crmpeBa I M. ii. 20 A.

(IIp£a|j,cu):inpuip^v, the class, aor. to wveopai, is still retained

in Gen. and Prov. xxix. 34 : the later wvrjadp-qv (sow.) is not used :

the form irpidcrcurOai Gen. xlii. 10 A is unparalleled. "To buy"is now usually dyopd(ew.

IIpovo|X€ii(o post-class. : enpovopevcra (with v.l. npoev.) andTrerrpovopevpivos, § 16, 8.

Ilpocfnyrevco: aug. inpo^rjTevaa (with v.l. irpoe<p.), § 16, 8 : A

once has the mid. iirpocprjTevovTo Jer. ii. 8.

iliroeco : TYTQavrai = -ovvrai, § 22, I.

(Uvpitio) ep,- : a late alternative for ipniTrp-qpi or ipirvpevm :

pf. pass. ip-Tveirvpia-fiai and in Cod. A iveirvpicrpivos, § 16, 7.

'Pcu'vw " sprinkle " (class, poetry) has fut. pavm, aor. epava(in- npoa-: class, eppava) : pf. bUppayna is new, § 16, 7 note.Cod. A once has fut. paviei L. xiv. 16 as from pctvii> (Pollux).The aor. pass, ipavriad^v (in- irepi-) is formed from the post-class, pav-r^co (Athenaeus is the earliest non-Biblical authoritycited), which also has fut. act. pavriw * 1. 9, Ez. xliii. 20 A(nepi-).

'Pew has classical tenses (except for the occasional omissionof the_ second p): impf. nareppei 1 K. xxi. 13 (-epei A), nepiepeov

4 M. ix. 20, impf. pass. Kareppeiro ib. vi. 6 : fut. pvrjaopai (dno-iK- : not the rarer pevaopai nor the late pevaco), § 20, 3 : aor. pass,as active ippvrjv (an- Si-), § 21, 3, but igepvrjv, § 7, 39 (not eppevara):pf. KareppvrjKa Jer. viii. 1.3.

The -pi forms of pr\yw}t.\, (81a- Kara-) appear only in the pass.,for pres. act. p^cro-w is used, § 23, 2 : regular tenses prjgoo, epptjga,

eppdyrjv (for -pp- and -p-, § 7, 39); post-class, pf. diepprix&s in" K. /3S_" (2 K. xiv. 30, xv. 32, 4 K. xviii. ^7), 1 M. v. 14, xiii. 45,Jer. xlviii. 5 AQ : the class. 2nd perf. (intr.) e'ppaya (81- (car-) in

Jos. ix. 4, 13, 2 K. i. 2 B, Ep. J. 30, also in the form epprjya (81-

KO.T-: Doric and late) 1 K. iv. 12, 2 K. i. 2 A, Job xxxii. 19:with the same sense the rare pf. pass. 8iepprjyp,ivos 1 Es. viii. 70,Prov. xxiii. 21 and with mid. sense Jer. xlviii. 5 BK : fut. pass.payrjcropai (diro- 81a-) is late, Is. lviii. 8, Ez. xiii. 11, xxxviii. 20,Hos. xiv. 1, Hb. iii. 10, Eccl. iv. 12.

'Pitttco and pi/irreco (both Attic) both occur in LXX, § 22, 3:

pf. act. (class. eppicpa) only in Jos. xxiii. 4 iiripicpa A, corrupted

in B to oirep elira : pf. pass. ep(p)ippcu (-eppipcu, § 7, 40) andpipippai, § 16, 7 : aor. and fut. pass. ep(p)[cprjv, pupr/a-opai (not

eppi<pdr]v, pi<p6.\ § 21,4: term. vireplTrroo-av, § 17, 5 : for -pp- and

-P-, § 7, 39-,

'Pvojuu (early in poetry, cf. epvopcu) is common in LXX (esp.

in M> and Is.) having-

, besides the class, tenses pvcropai,, ep(p)vcrdpr)v,

in certain books (4 K., % 1 M.) two late pass, tenses with pass,

meaning ip{p)va6rjv, pvcrBrjcropai, §21,5: for -pp- and -p-, § 7, 39.

Ea\iri£w : new fut. 0-0X77101 and -lcra>, § 20, I (i) : aor. ecrd\7riua

(for older -tyga or -lija), § 18, 3 (ii).

Spivwp (an-o- Kara-) keeps the -/xt forms in literary books,

which alone use pres. and impf., § 23, 2, and the Att. tenses

o-fiecrco, eo-fiecra: the passive tenses are (Ionic and) late, ecrfiecrpai

(also Ionic) Is. xliii. 17, Job xxx. 8, 3 M. vi. 34, eo-(3e<r6r)v (Ion.)

Job iv. IO etc. with v.ll. eo-ftrjdrjv o-ftev(or)6evTOS, § 1 8, 2, (rfiecr-

BrjcropaL L. vi. 9 et pass.: the class. -e<xj3r]v -eaj3rjK.a -o-firjcropai are

unrepresented.2t]|ji,aivco : aor. earjpava and (literary books) iai]pr]va -rjvdprjv,

§ 18, 4 : a-earjpavrac (class.) 2 M. ii. I.

2i"ycuo : fut. (Tiy^aopai and -crco, § 20, 3.

SicoTrdto : fut. (nanrrja-opaL and -crco, § 20, 3 : pf. crecnctnTrjKa

(class.) Job xviii. 3 : cnanrovvTcov for -covtcov Cod. A, § 22, 1.

(2k€8(£vvu[u) simplex unused, in comp. usually with dia- and,mainly in met. sense, also oVo- 4 M. v. 11, Kara- Ex. xxiv. 8:

pres. -pi form once in pass. 8t,acrKe8dvvvraL, for pres. act. -o-K€8d?<o

is used, § 23, 2 : class, tenses in use 8iecrKe8acra -dcrdrjv Eccl.

xii. 5, -acrpai Ex. xxxii. 25, Hb. i. 4, 3 M. v. 30 : the futures are

post-class., -<TKe8dcra> (Att. <TKe8cb), -cTne8acr6rjcropai Zech. xi. II,

W. ii. 4- Cf. cniopTTL^a).

SK6ird?« (eVt- Lam. iii. 43 f. and the later Versions) "cover,"

"shelter" (later Attic writers) is frequent with regular tenses

including I aor. and fut. pass. ecTneTrdcrdrjv, criceTracrBijaopai: o-Kerrw

(Ionic and late noivrj) is a v.l. of A in Ex. xxvi. 7, Job xxvi. 9.

2Koire'», o-K€irTO(xai in Attic form one verb, the pres. and impf.

only of the former being used with tenses aKtyopai, ea-ne-^dpyjv.

In LXX cTKOTrico (eVi-) is rare and confined to the pres. 1, but an aor.

narecrKOTrrjcra "spied out" appears in a few passages (the Hexat.to express this sense uses the post-class. KaTao-Koirevw), § 21, 2.

The stem a-tewr- in the simplex and in comp. with Kara- is, as

in Att., restricted to fut. and aor., but ejncrK€'irro[ji,cH awem-( = "review," "inspect," or "visit," "punish": also in pass,

apparently "be missed "= 1p2 niph. e.g. 4 K. x. 19) in addition

1 'ETrecTKOTrricrav 1 K. ii. 30 B is obviously a slip for kireaKei:r\<ro.v.

§ 24] Table of Verbs 28$

to (i) the class, fut., aor., and perf. eTreaneppai (used both activelye.g. Ex. iii. 16 "visited" and passively e.g. N. ii. 4 "wasreviewed"), is used (ii) in the pres. Ex. xxxii. 34 etc. with by-form lirioTKeVofjiai i K. xi. 8 B, xv. 4 B (so in a papyrus of iii/B.C,Mayser 351), and (iii) in the late pass, tenses errea-KeTr^v iiri-

aKeirrjcropai, -eauecpdrjv (Ion.), -aKecpdrjcropcu, § 21, 4.

2Kopm£a>, dm-: "scatter," an Ionic verb according toPhrynichus 1

, used by late prose writers from Polybius onwardsand in certain portions of LXX, where it has the tenses aicopTnS>and -Lara, § 20, I (i), iaKopiriaa, -ladrjv, -icrpai, crKopirHrdrjo-opai.In LXX its distribution 2 and use as a substitute or alternative forbLaa-ireipeiv in the literal sense of "scatter" are noticeable, whileSiao-K<;8d(vvvp.i) is mainly restricted to metaphorical senses.

2-rraw : tenses regular including pf. mid. and pass, ianacrpevos(air- etc.), once in B egeo-jrapevos, § 18, 2, aug. omitted in avro-a-irao-pevoi, § 16, 2 (no perf. act. used): fut. pass. eKO-rracrdrjo-opaiAm. iii. 12 (81a- Xen.): the rare fut. opt. airoa-rraa-oL Jd. xvi. 9 Bis noteworthy.

STra'pw (dia- Kara-): post-class, tenses are pf. eWapxa Is.

xxxvii. 30, fut. pass, a-n-apijaopai (with compounds) L. xi. 2,7, Dt.xxix. 23 etc., Cod. A once using (nrepeirai with the same passivemeaning N. xx. 5 (<nreiptTai BF) : A also has duo-Trapapevovs,§ l8, 4: Cf. CTKOpTrlfa.

2<rdi;<o (poetical word): the fut. a-raga Jer. xlix. 18, Eccl.x. 18 Btf is unrecorded before LXX, eara^a is classical.

2t€'XXw : terminations egcnrecrTeWoo-av, § 17, 5, drrea-TaXKesCod. A, § 17, 8 (not d(f>earaXKa, § 8, 5) : tenses regular exceptthat the fut. mid. 81a- vivo- areXovpai (2 Ch. xix. 10, Job xiii. 8,W. vi. 7, Hg. i. 10) lacks early authority.

2T€p«o (a7ro-); aor. earreprjaa -rjdrjv and -eaa -edrjv, § 1 8, I :

crreprjdrjcropai, 4 M. iv. 7 is post-classical : arepopai is unrepre-sented, § 22, 3.

2TT)pito) (poetical and late prose) : fut. -ia> and -lctco, § 20, 1 (i)

:

in the other tenses there is fluctuation between io-rqpicra(-la-afirjv) and -t£a, eo-rrjplxdrjv -icrdrjv, -typai -icrpai, -ix&Wopai-i(rdr](Topai, § 1 8, 3 (iii).

2Tpa-yYaX.dop.cu -6op.ai v. 11., § 22, 4.

2Tpe'<j><o : the simplex is trans, only, the compounds of dva-ini- etc. trans, and intr., note diao-rptyeis intr. 2 K. xxii. 27 A=V xvii. 27 "act perversely": pf. act. unclass. direvrpofpao-iv

1S/cOjOTrt'ferar 'E/caratos pev tovto Aeyet "Icoc wu, ol d' 'AttikoI VKeMv-

vvtcu (pacri: Lobeck p. 218 (cf. Rutherford NP 295).2 It is absent e.g. from the following portions which use 8ia<r7reipeiy

instead: Pent (except N. x. 35, Dt. xxx. 1, 3 and Gen. xlix. 7 A where

read Siaairepw), the earlier portions of the Kingdom books, Is., Jer. /3 and

Ez. /3 (except xxviii. 25, xxix. 13), though frequent in Jer. a and Ez. a.

1 K. vi. 21 : pf. pass, regular -earpappm, the e of the present

being retained in awearpeppevoi 1 M. xii. 50 A (so in a papyrus of

ii/B.C, Mayser 410): aor. pass, iarpdcprjv (not the rare earpe(pdr}v)

§ 21, 4, with imperat. dwo- em- arpd(pr}Ti (not -rjdi) Gen. xvi. 9,

N. xxiii. 16 etc., cf. §7, 13: fut. pass, arpacprjaopai. (post-class,

in the simplex) 1 K. x. 6, Sir. vi. 28, Tob. ii. 6, Is. xxxiv. 9 andfrequent in the compounds, used both passively and to replace

the mid. -arpe^j/opat (which is not found), e.g. ovk diroaTpafpr)-

aopai avrov Am. i. 3 "reject" "turn away from": aor. mid.

dnearpe^dpw "reject" (post-class, with this prep.) Hos. viii. 3,

Zech. x. 6, 3 M. iii. 23.

STpcovvvtt {Kara- vtto-) replaces the older pres. aropvvpi, § 23,

2 : the following are post-classical, the futures of the 3 voices

arpcoaco (class, in comp.) Is. xiv. II, Ez. xxviii. 7, arpuaopcu (v. 1.

vtto-) Ez. xxvii. 30, KaTacrTpadr](Topai Jdth vii. 14, also aor. mid.VTrearpaxrdprjp Is. lviii. 5, aor. pass. Karearpcodrjv Jdth vii. 25.

2vpi£co : fut. crvpiS} (in Aquila etc. avpiaa : avplyôpat Lucian)

:

aor. eaipiaa (for Att. -iy£a), § 1 8, 3 (ii).

2vpw : fut. a-vpS) 2 K. xvii. 13 and aor. mid. dvdcrvpcu Is. xlvii.

2 (-pe N) are post-classical.

2c}>dX\a> has I aor. eacpaXa (for Att. eacprj\a) in Job xviii. 7opt. acpdXai (ccf)AAiH A), to which tense should probably also

be referred eacptiXev ib. xxi. 10, Sir. xiii. 22 (gc<J)&Ah A), Am. v. 2

and not to the dubious 2 aor. eatpdXop.

2(|>T]v6» : o-cprjvoicrSa) K, § 22, 3.

Scot' : perf. pass, creo-coo-pm, rarely Att. aeaapai, but ecradrjv,

<Ta>6r](Topai as in Att., § 18, 2.

Tdo-o-w and tot™ § 7, 46 : the 2nd aor. pass, -erdyrjv with thefut. vTrorayrjo-oLiat, are post-class., the class. 1st aor. eraxfyv{Ttpoa-- aw-) being confined to 3 exx. of the neut. part., §21,4:the fut. mid. of the simplex rdôpai Ex. xxix. 43 "will makean appointment" or "meet" is also late (Mayser 410 gives anex. of 200 B.C.): pf. act. reraâ is rare, Hb. i. 12, Ez. xxiv. 7and with irpoa- aw- in literary books.

Teivw : the simple pf. act. reraica Prov. vii. 16 is post-class.,

cf. eKTe'ra/ca I K. i. 16 (drro- is class.): eVe'raro W. xvii. 21

appears to Stand for eVereraro (cf. Treropai).

TAica : fut. re\eaa>, § 20, I (iii) : pf. act. only in the peri-

phrastic earj TereXenais Sir. vii. 25 : pf. pass, has mid. sense in

awrereXeade Gen. xliv. 5 and in the simplex with the meaning"have oneself initiated" (class.) N. xxv. 5, Hos. iv. 14 (so

iriXea6r}v N. xxv. 3='*' cv. 28), elsewhere pass, sense : aug.omitted in rereXearo, § 16, 2: fut. pass. reXeadr)aopai (em- aw-)is late: aor. mid. (rare in class. Gk) avvereXeadprjv Is. viii. 8

(-aai A), Jer. vi. 13 BX, 2 M. xiii. 8. For new pres. -kXio-kw, § 19. 3.

Tifi^p : § 23, 5 and IO : aug. in TrapeKaridero, icrvvedero, § l6, 8.

Tikto) : fut. reô/xat (not the rarer re£e») ; i aor. pass. irixB^v(frequent in LXX.=Att. iyev6p.rjv) and fut. pass. Te^cro/xei'os'•^ xxi. 32, lxxvii. 6 are late forms.

Tu|xdca : rifiovatv N § 22, I (as from -eoo).

Tp€Trw -often (dva- £i7i-o- iv- €tti- pera- TTpo-) : the only tense atall frequent is the class. 2 aor. pass, -erpcnr-qv (imperat. ivrpdTrrjri,

§7, 13), to which is now added the post-class, fut. pass. rpairâ-opaiSir. xxxix. 27, iv- L. xxvi. 41 etc. : the compound with iv- withthe new meaning "be ashamed of" is the commonest form of theverb and is limited to these two tenses with ivrerpafipai 1 Es.viii. 71 : other parts of the verb are rare outside literary books.

Tpe'x.<o : fut. bpafxovpai and 8pap.S>, § 20, 3 : no perf. in use

:

arroTpexoy now replaces aTreifu= udepart," especially in imperat.

aTTOTpexe— aTTide, cf. diroTpexovres drreXevcrovTac Jer. xliv. 9.

TVyxavw (literary: diro- iv- [=" entreat" "petition "as in thepapyri] iirt- aw-) : the perf. is rirevxa Job vii. 2 (re-r^Kco? A),

3 M. v.^35 (so throughout the papyri for Att. Tervxvâ, Mayser374) : dvri,\rip.yj/ecos revtjacrdai 2 M. xv. 7 = 3 M. ii. 33 A (rev-

êa-dai V) is an example of the confusion of fut. and aor. formswhich is paralleled by eaacrdcu, Trapegacrdai etc. in the papyri,cf. § 6, 6 for another example from 2 M.

Tvirrw, as in Attic, is still defective and supplemented by•other verbs : some of the latter now appear in non-Attictenses, but tvtttco itself does not extend its range, and theKoivlj, no_ less than Attic, affords no excuse to the Byzantinegrammarians for their unfortunate selection of this word astypical of the verbal system. (1) Twtttco, ervn-Tov are the onlytenses used in LXX with one instance (4 M. vi. 10) of pres.part. pass.

_(2) The normal fut. and aor. act. are 7rard£a>,

iirdraâ 1, this verb being confined to these tenses, except for the

use of pres. inf. irarda-a-nv in the B text of Jd. xx. 31, 39(A Tvnreiv). (3) As aorist, g-rrcuo-a (also Attic, mainly in Tragedy)is preferred by the translator of Job (5 times) and occurssporadically elsewhere : from this verb we find also pres. conj.once (Ex. xii. 13), pres. part, four times, and perf. iriiraiKa(post-class, in simplex) N. xxii. 28, 1 K. xiii. 4. (4) The passivetenses are formed from TrX-no-o-fiiv : aor. iTrX-^yrjv (iê-n-Xdyrjv,

KareTr\dyr]v : KaTairXrjyecs 3 M. i. 9 A), fut. 7r\r)yr)<rofiai, pf.

TT€Tr\r]yp.ivos (kcito.-) 3 M. ii. 22 f., but elsewhere 7rin\riya (rarein earlier Greek and with act. sense) is used with passivemeaning, "am struck," N. xxv. 14, 2 K. iv. 4 etc.: the act. ofthis verb is rare in LXX, pres. (post-class, in simplex) irXrja-

a-avcri 4 M. xiv. 19 (with Kara- in Job), fut. ttXtj^m 3 K. xiv. 14 f. A1 See the collocation of pres. and aor. in 1 Es. iv. 8 elire iraraâi,

"T^TVTOVdlV.

(in an interpolation from Aquila), aor. eVXâ 1 K. xi. 11 A(possibly from same source).

'Y-iro[j,vnn,aTtto|j.ai, a koivx] verb = " record," "enter a minute" :

aug. omitted in v-rropv^pdrcaro § 16, 2.

'Yo-Tcpew (d(p- xad-) : the new features are the fut. vaTeprjcroi

V xxii. 1, lxxxiii. 12, Job xxxvi. 17 etc., the middle vo-repovpai

Dt. xv. 8 A, Sir. xi. 11, li. 24 B, Cant. vii. 2, and the causative

use of the act. = " withhold" 2 Es. xix. 21 B* (vareprjcrav cett

"they lacked" with MT), SO to paw a o~ov ova cKpvcrTeprjo-as ib.

xix. 20, awapxas . . ov Kadvareprjcreis Ex. xxii. 29 (cf. I Ch. xxvi. 2J y

Sir. xvi. 13 B).

'Ycjxuvco: aor. vcpava (for Att. -rjva), pf. pass. (Att.) vcpaapevos^

§ 18, 4-

'Yxj/ow : post-classical verb : inf. v\j/otv, § 22, 3.

&aiv<a : I aor. act. e<fiava and (lit.) dwicp^va -rjvdprjv, § 18, 4:

1 aor. pass, (rare in class, prose) only in iêcpavdrj " was shown "

Dan. O ii. 19, 30, the Att. 2nd aor. ecpdvrjv 1 "appeared" is

frequent : fut. cpavrjaopm and (pavovpai (both Att.), § 15,3: term.

ecpaivoaav, § 1 7, 5 : crasis TTpovcpavrjcrav, § 1 6, 8 note : noform of

perf. in LXX. The use of iav (av) (palvrjral 0-01 i Es. ii. 1 8 (cf.

2 Es. vii. 2o)=ew 86grj or el doicel is a standing formula in

petitions in the papyri.

(*avo-Kw) : an Ionic and koivt] verb found only in composition,

in LXX with 81a- and (3 times in Job) itn-, "dawn" (of day-

break), "give light" : LXX has this form of the pres. with aor.

diecpavcra, fut. eTricpavaco Job xxv. 5 A (also (pavo-is and vrrotpavvis)

:

the alternative -4>»o-kw (Hdt. and N.T.) -iâaa only as a variant

in Jd. xix. 26 B, 1 K. xiv. 36 A, Job xli. 9 A eVt^wo-Kerat

:

(pavana appears to be the older form, cf. Epic TrKpavo-Kco.

*e'pw : aor. fjveyKa with part, in -as but inf. -elv etc., § 17, 2,

once dvoiaare from (Ionic and late) aor. waa §21,2: terminations

ecpepav, i(p£po<rav, epeynaurav, § 1 7, 4, 5 and 7 : pf. pass, in LXXrare and literary, direvqveypivos Est. B. 3 Btf, el<r- 2 M. xiv. 38

(pf. act. infrequent) : fut. pass, (since Aristot.) elaevexdrjaofiaL

Jos. vi. 19, dv- Is. xviii. 7, lx. 7, air- etc.

$tvyu> : terminations e'cpvya (nar-) § 17, 2, e<fivyo<rav § 17, 5 :

eK<pev£aaQai (v.l. -eadai) § 6, 6.

«3>t][u : § 23, 4.

<3>6(1vg> {irpo-, Km-- Jd. xx. 42 A) also written ^>Qa.vvo>, § 19, 2 :

impf. ecptiavev (rare) Dan. 9 iv. 17 B : fut. <pddo-(o (not Att.

(pdrj<rop,ai) § 20, 3 : aor. e(pda<ra (Att. also had ecpdrjv which is

absent from LXX) § 21, 1 : pf. ecpBaKa (post-class.) 2 Ch. xxviii.

1 4><\NOieN 4 M. iv. 23 KV is apparently a corruption of 4><\NeieN

(cÂNie A).

9, Cant. ii. 12 (-<rev K), npo- 1 M. x. 23 A. As regards meaning,the simplex retains the original sense of anticipation in Wis.(iv. 7, vi. 13, xvi. 28), also in Sir. xxx. 25 (opposed to eo-XaTos),cf. 3 K. xii. 18 ecpd. dva@rjvai "made haste": elsewhere (10 timesin Dan. e, also in the latest group of LXX books, Jd. xx.

34 B etc.) 1it has its modern meaning "come" or "reach," the

sense of priority being lost. "Anticipate" is now expressed byTrpo(f)ddvGo, but the 77-/JO- more often has a local than a temporalforce "come into the presence of" or "confront" someone : in¥ lxvii. 32 it is used causatively, npotpdaaei xe

~cPa avTTjs tu>

6em = " eagerly stretch forth."

"f'ope'ofi.ai. : fut. (froftrjOrjo-opai (Att. (poj3r](Toâi only once in

4 M.),_§ 21, 7 : pf unused excepting for a wrong reading inW. xvii. 9 A : ecpoôvprjp -rjdrjv regular. The act. of the simplex,apart from i<j>6f$ei W. xvii. 9, is unrepresented, being replaced inDan. 6 iv. 2 and 2 Es. (four times) by the new form <{>op€pt£«

(cf. (pofiepio-fj-os SP lxxxvii. 17): but eKCpofteco remains (chiefly inthe phrase ovk eVrcu 6 e Mpofimv), this prep, tending to confera transitive force upon some compounds in late Greek (cf.

eâp-aprdvoo "cause to sin").

ôpeco: (popeaw, e<popeo-a, § 18, I.

#pvdcr<rw (-drropai) : post-class. = " neigh" of horses and met."be insolent" or "proud" : in LXX only in the latter sense, inthe act. (unrecorded elsewhere) icppvatjav edvrj ^ ii. 1, and inmid.-pass. (ppva.TTop.evos (or <j>pvTTojJi€vos A, cf. § 6, 50), 2 M. vii. 34,perf. part. Trecppvaa-fiivos -ayp.euos, § 1 8, 3 (iii). The subst.(ppvaypa "pride" (in the group Jer. a—Ez. a—Min. Proph. and3 M.) is classical in the literal sense "snorting."

^vXdo-o-w (and -uttco, lit., § 7, 46) 81a-, rrpo- 2 K. xxii. 24

:

pf. act. 7re(pv\aKa i K. xxv. 21 (for Att. -axa) : the pf. pass, is usedboth in its class, mid. sense (Ez. xviii. 9, cf. 2 Es. iv. 22) andpassively, e.g. Gen. xli. 36 : the fut. pass. <pv\axdr)<ropai Jer. iii. 5,¥ xxxvi. 28 is post-class.: term. e(pv\age!>' Cod. A, § 17, 8:redupl. (pe(pv\agaL Cod. A, § 16, 7.

4>dt€xiw : pf. act. (post-class.) TrecpvrevKav, § 17, 3.

$v<a : the pres. act. is used intransitively (late) in Dt. xxix. 18,else trans.: fut. cpyrjo-co (trans.) Is. xxxvii. 31 (for class, (pvo-a),

but dva(pvo-ei (intr.) ib. xxxiv. 13 (corrected to -(pvrjo-ei by latehands of BK): the aor. act. is absent (excepting cpvaavTesJer. xxxviii. 5 AQ* an error for (pvTevcr.) and the pf. act. is

1 Including Tob. v. 19 apyvpiov tQ dpy. p,i) <f>6daai "let not money (thedeposit which Tobias is going to recover) come (or be added) to money.""Be not greedy to add money to money" of A.V. and R.V. is a neat para-phrase, but the marginal note in A.V. (not in R.V.) is needed to explain theconstruction.

T. 19

confined to literary portions : the act. 2nd aor. e<pw is replaced

by the pass, dv- irpocr- ecfivrjv, § 21, 3.

$wti5« (not before Aristot.) "give light" and met. "enlighten,"

"instruct": fut. ^b™ and -iaco, § 20, 1 (i) : pass, tenses

e(pa>r[(r8r]v (pa>Tia6rjuop,m m 1P.

Xaipw (eVt-, and once each Kara- Prov. i. 26, Trpocr- ib. viii. 30,

(my- Gen. xxi. 6) : the fut. (not the class. xaiPWa ) takes two late

forms (i) in the simplex xaPW°P-ai(I2 undisputed exx.), (ii) in

compos. -xapoifjLai, iiri- Hos. x. 5, Mic. iv. II, Sir. xxiii. 3, Kara-

Prov. i. 26, crvy- Gen. xxi. 6 : the latter occurs also in the simplex

in Zech. iv. 10 B*tf*Q* (with v.l. -rjo-ovrai), ib. x. 7 thoughXaprja-erai occurs in the same v., § 20, 3 : aor. exdprjv regular

except for the loss of the second aspirated letter in the imperat.

X<ipvTh § 7i I 3 : Per*"- unattested.

Xe'w and once -pv(v)», § 19, 2 : new fut. êcoêei? for êo> êi?,

§ 20, 1 (iii) : contracted and uncontracted forms, § 22, 3 : pf. act.

(post-class.) inKixviza Ez. xxiv. 7 : fut. pass. xv@W PaL(one ex -

with crvy- in Demosth.) Jl. ii. 2 and in comp. with 81a- eV cryy-.

Xpaopai : inf. xPWât (Att.) and once xpao-tfai, § 22, 2 : fut.

pf. Kexprjorerai "shall have need" Ep. J. 58 can be paralleled

only from Theocr. xvi. 73.

Xpito : pf. pass. KexpLo-p-at (with xp'L(TPa) replaces Att. Kixptpau

(xplp-a, ? XP'lPLa )iût aor - Pass - expia-drjv (? exprjBr] 2 K. i. 21 A =

ixp'i&rj) is Attic, § 18, 2 : the fut. pass. xP i<T^Tla'

PM Ex. xxx. 32 is

post-class., as is also the pf. act. KixPlKa l K. x. 1, 2 K. ii. 7,

4 K. ix. 3, 6, 12 : term, evexploaav Cod. N, § 17, 5.

(M/aw) only in the aor. pass, a-weyj/rj crdrjv (v.l. -rjdrjv) " swept

away" in Jen, § 18, 2 : the compound occurs in the act. in

Ptolemaic papyri.

Ni'vxw is both trans, and intrans., e.g. ms \jsvxei Xukkos v8a>p,

ovrms ^rvxei naula avrrjs Jer. vi. 7, cf. Kara^rvâre " cool your-

selves " Gen. xviii. 4 : pf. act. (unattested in class. Gk) dvei^vxora

2 M. xiii. 11 : no pass, forms used.

M>a>p.i£tt : fut. -^(opiS) and -iarm, § 20, 1 (i).

'OSivco, in class. Gk confined to pres., in LXX has impf.

oS8ivov Is. xxiii. 4, lxvi. 8, and, as from a contract verb, aidivrjcrm,

a>l>ivr)cra (causative in Sir. xliii. 17 A) : Aquila further has 1 aor.

pass, and mid.

'OSe'w: aug., § 16, 6: the pf. pass, of the simplex, wa-piva

<P lxi. 4, is unclassicarl.

(*£2ve'o(«u) unused : see Trpiapu.

I. INDEX OF SUBJECTS

A, Codex : see AlexandrinusAccusative sing. 146 f. (-ay for -a), 176

{-tjv for -7)), 150: plur. (-es for -as

etc.) 73, 145, 147 ff., 150Adjectives, declension of 1 72-181 :

comparison of 181- 186Adjurations, use of on and el in 54Adverbs, comparison of 183 : replacedby adj. (wporepos) 183 : numeraladverbs 189 f.

"Alexandrian dialect" 19 f.

Alexandrinus, Codex, Egyptian origin

of 72, 101, 1 10 : text mainly inferior

and secondary 65, 106, 107 bis,

218 bis, 221 n. 2, 258: text pro-bably original 81 (Is.), 93 (\I>),

152 (Sir.) : Hexaplaric interpola-

tions frequent 3 f., cf. Aquila

:

conjectural emendation of Greek205 n. 3 : orthography and accidencemainly of later date than auto-

graphs 55 ff., 67 (Numbers perhapswritten in two parts), 72, 74, 98 n. 3(introduces Attic forms), no, 115(1 and 2 Es. a single volume in anancestor of A), 131, 147 and 176(3rd decl. ace. in -av -tjv), 188 (ef

Kai 8eKa), 212 (yevapievos in Jer.),

234 {eXeirrov etc.), 241 (SwrjOrjaopiai.

etc.), 255 (edyjera, edwera) : fore-

shadows modern Greek 158, 179,205 f. (loss of redupl.), 215 f., 241 f.

Analogy plays large part in the koivt)

21, 73, 79 f., 89, 103 n. , 120(5u(rej8?7s), 124^, 127 bis, i28(eK(Iiv),

129 (evpiffKco), 174, 178 f., 189,201 n., 202. Cf. Assimilation

Anaptyxis in X 98Anthropomorphism avoided 44Aorist, 1 st, extension of, at cost of

2nd aor. 209 ff., 233 f. : sigmaticfor unsigmatic 235 : in pass, partly

replaced by 2nd aor. 236 f. : new

1st aor. pass. 238 : 1st aor. pass,replaces 1st aor. mid. 238 ff. : mix-ture of aor. and fut. inf. mid. 76, 287

Aorist, 2nd, old forms retained longestin inf. 210 (eveyKelv, eiTreiv) : 2ndaor. pass, for 2nd aor. act. 235

Apocalypse, style of 21 n. : dovXos 8 :

iv&iriov 43 n. : rel. + demonstr.pron. 46 n. : 240 n.

Apostolic Fathers : see Patristic

Appellative taken for proper name 32 f.

Apposition of verbs 51 f. with n.Aquila, pedantic literalism of 9 : irepl

AaXtas (w. \6yov) 41 : eirLcrrperfieiv

53 : o-tf" 55> 133 n - : h& «> 55 :

KadoSos 190: misc. 49, 112 n. :

interpolations in A text from Aq.,mainly in 3— 4 K., 3, 152, 157,190, 218, 227, 231 n., 241, 287 f.

:

(?) similar interp. in Joshua 4Aramaic influence on LXX Greek

xx, 28, 34 (ya^apTjvos, yeubpas), 36(<rapt.(3)jKr! ?)

Archaism in the uncials 60Archite, Hushai the 37Aristeas 13, 15 n., 76, 17011. 3, 200 n.,

247 n., 264, 279 (KaTOLO/LLCu)

Aristophanes 45, 81 : Scholiast on105 n.

Aristotle, a precursor of the Kocvfj 17,

143 n., 144Article, omission of 24 f. : sing. art.

with plur. Heb. noun 34 : loses

aspirate 129: crasis with 138:Hebr. art. in transliterations, withGreek art. added 33 f.

Asiatic languages and the kolvt) 20 :

Asiatic orthography 98, no, 212 n.

(term, -av)

Aspirate, irregular insertion andomission of 1 24 ff. : throwing backof 126 f. (ecpiopKeiv, ohiyos, 'Iot/Sas)

Aspirated consonant, mixture of, with

19—2

292 /. Index of Subjects

tenuis 102 : transposition of 103 :

insertion and omission of 104

:

omission of one of two 116, 129,cf. 236: doubling of 121

Assimilation, of vowels (esp. un-accented or flanking liquids) 76 f.,

84, 87 f., 96 f., 16511., 176, 219:of consonants i3off. : of declensions

140 f., 146: of cases 74, 147 ff.,

151 : of masc. and neut. 151, 174.Cf. Analogy

"Attic" declension 144 f., 173Atticism 11 4, 186 n., 187, 204 (in K.

/35), 253 (? <?o-ti6s)

Augment 74 n. (eKadepara), 195 ff.

Authorized Version 47 n.

Autographs of LXX 55 ff., 71K, Codex : see Sinaiticus

B, Codex : see VaticanusBabrius 226Barnabas, Epistle of 76Baruch, the two portions a and /3 13 :

Bar. a by the translator of Jer. /3

12 : Bar. /3, date of 6, 61 n. (ovSeis),

102, 278 n.

Bezae, Codex 188 n.

" Biblical Greek " 16, 80 n., 83, 104 f.

Cf. "Jewish Greek," VocabularyBirthplaces of the uncials 71 f.

Bisection of LXX books 65 ff., 122 n.

Boeotian dialect inn., 129 n., 210 n.

and 213 (-ocrav)

Byzantine epoch 109, 134. Cf.

Kolvt), periods in

Caesarea suggested birthplace of

Cod. B 72Canon, Hebrew, translations made in

order of viii : influence of canoniza-tion on Greek style 15, 30 f.

Causative meaning of verbs in -et/w 88(281 not, as in N.T., Trepiffaeijoj) :

in -eco etc., tvvebcno f^crw 232,£8\6.<TTr)<ra 234, ava(3\eipare 262,M<jw 265, edd/x^yjcra 269, vcrreprjaa

288, irporpOacru 289 : of compoundsof €K-, i^a/xapTccvw 259, i^rjptpa 267,e£i\a<rKO/j.ai 270 f., eK(poj3eu 289

Chronicles, expurgation in the original

11 : Chron. LXX, the version of

Theodotion (?) xx, 167 n. : does not

use "Hebraic" vios nor Trapa-

ylvo/xai except at end of 2 Ch. 41 f.,

267 n. : oideis in 2 'Ch. 61Commerce, effect of, in fusing the

old dialects 17Comparison, degrees of 23 f., 181 ff.

:

comparative for superl. 181, for

pos. 183 {avwrepov etc.)

Composition, assimilation of final vin 132 ff.

Compound words : see Word-formationConcord, rules of, violated 23Conjunctive, deliberate, following fut.

ind. 91 : conj. vice opt. 193 n. :

replaced by ind. 193 f. : conj. of2 aor. of didicfu 255 f.

Consonants, interchange of 100 ff.

:

insertion of 108 ff. : omission of

in ff. : single and double con-sonants 117 ff., pp and p 118 f.,

doubling of aspirated letter 121 :

c<j and tt 121 ff. : pa and pp 123 f.

:

assimilation of 130 ff. : variable

final cons. 134 ff.

Constructio ad sensum 23Contract verbs 241 ff. : term, -ovcrav

213 f. : short vowel in tenses 218 f.

Cf. Mute stemContracted and uncontracted forms

98 f., 144, 172 f.

Coordination of sentences 24, 55Coptic influence on the koivtj 20,

73 n., 84 : Coptic palaeography 72.

Cf. Egypt, Sahidic

Countries, names of, expressed ad-jectivally 169 f.

Crasis 137 f., 206 n.

Daniel, Greek words in the Aramaicof 35 n. : Daniel 0, a partial para-

phrase by writer of 1 Es. 12 :

Daniel 0, later orthography of

132 ff. : N.T. quotations agreeingwith G 15. Cf. Theodotion

Dative still common 23 : cognate dat.

c. vb. = Heb. inf. abs. 48 ff. : dat.

sg. of 1 decl. nouns in ct pure 140 ff.,

of 3 decl. 86 (-i for -ei in B), 149,165 ('Iijito?)

David, Song and Last Words of, in

style of 9 14 f.

Demetrius Ixion 19

I. Index of Subjects 293

Dentals, interchange of 103 ff. : omis-sion of 116

Deponent verbs, pass, for mid. tenses

in 238 ff.

Deuteronomy, slight divergence fromPent, in vocabulary etc. 14, 48 s

more marked in closing chapters

8 n., 14, 39: optat. 24: ovdeis 61 :

etdrjffa B text 278Dialects, disappearance of the old 18.

Cf. Alexandrian, Doric, Ionic, etc.

Digamma, (?) replaced by aspirate 124Diminutives in -eibiov 87 n.

Diphthongs, monophthongisation of

71, 93 f., 141 (1 unpronounced in vt)

Dissimilation 130Distributive use of 860 860 54Divine names, renderings of, in Job 6 4Division of labour of translators and

scribes 11 f., 65 ff.

Doric, slight influence of, on koivt) 76,

22211.: Doric forms 143, 146 bis,

162, 276 (fxoLX&o/bLai), 282 (iridfa)Doublets 31, 32 f., 38 (pdxts).

;

(47))

126 (? ovx ISov), 228, 279 (ci'Xero)

Dual, loss of 22, 195 : and of wordsexpressing duality 22, 45, 192 :

dvelv sole vestige of 92

E, Codex 63 n.

Ecclesiastes LXX the work of Aquila

13, 31, 60 f.

Egyptian influence on the koivt) seen

in phonetics and orthography 20,

100 n., 103, in, 112: in vocabu-

lary 32 n. (150, 169): Egyptianorigin of uncial mss 72

Elision 1 36 f.

Epic forms : see Homer, VocabularyEpistolary formulae in papyri 57 n.

Esau, the blessing of 141

Esdras, 1 and 2, subscriptions to inn.1 Esdras, a partial paraphrase 12

(cf. Dan. 0), in literary style 161

with n. : peculiarities of chap, v

164 with n. 42 Esdras, probably the work of 6

xx, 13: orthogr. = 01 93, -oaav

common 213 : rjvoiyr/i', KareXlTTijv

236 f. : irapa.yivofji.ai unused 267 n.

Cf. Historical books, later

Esther, paraphrastic 15

Etymology, mistaken popular 74 n. 3,

fiero^v 77, 85, 94, 118, Muvcrrjs

163 n., 'lepoa6\v/j.a 168, 206 f. :

augment affected by etym. 200Euphony, insertion of consonant for

1 10 f. : in combination of wordsand syllables 129 ff.

Eupolemus 170 n. 3Exodus, an early version 28 : conclu-

sion probably rather later than the

rest 14, 257: clerical division into

two parts 66 f., 68 n. : prjros 41 :

ovdeis 61 : rj p.rjv 83. Cf. Hexa-teuch, Pentateuch

Expurgation in Kingdoms (LXX) andChronicles (Heb. ) 11

Ezekiel, divisions of 1 1 f

.

Ez. a, akin to and contemporarywith Min. Prophets and Jer. a 8,

12, 73 n., 139, 273 (ko^o/aui), 285 n.

(-iTKopirifa) : with Min. Prophets

170 with n. 1, 26 c (fitfiafa) : with

Jer. a 167, 276 (fj.ri.x-) ' with K. a,

K. /3/3 265 (evdedvKdis) : misc. erepos

45, ovdeis 61, 139, e'yevb/J.iqv 239Ez. j8, absence of transliteration

in 32 : misc. \&kkos (j369pos) 37, el

fj.r)v 83 n. 3, 139, 167, 172 n., 175with n., iyevr)dr]v 239

Ez. /3/3, a Pentecost lesson 1

1

Fall, influence of the story of the, onlater translators 48 n.

Feminine : see GenderFuture, mixture of hit. and aor. inf.

mid. 76, 287 : not confused with

conj. 91 : for imperat. 194 : fut. pf.

rare 194, 270 (reOvf)^.): 2 sing,

mid. -e<rcu 218: Attic fut. 228 ff. :

fut. act. for mid. 231 ff.: differen-

tiated from pres. 230 : new fut.

pass. 240 f. (cf. § 24 pass.)

Gender in Decl. II fluctuates betweenm. and fem. 145 f., between m. andnt. 1 5 3 ff. : cf. fluctuation betweenDec!. U and III 158 ff.

Genealogies, interpolations in 162

Genesis, el fxfjv ( = 13) 54 and rj p.r)v

83 : otftfets 61 : true superlatives in

-TdTos 182. Cf. Hexateuch, Penta-

teuch

Genitive, of quality, extended use of

23 : gen. abs. freely used 24 : ofage, in Hexat. etc. 41 : gen. sing.

140 ff. (nouns in a pure), 149, 151,162 (Doric -a), 165 (ItjjoI) : gen.pi. uncontracted and contr. 151 :

c. eyyifav 167 n.

Geography, translators' knowledge of1 66 f. with n. 7 : geographicalterms transliterated 32 f.

Grammarians, ancient 19, 75. Cf.

Herodian, Moeris, Phrynichus etc.

"Greek books" (not translations)

avoid translators' equivalents for

inf. abs. 49 : avoid introductoryiyivero 52. Cf. Literary books

Grouping of LXX books 6 ff.

Gutturals, interchange of roi ff. :

omission of 115 f. : assimilation offinal v before 132 f.

Haplology 114, 11511.Hebraisms, in Job 4 : reduction

in number of supposed 26 ff.: in

vocabulary 31 ff., Hellenized Heb.words 32, 34 ff.: in meaning anduses of words and in syntax 39 ff.

:

stages in naturalization of Heb.idiom 44

Hebrew spelling, minutiae of, re-

flected in translation of Pent. 152 n.

Hellenistic Greek : see Koivr;

Herodian 210 n.

Herodotus 34, 35, dpi6/ju£ 39, 46 n.,

48, 62, 265 (do/apL&fa)

Heterogeneity gives way to uni-

formity 91Hexapla, influence of, on LXX text 2,

14 (end of Deut.) : interpolationsfrom 3 ff., 231 n., 238 (Is. B text),

239, 269 (fwj'.). Cf. Aquila, Theo-dotion

Hexateuch, Xarpetieiv 8 : avoids He-braic vlos 41 f. : omits introductory/cat ecrrai 52 n. : evdrjs unknown to

178 n. : vfxQsv avr&v etc. 191 :

earrings (not icmtis) 253. Cf. Pen-tateuch

Hiatus, avoidance of inn., 134 f.,

138 f.

Historical books, late group of 9 : in

style of 14 : literalism of 9, 29 f.

,

diS6vai = Tidei>a.L 39, 40 ff., av-r}p=eKacrros 45, participial renderingof inf. abs. 48 f., eyivero ical 51,55: transliterations in 31 : miscell.ev for eh 25, wpoffedrjKci 53,0X1(7)01/^

112, no place-names in -(e)trts 170n. 1, 189, term, -av 211, not -ocrav

(except 2 Es.) 213, icrrilis 253. Cf.

2 Esdras, Judges, KingdomsHomer, use of, in Proverbs 152, andJob (q.v.) : cf. Vocabulary

Hypereides 46 n.

i sounds, coalescence or avoidance ofsuccessive 63, 84, 271 n.

Illiteracy, indications of, et = t 86:mixture of v and 01 94

Imitation of Hebrew words in trans-lation 14, 36 ff.

Imperative, 2nd aor. pass., term, of

104: replaced by fut. 194: term.-<rav 214 f.

Imperfect, iylvero =r\)n()) 52: term.-av 212, -oaav etc. 214: ZXenrov in

A text 234Imperial (Roman) epoch, linguistic

characteristics of 72, 109, 112, 141.Cf. KoLvrj, periods of

Imprecations, el in 54Indeclinable stage precedes extinction

-ws 173, wXrfprjs 176: 7/Vuo-us -(TV

180 : X«PW > 8vo 186Infinitive, frequent, use of articular

inf. extended 24, 194 : anarthrousinf. with verbs of motion 24

:

epexegetic inf. frequent ib. n. :

C. eyevero, (rvvi^-q etc. 50 ff. :

c. TrpotTTidevai in Min. Prophets

53, c. eTri(TTpe'(peiv etc. 53 f. : vice

participle c. (Trpo)(pddveiv 54 : mix-ture of aor. and fut. mid. 76, 287{Tev^aadai) : old forms remainlongest in inf. 210 (iveyKelv, eliretv),

cf. 257 (leva/.)

Infinitive absolute, Hebrew, render-ings of 47 ff.

Inscriptions, Greek of the 18 f.

:

oidels, ov8. in 58 : TecraepdnovTa etc.

in Asiatic inscr. 62 : Attic passimInterpolations: passages absent fromM.T. in which Greek style suggestsinterpolation 47 n., (70 with xx),

/. Index of Subjects 295

166 with n. 4, 169 n. 5, 230, 239:

171 sub fin. : 184 n. 1. Cf. Hexapla

Ionic dialect and its influence on the

Koivri 62, 73, 7411., 106 n., 107, 110,

141 f., 285 (<TKopirlfa).

Irenaeus (Minutius Pacatus) 19

Isaiah, style good, version poor 12 :

an early version ix, 28 : cra(3ad>9

(with 1 K.) 9 : avoids Hebraisms

41 f. : erepos 45: oidels usual 61,

compounds e^ovO- e£ou5- unused

105 : A text correct 81 : class,

forms in B text 151

Isocrates 138Isolation of syllables 132: of words

136Itacisms 68 f. (at and e in Sp- and

pap.), 73, 126, 177, 179

Jeremiah, divisions of n : date of a

and |3 {odde'is in both) 61

Jer. a, akin to Min. Prophets 9 and

Ez. a q.v.: with K. a 253 (-^(rra/ca)

Jer. /3, 7rcus 8: peculiarities of 14,

37 f., 163 n. i, 185 (fieXrlwv), 279(oWv/Ju)

Jer. a and /3 (central chaps.),

possible traces of compiler of 11,

88 n., 92, 226

Jer. 7 (Hi) an appendix n,7o"n., 88, 93, 97, 123, 189 n., 250

Jerome on /3dpts 34, on lepeh 37 f.

"Jewish-Greek" 26, 79: Jews in

Egypt 27. Cf. "Biblical Greek,"

Vocabulary

Job, a partial version supplemented

from 9 3 f. : proem and conclusion

contrasted with main portion 171.

Job 0, absence of transliteration in

32 : has class, rj /x-rjv 83 : imitates

Homer and the poets 173, 249,

279 (d\e/cw, 6X\v/ai) : eyyiraroL

182: Trorepov 192. For Job see

TheodotionJosephus, his Greek text of Kingdoms

15: absence of Hebraisms in his

writings 28, with one exception 53:

orthog. 97 n., 106: accidence 145,

156, 161, 163 n., 164, 166, 169 n. 6,

170 n., 196 n., 220 n., 234 n.

Joshua, style of 7: date of viii, 14:

otdds 61: with Ez. a and Min.

Prophets 170 with n. 1: -oaav

frequent 213. Cf. HexateuchJudges (B text) late : dyadibrepos 1 84,

rerpaaiv 187, /3t/3pt6<rKW 226, ZXeiipa.

234, effT&dyaav 254, 77s 256, <pepu> =&yu 258 n. Cf. Historical books

Kethubim : see Writings

Kingdoms, divisions of books of iof.

:

Heb. inf. abs. in 48 f. : B text of

2—4 K. 78 n. : A text of 3—-4 K.,

interpolations in, see Aquila

K. a, tra/3aui# 9 : e/cacrros 45 n. :

mid. irpoaedero 53 : ovdels 6r : e^ov-

deveiv -ovSevovv 105: ' Ap/u.adal[A 168

K. /3/3, HavTOKp&Twp 9 : 'eKacrros

45 n. : icet etc. 217K. 77, paraphrastic style of

10 : eKaaros 45 n. : ovdeis 61 : 3 K.,

orthography of 88

K. ^5_( = /37 + 75),dateof 15: cha-

racteristics of 10, 30: Hebraic vios

41 : avrjp for e/cacrros 45 n. : un-

intelligent Atticism in 204. K. fiy,

ovSeis 61 : tar] etc. 217. K. 7$

(4 K.), eyevero /cat 51: plur. of 7?}

Koivt}, the 16 ff. : definition of 16

:

vernacular and literary 17 : origin

and formative elements 17: (?) with-

out dialects 18, 71, 117 n.: slight

influence of foreign languages on

20 : dominant characteristics of

2r, illustrated from LXX 22 ff.

:

aims at simplification 29. Periods

in koivt) (1) Ptolemaic, (2) Roman,

(3) Byzantine ' 108 f. : contrast

between early and late, Ptolemaic

and Roman 155, 163 n. 3: transi-

tion period at end of H/b.c. 58 f.,

68, 105 : other changes in ii/B.c. 72

(131), 142, 146, 190: in i/A.D. 102,

120, 176: in ii/A.D. 126, 129, 184,

212. Cf. Byz. and Imperial epoch

Labials, interchange of 105 ff. : omis-

sion of 117: assimilation of final v

before 132 f.

Latin influence on the koivt) 20 : in

orthography 92 n.

Lectionary influence seen in Ez. /3(8

12 : synagogue lessons 29

Legendary-additions in the "Writings"15

Leviticus, ovOeis 61 : written in twoparts 66

Liquids, the, their influence on spell-ing 73 ff-,. 77 L, 81, 84, 88, 97,165 n. : interchange of 107 f.

:

omission of 116. Liquid stem,verbs with 223 f.

Lists of names, interpolations in 162Literary books, characteristics of 81 f.,

92, 98, 105, 122 (tt), 123 (pp), 138,182 (-Tot-ros), 185 (with Pent.), 242(e'XeetV), 247 (i'oT7?tri), 253 (redvavcuetc.), 255 (Weffav). Cf. "Greekbooks "

"Lord of Hosts," renderings of 8 f

.

Lucianic text, division of Kingdombooks in 10 f.

Luke, the two styles in 27 : Hebraicstyle of, under influence of LXX 30,40 n., 41, 49, 50 ff. (iyevero), 53(irpoaedtTo) : ivihtnov frequent 43 n.

:

ovdels occasionally 62 : dvdde/xa-Qrma. 80 : decr/xd i 54 : ey.vr)<jTevixevri

205 : irapaylvofxai 267 n.

2 Maccabees, a literary book 137,J 45, 155. 188

3 Maccabees, literary 82

4 Maccabees, date of 6, 61 {ovdeis) :

literary and Atticistic, uses optative24 and 193, 81 (irXeov), 98, 137,148, 158 n., 179, 182, 215 bis, 241,270 (redisriijofAai) : but keeps somevulgar forms 160

Malachi, w\doi> 81Mark, ivibiriov unused in 43 n.

Masculine : see GenderMassoretic text : see InterpolationsMatthew, evibinov unused in 43 n.

Measures and weights transliterated 32 j

Metaplasmus 151, 153-160, 187Middle hit. replaced by fut. act.

231 ff. : middle aor. and fut. re-

placed by pass, tenses 238 ff.

Minaeans in Chron. 167 n.

Minor Prophets akin to Ez. a andJer. a, see Ezekiel : with K. a

259 (aWofjccu) : with K. 77 273(Koif/o/jLcu.) : act. Trpotrd-qcru) etc. 53 :

usually ovdels 61

"Mixed declension " of proper names162 ff.

Mixture of texts 3 f.

Modern Greek, its value for illustra-

tion of the Koivrj 21 : misc. 25, 42 n.,

75n., 88, 106 n., 107, inn., 113(Xeei), 117 with n., 124, 14m., 158,172, 179, 180 n. 9, 181 n., 184, 187,188 n., 189m, 190 bis, 193, 195 f.

,

197, 198 bis, 205 f., 209 with n.,

213, 21911. 1 and 3, 225, 233, 236,241, 244, 256, 257 bis

Moeris 150, 154Month, numerals expressing days of

189Mountains, names of, expressed ad-

jectivally 170 f.

Musical instruments, Phoenician originof names of 35 f.

Mute stem, verbs with 222 f. : mutefor contract verbs 259 (s. v. ak-qdw)

Nasals interchanged with labials 106 f.

:

omission of r 1 7 : effect of, on vowels176

Negative, emphatic, expressed by el 54Neuter plurals with plur. and sing. vb.

23: neut. of persons 1741". Cf.Gender

New Testament, words for "servant"8 : does not use kv 6(pda\/j,ois 43 n.,

nor participle for Heb. inf. abs. 49 :

ovdeis rare 62: influence of N. T.quotations on LXX text 231 f.

(ckoi/o-w, j3\e^u) : N. T. contrastedwith LXX 142 (-pas -pys), i^,6(eKa-Tovrapxos -dpXys), (63 L (Maw??s,declension of), 165 f. (SaXw^w,spelling and deck), 193 n. (optat.),

21 r (-ocrav -av), 225 (^ew -xdvvu),228, 230 (6AcD, dXecrw), 231 (edo/mat

4>dy.), 244^ (-fu and -w), 254 (ecrT7]v,

ea-rddrjv), 256 (rj<rOa, rjs), 260 f.

av^dvw (trans, and intr.), 281 (irepur-

crevw)

Nominative, drifting into the (nam.pendens) 23, 149 n. : as name-case23, 161 n. 5 : relation of, to cases(Deck III) 149 f. : assimilation of,

to cases 151Numbers, possibly written in two parts

67 : ovdeis 61

Numerals 186-190: compounds of,

156 : numerical statement placed in

parenthesis 149 n.

Optative rare but less so than in N. T.,

frequent in 4 Mace. 24, 193 : re-

placed by conj. 193 n. : new termin-ations 215 : Syrjv 256

Order of words in compound numbers187 ff.

Origen : see HexaplaOrthography of uncials and papyri

. 55 ff-, 7i ff-

Overworking of Greek phrases re-

sembling the Hebrew 29

Palaeography of X and A 72Papyri, of Herculaneum 18 : Egyptian

pap. and the uncials 55 ff. : develop-ments in formulae in 57 n., 101 n. 2,

131 n., 288[.{iav (paivTjTai) : misc.

42 n., 47 {ev of accompaniment),5111. (apposition of verbs). Cf.

Koivri, periods in

Paraphrases vice literalism in earlybooks 42, 43 (&pe<TKeiv etc.) : para-phrastic versions 13, 15

Parenthesis, numerical statement in

149 n.

Partial translations, of Job 4 : (?) ofJer. and Ez. n : of Ezra andDaniel 12: of the "Writings" 15

Participle, for finite vb. 24 : part. +fin. vb. = Heb. inf. abs. 48 ff. : re-

placed (with -<t>Qaveiv) by inf. 54 :

•es for -as in pres. part. 149 : fut.

part, rare 194 (49) : el/u retainedlongest in the part. 257

Particles, elision Math 137Passive (middle) retains old forms

longer than the active 196, 224 n.,

2 45.

Patristic writings 121 n., 241 n., 257(revival of elfu)

Pentateuch, variety of renderings in

4 n. : unity and date of viii, 6, 13 f.

61, 191 : transliteration rare in 32 f.

:

eyevero preferred to ey. kclI in Gen.and Ex. 51 : style adapted to sub-ject-matter 142: renderings charac-teristic of 7,. 131"., 48: contrastedwith later books by more classical

style 9, 13, 30, 41, 43, 45 (Zrepos),

ro5, 191 (correct use of 6'5e), 218((pdyy), 224, 231 {Udo/MXi), 237 {kclt-

ei'tix^Vv) • unites with the literary

books 185 bis, 204, 253 (iardd^v) :

fut. ind. + delib. conj. 91 : djxvbv

and apva etc. 152 n. : does not useplace-names in -ala -(e)trts 170 n. 1,

nor -o-Kopwifa 285 n. Cf. Hexa-teuch

Pentecost lesson 11

Perfect for aorist 24 : term, -av 212Pergamus, inscriptions of 62Periphrastic conjugation 24, 195Persian origin, words of reputed, fiav-

8ijas, fj.avtdKrjs 35Philo Jud. 28, 163 n., 164Phocylides, pseudo- 1511.

Phoenician origin, Greek words of

34 ff-.

Phonetics 71 ff., 941a. : pronunciationof v 92 n., 95 : of £" 108, in: of 7in, 126 f. : influence of Egypt in

phonetics 20, 163 n. (tav), Egyptiandifficulty in pronouncing 7 and 5

100 n., 103, H2n. 2

Photius 220, 221 n.

Phrygian Greek 95 n.

Phrynichus 92 n., 99 n., 104, 107, 112,

285 ((TKOpTTifa)

Physiognomical expressions in Heb.and Gk. 42 ff.

Place-names : see Proper namesPluperfect, loss of syll. aug. in 196 f.

:

term, -eiaav 216Plutarch 92, 105 n.

Poetical passages, Pentateuch trans-lators use Ionic (poetical) forms in

141 f.

Polybius 43 (use of Trpoaurrov), 77, 92,154, 170m, 187, 191 n., 196m, 264

Positive for comp. and superl. 181Prepositions, new forms of 25 : replace

ace. (after the Heb.) 46 f. : a derelictprep. 97 n. : elision with 137

Present tense, new forms of 224 ff.

:

historic pres. practically absent fromK. /35 24

Pronouns 190 ff. : substitutes for 45 f. :

demonstr. + relat. 46: indefiniterelative (Ss ibv, 6s av) 65-68

Pronunciation : see Phonetics

298 I. Index of Subjects

Proper names, personal 160-166,

place-names 166-171, do. translated

31, gentilic 171: appellatives mis-

taken for 32 f. : absence of elision

before 136 f. : misc. 143, 146: cf.

'Apc6^,'Iird/c, 'Io6das etc.

Prophetical books, dates of viii f. , 61 :

prefer eyevero to ey. xal 51: cf.

Sinaiticus, Isaiah etc.

Prothetic vowel 97Proverbs, date of 16, 61, 166: extra-

Biblical maxims in 15: absence of

transliteration in 32: orthography

in 94, 132 f. (late): fragments of

verse in 15 n., 137, cf. 270 n.

:

imitates Homer 152 and the poets

279 (oXkvfju), cf. 173 (aepyos): liter-

ary style of 143, 15811., 249Psalms, absence of transliteration in

32: division into two parts 68 f.,

88, 135 with n., 158 n., 20011.: but

translation homogeneous 69: late

orthography of 132 ff.: Appendixto 15 : titles of xix (? later than

original version), 32Psalms of Solomon 166 n., 175

Psilosis 127 ff.

Ptolemaic age : see Koivrj, periods of

Pure stem, verbs with 218 ff.

Question expressing a wish 54

Rabbinical writings, Greek words in

21 n.

Reduplication 204 ff. : dropped in

fJLvt](TKOlAa.l 227Rhinocorura 167 n.

Rhythm, in Wisdom 9111.: loss of

sense of 22

Rolls, writing of books on two 65

Roman epoch : see Imperial, Kotvr)

Sahidic 101 n., 107 n., cf. Coptic:

Sahidic version of Job 4Scribes, two per book in primitive

mss 66 f. *

Scriptio plena : see Elision

Semitic element in LXX Greek 25 ff.

:

cf. Hebraisms, AramaicSeptuagint translation, primary pur-

pose of 28 f.

"Servant of the Lord," renderings

of 7 f.

Sibylline Oracles 79 n., 273 n.

Sinaiticus, Codex, orthography (Egyp-

tian) of the Prophetical portion

112 ff., 119 f-, 130, 147 (cf. 176):

difference in orthography of other

books 113: vulgarisms in 55 ff.,

72, 78Sira, Ben, reference in Prologue to

Greek versions of Scripture 15 f.,

59 f. : contrast in style of Prol. and

body of work 27 : date of (ovdels and

ovd., e^ovd. and i^ovd.) 61 f-, 105

orthography of 91 (0 and w), 94possibly divided into 2 parts 122 n.

literary forms in 143, 149

Song of Moses 141

Song of Solomon, notes in Cod. K

259Sophocles, vd(3\a ^^poaridecrdai 52 f.

Spirants, interchange of 108 : spirantic

pronunciation of guttural 1 1

1

Strabo 36 (on musical instruments),

92, 106, 118 n., 143 n.

Style, classification of books according

to 1 2 f.

Subscriptions to books later than

books themselves 1 1 1 n. : cf. Titles

"Suburbs," renderings of 4Superlative in elative sense 181 ff. :

for comp. 183 f. {irpwros, g<r%aTos)

Syllables, shifting of dividing-line

between 117: isolation of 132

Symmachus 5, 9, 257 n.

Syncope 99 f.

Syntax affected by imitation of Hebrew

54

Terminations, adjectives of 2 or 3

172: verbal 89, 104 {-tl for -6l),

195, 209 ff.

Testaments of the XII Patriarchs

157 "-. i73 n -

Test-words in grouping of books 7 ff.

Text of LXX 1 ff. : cf. New Testa-

mentTheodotion, interpolations in Job

from 3 f., elsewhere 158 n. 5: a

popular version 5 : affinity of style

to that of K. /35 10, of the later

historical books 14^, 55,of2Esdras

13, of Ez. /3/3 11, (?) Chron. LXX hiswork xx, 167 n. : KtipLos tQv dvvd-fj-euu 9 : iirc<xrpi(p€iv 53 : eyd> el/ui 55 :

aTVP 153 : new verbs in -ctfw 247 :

does not use rerpds etc. 189, norn-apa.ylvop.ai. 267 n. : literary form in

Job 8 143, late form in do. 280(opadrio-oficu). Cf. Daniel, Trans-literations

Theognis 50"Thus saith the Lord," renderings of,

in Jer. 11

Time-statements, literalism in 39 f.

Titles of books later than originalwork 166 n. (Psalms of Sol.) : cf.

Psalms, SubscriptionsTitles, official (Egyptian) 156 with n.'

Tobit, B text, vernacular style of 24,25, 28

Towns, declension of names of 167 ff.

Trade-route, proximity to, affects de-clension of place-names 169

Transcendence of God emphasized in

later renderings 8Transitional forms in the Koivrj 18 (ov-

deis), 213 {-oaav)

Translations and free Greek, contrastin style of 27 f.

Transliterations, in Job 9 4, in andlater LXX books 31 ff., in Penta-teuch 3 1 f.

Tribrach and several short syllables,

avoidance of 87 n., 90Troglodytes in Chron. 167 n.

Uncial MSS, evidence of, in light ofpapyri 55 ff., etc., suspected 62 ff.,

77' 7§j 95> 96, 109: birthplaces of

71 f., 100 f.

Uniformity vice variety of olderlanguage 193, 235, 244

Vaticanus, Codex, comparative valueof text for O. T. and N. T. 2ff.:

orthography of (usually older thandate of ms) 55 ff., 68 (Psalms), 70,72, 78 (varies in the different groups),86, 112, 127 ff. (perhaps late), 188:occasional vulgar (Egyptian) or-

thogr. (esp. in Isaiah central chaps.)

113, 114(5 exx.), 147 withn. : pktr.

of yi) in 4 K. 143: text in 2 Es.original 237, in Is. interpolated 238

Verbal adjectives 194Vocabulary, poetical 18,187 (rerpacnv),

Ionic 285 {-(TKopTrlfa), Homeric 264(s. v. 5eco), cf. Homer, Ionic : wordsand forms now literary, paOs 152,deafid 154, oveipos 155, vlkt) r57 :

new KOiv-q words, in -epa 80, yiv-r}p.a

118, in -dpxvs 156, okiyoaros 185:words first found in LXX and" Biblical " words possibly coinedby translators, i^oXedpeijeiv etc. 87 f.,

ddipovv 89, oXiyovv 112, eXarrovelv-ovv 122, 266, evd-qs 178, eijdirepos

etc. 183, ayaXXiaadai 258, evwrlfc-<rdat 267 : cf. "Biblical Greek "

Vocative 145 (dee)

Voice, middle, replaced by passive

Vowels 71 ff. : interchange of 73 ff. :

prothetic 97 f., 170 f. n. 4 : contrac-tion and syncope 98 ff. : short vowelin tenses of contract vbs. 218 f.

Cf. AssimilationVulgarisms : see Illiteracy, Sinai-

ticus

Wisdom, literalism in 43 : suggesteddate of 62: rhythm in 90 f. n. :

verbal adjectives in 194 n. Cf.

Greek books, Literary booksWish expressed by question 54Words, division of 129 f.

Word-formation, retention ofunelidedvowel 130, and of unassimilatedconsonant in new compounds 132-134. Cf. Vocabulary

"Writings" or Kethubim, greaterfreedom allowed in translation of

LS

Xenophon, a precursor of the kolv/j

1 7 : (pvXdaaeadat. diro 46 : eyeveroucrre (ws) 50 : 243

Yahweh, abbreviated forms of, in

proper names, =-(e)ias, -aias 161

Zaconic, only relic of old dialects 18Zechariah, x^PlTa in 150

II. INDEX OF GREEK WORDSAND FORMS

a, mixture with e 73 ff.

:

with 77 76 f. : withand at 77 : with av

79 : for aa in propernames 100 : -a pure,

nouns in 140 ff. : a

for 7] in "Appas etc.

143 : -a, " Doric"

gen. sg. of propernames in 162 : -a,

place-names in 167 f.

afiaK, aâpKt]peiv, rats

33 f-

'A/35etoi; 162

afieSrjpelv 33'Aj3pdfA, 'Afipadfj. 100,

not "Aj3pa.iJ.os 160 f.

ayadwcnjvT] 90ayadibrepos 184ayakiaadai etc. ^ 120'A77atos 161 n.

ayiucrvvr) 90ayvia 87a7po0 (d.70!;p) 37det (atet) 77aevaos (not d^j'. ) 120depyos in Prov. 173deptpos 37-dfw : see -fw

adoiodijtjoiAai etc. but

d#$os 89, fem. -tp'a 172at, interchanged with

a 77 : with e 68 f.,

77 f. : as short vowel90 with n. 4 : at-

loses aug. 199 f.

-atas, proper names in,

G. -ov (and -a) 161 f.

aly/xaXuiros X 103At'7U7ros fc\ 116-aivo}, verbs in, keep a

For the Verbs see § 24.

in 1 aor. 223 f. : pf.

pass, of 224-atos and -t'-njs, gentilic

names in 171 : -ata,

names of countries in

,

17?

alperiêiv to Trpocrcawov 44-aipu), verbs in, keep a

in 1 aor. 223-ats -at -aurav, opt.

term. 215alcrxpoTepos 184aKaXKiib/jieda X 102

ixk&v, rbv (ti)p) axavaiv)

157 f-

'AKKapibv indecl. 169aKpifiia 87aKpofivarLa 27aKdâcTTpov, to A 153d\a\d£eiv -ayfxos 37dXas, to and 6 d'Xs 152dXeets(but dXtewp etc.) 84dWocpvXoL and &v\io~Tt.eL/u,

167clXvkos (not dXt/cos) 96d\dnrrjKe<s 151

dXws (only in form ctXw)

and ctXwp -wpos, 6 and

,17 144 f-

d>a=Qn 37djitdifots ^ 157dixapTrjaofxai, ovk 128

a/xaaeveid, d/u,a(ped 33&[A($\aKr)fMa, d/J.j3\aKia

105^

' Afj,p,avlns 170d/xpds, dp.vb% 152(L/j.Tre\os, 6 tf 145dfJ.(pLTairos (not -Ta7r??s)

,

I56

dfj.(p6T€poL (not afxcpui) 192

d? replaced by ed^ with

6? etc. (not with ews,

oVws, ws) 65dp for edp, "if" 99-ap, 3rd decl. accus. in

146 f.: verbal termi-

nation in 209 ff.

dvddefxa -r/p,a 27 n., 80

dvanvixipai A nodpd fxiaov 25 : dpd fj,.

tQv eairepaiQ>v 40dpa7retpos 83dvaTry]5)jei = -7Tt5. 85

dvdarefxa -rnâ 80, -a/xa

79 n.

dva<pd\avTos -9os 104dp§p(e)tcirepos 182

dpe£eXe zeros 115dp^p for e/cctcrros etc., of

inanimate things 45 f.

avdpcoiros for eâtrros

etc. 45 : avdpomos av-

dpwiros 46dp(9' cJV 25 : in late

books dp#' t5V ort,

dp^' cop 6Va 10, 25dpotet ^= dpot'7et 113:

dvoiyeiv 127dvTd/M.fM\piv A noavTLKpvs — " opposite

"

136' Avn\ij3avos beside At-

/3apos 166 f. n.

dviyeiv 94dvvirvidêffdai X = gp. 76dpu7r65eros (for -Sijros) 80dvdsvrjTOi — dvbv. 90 f.

ctpcirepop = dpw, oncedvwTepw 183

dirdvwdev 25, in K. /35 10

dVaprtfetP in a' 3

II Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 301

dVas and 7ras 138 f.

air7}\nbT7jS 128awo rare as comparative

particle 23 : c. <pv\d<r-

ffeadai etc. 46 f.

airoypvipu] H 101dnoida B 93aTroffKevT] of children

^(= fp) in Pent. 14

dpa = Heb. inf. abs. 47ap' ov, LXX equivalents

for 125 f.

'Apapd -J3d)0 32 f.

dpdaau replaced by pdcr-

crw 76aperaXoyos -\oyia 76dpidp.(£="fev?" 39apiaTos 185dp/cos for dpKros 116

' Apixaddifx in 1 K. =' Pap-d168

dp/wHâ^jIBn 37dpâ, dpvds 152 with n.

dpovpa for 777 Ionic 142dppaft&v 34, 119ctppi?*' rare, usually Sp-

cttjj' 123dpx'.€Ta?pos 37, 130 n.

dpxiewouxos, dp%evv.

„I3° n "

dpxovres — -as 149-ap%os and -dpx??s 156'ApwSatos -deirys 171dpiodios ipwd. 76'Apdiv 100-as (-as), proper names

in 163

daefirjv AK 176'Aa7]dd)d 33'Acr/fdXwi' declined 169ducret A=dXtret 132dcr<pa\La 87'ATafitipiov, 'It. 170 n.

dret^fcrTats 172dros= ai}r<5s in papyri 79arrAs/Sos -Xa/3os 75au and eu 78 f. : aw and

a 79: au- loses temp.aug. 200

avd<£= avrq) 103Avpav(e)iTis 170

-Awr(e)2ris 170<xvt6s, otiose use of obli-

que cases of 24 : avros,

avrov 190 : ai/Tov, eav-

rov 190dcpalpepia 80d<pepLa 80d<fiecns 37d<popi(jfxa,Ta, d(pwpuxp.eva

= "suburbs "4 with 11.

«X' 3 2 n -

dxotyx, ^^4dxpeoTTjs dxpeovv (but

a'xpetos) 82

dxpt(s) ou 136ax^pos, 6 (A) and to -ov

153dxpeade, ovk 128-da;, verbs in, shortvowel in tenses of

219: "Attic" fut.

replaced by sigmatic

230 : confusion with•ew verbs 241 f.

(3, euphonic insertion ofin: interchange ofwith v 105 f. : withp. 106 f.

Baakeifj. (BeeX-) rd} 34Ba/3i)Xwy declined 169Ba55ap7«s 170 n.

fiadiov A 179ftddov 159fianxoipia 34(8dp/3apos 37/3ap(e)ta 179: /3ape'ws

-eos 179dpts (/3d>s) 34, 150

>fi N = ôppa 77Baj'a?'(e)irts 170fidoavos, 6 K 145/Sao"iX«s and -eas 148 :

fiao-ieoos 114j3ao-L\eiov, to for 77 /3acrt-

Xeta etc. 157pacnXeveiv "make king"

,

24/3dros, 6 145jSdrpaxos, 17 A 146Baxx'^s K 121

(3Sd\vy/ua, fiedeK 37/3«pd 34fiekTicTTOs 185(Haov, dvd A 107PtfiXeLdiov 87 n.

/3t/3Xta06pos -aypdcpos 77/3i/3XW, /ft/3Xos (/3tf/3Xos),

ptifiXivos, Btf/3Xios 95 f.

/3«os 34fiicoreveLv 91/Soas 147Po(3pTr)<rei = po/j,p. 132f36dpos 37(36\i(3os A 106j3oppds, rarely fiopeas

(-07s) 123 f., r 43Boaoppa, G. -as 167Ppd/xaTa H= (3pi!)/j,aTa 7 7/3i5o"(ros, (3vaaivos 34

7, omission of, betweenvowels in ff., inyi(y)vop,ai, yLy{v)J}(TKu

etc. too, 114 f., else-

where 115 : insertionof, in papyri in n. :

pronunciation of in,difficult to Egyptians100 n., 112 n : inter-

changed with k rooff.

:

7/c for /c 101

70^77*65 (Paf.) 34, 1717a?at 1437aj<7os, 6 and rd -<w 154raXaa5(e)ms 170ya[i,ppevet.v 262 n.

yapirGiv A— tcapw. 101yeddotip 33yeuhpas xx, 28, 34yevea-Ldpxrjs 156yevyjfxa and yevv-qâ 1187?}, plural of, and sub-

stitutes for 1437%>as, G. 7?7poi;sand-ws,

D. 77;pet and -a 149yivofiai and 717^. ii4f.:

cf. eyeveTo and § 24yivdo-Ku) and 717?'. 1 i4f.

;

cf. § 247Xv/c(e)?a 179yva<ptis 101

302 II. Index of Greek Words aitd Forms {cf. \ 24)

yvr\pvrjv A 10

1

yvotpos, 6 (and to A) 159yo/xop = '

' omer " and"homer" 32

Toptoppa, G. -as (not -icv)

168

ybpos 32ybva A= y6vara 1527Qêts and -eas 148ypap./j,aToei<jayu)yevs 130

n.

yvvr/yos ~D = kw. ioi

5, omission of 114, 116 :

interchange of, with 9

104 f. : with t 100Sdôj'Tes A 101

Aa/xdce/c 167Sacrews -eos 179Sacrinrovs for Xayws 145Aaue/5 (not Aa/3t'<5?;s)

160 f.

defipadd 33-5et7i'£/w A 101

Se/cd5apxos LXX, -dpx^s

Joseph. 156 : 5e/cd-

rapxos X 103 f.

Se/cd5uoand 5c65e/ca 187 f.

Sevdpov, G. -ou, D. -et

and -y 160

8eop.ac = "'2 in Pent. 14decrfMoi and (lit.) decrpd 1545ta/cXeVrecr#at c. inf. otV<?

adv. 54didarepa -y]pt,a 80<5to"6fat = Tt#eVat 39: cf.

§ 24didpaypov (late Mss) 103Stevr^xet in papyri 57 11.

Sj/ccuwcrfo'77 A 90Sioti and ort 138 f.

dl<popoi> 99SiX'tyAeiV (not StxaAo?') 76Si'i/'a, Si '/'os 1578iQpv% -vyos (and -k%os)

150 f.

doXeta A = 5ovX. 9156/xa and Socrts 79Sofews K 158dovXeveiv and Xarpetieip

BovXla 87dovXos and synonyms 7 f.

dpayp,-/] (late MSS) =SpaxP-v 103

8vvdp,euv, Ki/ptos tw^ 95wacn-(e)ta 695tfo, G. 5i/o, D. 5t!o and

usually Suctf 187, or

dvcri 135: lit. Suetv (-otV)

92, 187 : cWo (Wo 548vcrej3f)s = dvacr. 1 20Sw^cu for dovvai. 91

e, mixture with d 75 f. :

with at 68 f., 77 f. :

with 7) 79 ff., aug.

198 f. : with et 81 f. :

with 1 84 f. : with

87 ff. : with v, ev gjeaXci)Kvir}s it 140edv, 6s 65 ff.

eavrov, avrov 190 : eatrr.

for 1 and 2 sg. illite-

rate ib. : but eavruv

for all 3 persons of

pi. 190 f.

ey for e/c 101

£7 yacrrpi A 72, 131

eyyiêiv (<rw-) c. gen.

167 n.

eyyovos for eKyovos 101

6771)5 a7ro irpoiTWTrov in

,

e 47eyyvraroi, eyyigto, 182

eyivero eyivero etc., con-

structions with 50 ff.

eôt fc^fypw etc. 93e7ci elpn with finite verb

in late books andHexapla 10, 30, 55

'ESoi/x, 'Idovfiaia 167"Efpas A inedvdpxr]S 156I0pou A 160et, mixture with e 81 ff.

:

with 7] 83 f., aug. et-

and i)- 201 f. : with t

(?) 85 ff. : with oi 92et = negat. in adjurations

54 : et (et) pr)v, r) pr)v,

el p:r) 54, 83 f.

-eta and -ta, nouns in

68 f., 87-etas, proper names in,

G. -ov and -a 161 f.

et/cds and eiKoarf) 189et/coVa, Kad' 127et/coct (not -<riv) 135etXr)<f>a aoristic 24elXuvcrev, ovk 128etV (IV) 32eivenev, od 82etôvffiv, rjlôvcnv v. 11. 85eiprjvt], Hebraic uses of

40 f.

-ets, proper names in 164ets (not e's) 82

ets as indef. article 54:ets (irpwTos) nal et-

kocttos 189-eicrav for -eaav in plpf.

216-eirrjs -etrts :- see -t'r^s -ts

Ik- : see ef-

e/cacrros for e/cdrepos 192:substitutes for and dis-

tribution of 45, 192e/cdrepos 192eKaTovrapxos LXX, -ap-

X??s N.T. and Joseph.

156eVet and 17/cet v. 11. 81

eVetVos (not KetVos) 97eK0e$ A= exês 102exOpos, eKx@pfc etc. 102eKKalSeKa B, e'£ /cat 5e/ca

A 188

iKKXrjaia first in Dt. 14eKwa.v — eKcnrav 1

1

7

€K(peijâ(rdai = -eaQai 76eKthv, ovk 128

iXdaawv, eXdx'crros 185 :

iXdTTOJv, eXarrovv,

eXaTTOveiv etc. 121 n.,

122

'iXacpos 37 n.

i\a(ppd>Tepos 182IXeos, to and 6, and

meanings of 158 withn.

eXeov = §\atov 78eXecpavcnv 151

77". Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 303

£\e<pavTa.pxys 156eXos and 'opos, mixture

of 107iXirls 124 f.

-ep,a and -77/xa 79 f.

eixavTov, Kad' 127'EfieKaxup 334/j.ev N 135, 147e,a /uicrqj mainly in A

7^, 131

eju,Tr€Tro8e<TTdrri A 182ei', 4v e/xoi= >l2 in late

books (else 3eo/j.ai)

14 : = «s 25 : c. ev-

SoKeiv, deXew etc. 47,of accompanying cir-

cumstances ib. : com-pounds of, assimila-

tion in 132 f.

ivavrlov and evavn 25,

43, 68 n.

evaros (not 'ivv.) 120evd€8oiK€L=-SvK€i 94'iveSpov (and eveSpa) 156eveKa, eveKev, ov e'lvenev

82 f., 135: ova eveKev

128'evi = '£veaTL 257iviavrdv, Kad' 125evvija A 81

evraura A 104: evrevda

A 79evrorepos A 183 n.

evrpdir-qri 104ew7i-;e(0!> supplants 6Vet-

P°s 155'ivvarpov for ^V. 81

ivihiriov 25, 42 f.

^£- (ex-), causative force

of, in composition

:

see Ind..I Causative

e£a/3a=e/c 2a/3a 130iâjxaprdvew 24iêXedpeijeiv 88 n.

eêXeadai. eirl rcva in 47e£epeije<rdai=-epevy. 113iî<pvvs 78e£,ex&pri<xev A = -e%c6pi-

<rej' 85iâXedpetieiv and -oXodp.

etc. 87 f.

e40L> = e/c <roi/ 130etjovSevovv (-ovdevovv)

and iôvdeveiv (-ovSev-

eiv) 105 with n.

$f fTK^vcti/j.drix}p X 130e^threpos, -raros 183eTraKTx l'vecr@al- T0 irpocrw-

•kov 44eiravaiyrpetpeiv in Pent.

,

I3,

f>

eiravepxecrOat c. inf. 53eTrai'w, iwdvwdev 25erreXdOevro 88 f., 216eireaTihs, eTrlararai — ecp.

128

eTTi c. dat. = phrase with11D 44: c. (peideadai

etc. 47iTrtj3ej3rjKvirjs 140iiriXeiieadai = eireXedue-

cr9ai 114eTnuTpecpei.v vice irdXiv

53eTricpavTJv ^ 176eTTTCLKl I36ipavvdw epevvdw 78 f.

epefiafav A for ??/). 81'ippwao, epp&adai etfô/xcu

in papyri 57 n.

ipurdv (ewep.) els eip-qvqv

40-es for -as, in ace. plur.

148 f. : in 2 sg. 1 aor.

and pf. 215 f.

-ecaf otV^ -op 89, 213"EixSpas ^ hi-eerda 218evofxai 8i86vac 24icnreXas K 108 : eo-rrepos

A 157"Ecrpas B inecrrai, ko.1, introductory

formula 52-ecrraros, superlatives in,

literary 182eaT7jKVL7]s fc$ 140eaxaroYl'JPus, indeclin-

able 173£o-X<xros -oi' — " latter,"

"after" 184

^<rxvKa Jaoristic 24

&rw (not efcrw) 82ecrtlirepos, -raros, e<n£-

Tepov ='{<?(*) 183£re/)os (fxridir.) 191 : sub-

stitutes for 45eros 124 f.

ev, mixture with av 78 f.

:

with e and v 97 : gl-

ioses temp. aug. 200evSoKelv ev 47-etiav, verbs in, used

causatively 24evdrjs, evdvs (evde?os)

177 ff.

evdpaffros 79ei}pe/na 80evpiffKw sic 129-eus, nouns in, ace. plur.

of 147 f. : mixturewith nouns in -77s

153 n -

euaefiTJv 176evTiJxei in papyri 57 n.

eveppaiveev, augment 68evcoSia for evoSla 91e<p-, causative in ef<pa-

fiaprdveiv 259e<pLopKelv -la 126ecpiaos 126e<f>vi8ios al<p. 78e<po{'8, e<fri&8 33e% for e/c 103ex^'s (not xês) 97exde<ns= eKdecris 103e'x#«7Tos, lit. 185exS/aevos for 7rapa 25e%pc)s 116e\J/ep,a -rjjaa 80-w, verbs in, short

vowel in tenses of218 f. : Att. fut. re-

placed by sigmatic230 : confusion with-dco verbs 241 f. : con-traction in 242 f.

:

mixture with -00 verbs

243 f.

ews, prep., Hebraic useof, in 47 : ems #dovin Jer. /3 14, 37

ews, "dawn" 145

304 II. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. % 24)

f, altered pronunciation

of, causing mixture

with <r 108

fgify K= fei)77? 113

f^Xos, 6 (and to) 158

£ij3ijv7j 108

ÎMjpva. X, frfj-apaydos K108

firyos, 6 (and to ^70^) 1 54-fw (-dfw, -/fw), new

verbs in 194, 247 :

tenses formed with <r

or £ 222 f., fut. in -w

and -<rw 228 ff.

fwg fiJo-B 49

77 and e 79 ff-, augm.77- for e- 197 f. : v and« 83 f., -77 -ei -ewcu

in 2 sg. mid. 217 f. : 77

and t 85 : 77 and v 96 f.

77 \jA]v : see el /j.t]v

rjdvs, mixture with l'5ios

126, cf. 8577/ca and &et v. 11. 81 :

rjKeiv for 77 /c. 128

yjKoufj.ei'os A=fjy. 102

'HX(e)toi) and 'H\(e)tas

162

-77,1m and -e,ua 79 f.

7]fj,epai, Hebraic uses of

,39 f -

fjfuffvs and rj/xvavs 95 :

becoming an inde-

clinable, G. 7]/J,l<T0VS

179 f. : rifu<r(e)2a 179T/viKa in K. /35 10 : 77c

iai> 65, 66 n.

-77s and -eus, mixture of

nouns in 153 n. : -77s

(-77s), adjectives in, A.

-rjv 175 ff. : -77s, proper

names in 163 f.

rjcruxdêiv 128

rjTTacrdat, -tjttiov 121 n.,

122

77X77, replaced by 6 (and

to) 77x0s 157, 159

d interchanged with 5

in ovdeis (p.7?^-) 5$ ff->

elsewhere i04f. : with

t 104 : omission of

116, in 1 aor. pass.

{eKpticpijv) 236, 237 n.

:

66 for t6 121

QaL/xav(e)lTLSi

170daXaacra = Ppyri 376*dp,

(

8os, 6 and rd 158

davarip cLTTodaveXraL 48dappelv and dapaelv, etc.

123darrov and rdx'oe 184davjAaêiv to irpocnotrov

43 f-

davixauTovudai c. inf. 54deelfj,, to 34deXeiv ev 470ewa and compounds 80de/xe\ios and -op 1546>eos, V. 0e<? 145OepaireLa 33, 37depairetjeiv 8 11.

dep&irwv 7 f-

depacpelv (-Treif) âp. 330Zj8is 34, 1506vy<XTepes = -as 149:

dvyaTrjpos X 151

6vpeoo<p5pos 900uw0 and 0c6# in papyri

163 n.

t, mixture with e 841". :

with « 85 ff. : with

77 85 : with 01 92 :

insertion of, betweenand another vowel

93 : unpronounced in

diphthong vi 141

-ta and -eâ 68 f.

'lafêb 33-las, proper names in,

G. -iow (and -la) 161 f.

I/Sis (el/3.) 150tSetp, a(pideiv etc. 124 f.

i'Stos, i'6\, 775., mixture

with ?j5^s 85, 126

t'5ou 55 : oi>x ISoti and

oik i5. 70, 125 f.

'Idovfiala., 'Edd/J. 167,

170leparla 87

tepets = BHJJ 37 : ace.

plur. 148'Ieppias 100'lepoaoKvpia and 'lepou-

ffaKifjfx 168

-tfw : see -fw'Irjpefilas 81

'I770-0OS, declension of

164 f.

'Ikclvos in 4iKrepa 160

i!\ews= ?vn 38 with n. :

indeclinable 173lXikio. -lwttjs A 85Iva, elision of final letter

of 137 : tva clause

= inf. rare 24, 194'IouSds 127 : G. -a and

-ov, and indecl. 'lovdd,

163:

Iov/j.ala — 'Idovfxala 114

l'7r7rapx°s and -o-pxV s 156Iwrreh, ace. pi. 148-is, Egyptian words in

150: -ts, -(e)iris, place-

names in 169 f.

'Icrd/c 100i'cros 126

"Icxupos, 6 in 04:i&Xvpos 127

'lTaj3>jpiov, to 170-17-77$ (-etrTjs) and -cwos,

gentilic names in 171

'Irovpaioi, Toup. 171 n.

IxOvas (-us) 147-(t)wj' -to-ros 184 ff.

'Iwcretas, G. -a and -ov 162

'Ic6(T777ros, 'Idxrrjcpos 106

k, interchanged with 7100 ff. : omission of

115: doubling of, /c§

= f 120: K + o- amal-

gamated into £ 130K&pos 34xadaplfa, ifcadepLcra etc.

,

74Ka6ejj.a 80Kadi)Kvly]s in papyri 142

K&didpos 173Kadlêiv yvva?Ka 262 n.

//. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 305

k&6o5os in a 3, 190KadoTnaOev 104/ecu, coordination of

sentences with 55 :

crasis in K&yw etc. 99,137 f. : KaL ye in K.(35 etc. 10, 37: Kal

pcdXa in K. /35 10

KaKovxeiv in a 3

KaXhvvdpov 104/cdXos for k&Xus 145/caXws iroLTjcreis ypd\peis

(or ypdipas) 51 n.

KChjxpvueui 99Kavovv 144Kdp^Xos, Xepp;eX 167 :

K.ap/j.r]\iov opos 171KapTrdenvos 34 n.

KapxTjSwj" -56«ot~Tar-shish 167 n.

Kaaca 34naaffiMpiov K 103

/caret, c. acc. = ',D 7j? etc.

44/cctTaydfetz' 79KaT6.\y}pi.fia— -\et,p.fj.a 84KarapdKTrjs 118

Kardurefxa 80KaraxpiVea 173Karepofifievcrev (-pept/3. ) 88Karoprwdrj 104Kanbrepov = /cctrw, /ccitw-

rarw 183KeSpc^, raw KeSpwv,

Xeip-dppovs 38, 169Keipddas in Jer. (3 38xepas, declension of 149Kexap, to 167/c^y A=7^ 102ki.[3wt6s 35KLvvdpLoofxop 35Kivtipa. 35Ktrtets, Ktrtot, KiTtcuoi

171

KLTibv IO3/fXeis KXelda (not KXelv)

150ic\l(3avos (not /cpt^.) 107

KXl/aa 79kXoios, 6 and (A) to -op

155Kodwvoi 36

KoXX(o)vpis -L£ea> etc. 92KoXoKa{iei = KoXaKeijfL 79KoXoKvvda -kvvto, for

-Ki)VTT) IO4, I43Kopyt'as A 102

/cop?7 Kopav 142 f.

ko>s 35Kov<pos for Koijcpyj 172Kpayrj K = Kpavyq 113KpariffTOS 185Kpavrj H = Kpavyri 113/cpe'as 149npdaowv, Kpeirrwv 121 n.,

r 22

/cpt/xa 79/epios 37 n.

Ktiados 75KdOpa (—xurpa), Kv9po-

rroSes 103KtJKXqj 25Kip-ivov 35Kvvyjyos (not -ay.) 76

:

cf. yw.Kvvop,vLy]s 1 40Ki>7rptdpx'>?s 156KupTji'^i'Se in a' 3

/cwXi;ew=:X?3 38icupidpxvs 156KunreXdrat A for -?;X. 81

X, effect of, on vowels

73, 76, 78, 81, 84, 86,

88, 97 : omission of

114, 116: X and p107 f. : XX and X 119 f.

Xa7xd»'et/'= "I3? 38Xctytis unused 145XaKavr) A 76XctXcSs, Treptin Aquila 41\afAf3dveiv to wpbffoiirov

44 /

Xd/niras = TS? 38Xdp.\f/acnv A= Xdt/'. noXa6s for Xec6s 145Xarpeveiv and SouXei/etz' 8

XcLTpta 87X^yetp, Tcp in a 3 : X^-

yav -oeres without

construction 23 : Xe-

yovres v. 1. for Xiovres

"3

Xet X, X6a ^ = X^yet

113, 102Aet/(e)ts and Aei/(e)i 164Xrjp.pia= Xe?/j,/Mi 84Xrip.\pop.ai etc. 108 f.

X-qv6s, i] (and 6) 146XLfiavos 35Aifiavos and 'AvTiXifi.

166 f. n.

Xi#os, 6 in all senses 146Xlfios, 6 and 17 146-\tfnrdvcj (Ionic) non.Xtx/xWiaet'ous= Xt/c. 103Xoyou, 7repi in a 41 :

Xoyox v. 1. for Xa6s 113\oL[j.alve(rdai = \v/J,. 94Xoipcos -7) as adj. "pesti-

lent" 172XvKvia 103XfTpcDj'as= XouT. 92Xixvoi 155

pi, effect of, on vowels

84, 86, 97 : fj, and /3

(7r) 106 f. : omission of

U4 : insertion of, be-

fore labial 100, 108 ff.

-fj.a and -<n s, words in 79Ma/36ap(e)rrisMa6'/3. 170~M.a5iav(e)'t.T7]s, MaSir)-

vcuos 171Madddv etc. 12 r

ManeSdv, gentilic namedeclined, = Megiddoindecl. 102, 169

IxaXurra 185

Mafiflprj infidv, p.dvva 32fxavad, fxaavd, /uav&x etc.

33MavaacrTJs and indecl. -17

164/jiav8pay6pas -yopos 157 :

pi. fj.avdpdyopes A 158/navdijas 35/naviaKijs 35 n.

/ndpcwnros -lop 35, notp.a.p<j{)Tviov 96

/AapvKaaOai but fiyjpvKicr-

p.6s 76Mdcre/c 33fj-aados 104fxaaTiyt; for -i£ 115, 151

306 II Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24)

^,a%atpa -77s -rj 141 f.

fj,eya\oirpeir(e)i.a 69fxeyaXvveiv,

,c. inf. 54

/xe7<xX«s = »?yO 38jueyicrTos, lit. and elative

1

8

S

Meicrixip 33Met%a 'as > G. -a and -ou

162

fj,epiddpxv s 156Meppa, G. -as 168

fj.es X 190lMe<xoirii)p(iov = -iropG)v 91

fuera^v, substitute for 25

:

written fieroîj in A 77

jnexpt, Hebraic use of, in

47 : /xexp'(s) °S etc.

136p.r]8eis and /XTjdeis 58 ff.

jmrjOerepos 61 n.

puepos, fxtepoâyelv etc. 75pLIKOS X Il6

luaei — Tjfucrv 180 n. 9/iw 35/to7(7)t\a\os 120 f.

/xo/cX6s B 102

/x6\i/3os, fio\i[38os, fxo\v-

j3os 96, 1 r6 : /x6X(/xos

106

fioWov H = fi.a\\oi> 77/j,ov uyevr/v A 176

fMveXSs but fj,va\ovv 75/Hi5es, /xtfas and p;0s 147

fxvaepos 75Mwa

l

8(e)ms 170

Juw/xos = D1E> 38Mum^s and Mwqs

163 n. : two forms of

declension of 163 f.

p, effect on vowels of

84, 86: omission of

114, 117: Ô e(f>e\KV<r-

tlkov 134 f., irrational

final v 135, 143 f.

( l

8oppa!'^ = gen.), 146,

216: doubling of, in

verbs in -via 225 f.

vaj3\a 35Na7^/3 33vabs for pews 145v&pdos 35

j'aOs (lit. word) jôs p-ijas

152"ê\ 33Kee/xias, G. -a and -ov

162 : 'Nee/nws 161 n.

veKpofiaiov in a 3

veorros, veoaabs, vocraos

etc. 98veutrepos (= superl.) 181,

-uraros 182

vTJcrcros 117, 120

vIkos, to and (lit.) 17 W/07

157virpov (not Xtrpof) 35vovfirjvia and veo/x. 98 :

vop,7]via A 91z'oDs, G. z'oos 160

vvvi 191pcotos, fwrot (and vwra)

155

£ for k + <r 1 30 : for a in

tenses of verbs in -fw

222 f.

:>££/«, mod. Gr. 88

0, mixture with a 77 :

with e 87 ff. : with v

(ov) 91 : with 01 93 :

with w 89 ff., 194,

198 f. (loss of aug.

)

'Oj38eiov 162

Sde, uses of 191 : oide,

a'(8e in Jer. /3 14, 37bSyyelv -6s (not -a7.) 76bdvpeadaL 97oi, interchanged with 6

92 : with et 92 : with

093 : with w 93, 256:

with v 93 f. : for ou

in X 244 : oi- loses

aug. 2000170^ A 10

1

oWas, ovx 125olKeTTjS 7ot/x/xot, o/x/xot 1 20

-oty, inf. in 244olvo(ppvye1v 107

-oiaav 215oicp(e)i 326/c ox ^ for oi)k oux 91

6/aa B 93

6'Xetfpos (not -od.) 88

oKLyos 126 f. : oXtos,

6X(oo"tos, oXtoOs' 112 :

oKiyoarbs 185

6XoXi;fetj' -vypbs 37oKotrcpvpriTos 14

1

opieipecrdai 97'Ofip.66 33bfibedvos A for -edvqs 1 8

1

6/J.opa 4 n.

SveLpoi 155o£(e)ia for oijea 179oirlaoj, fyreiv, in 47opeiov 87op#os (bpdiêiu) = &'p#p.

1 16

Op/XTJ, SpflOS 38bpveov [opvLOiov) replaces

6>(s 1536'pos and eXos, mixture

of 107 : opew*' 151

-os, masc. and neut.,

interchange of nounsin 158 ff.

6s aV and os idv 65 ff.

-ocra*' 209 ff.

ocnrep, lit. 192ocrrts 192ocTTovv -rd but oo-riov

etc. 144bacppwia 76oacpijas (-Os) 1476Vt in adjurations 54 :

6V1 and 5i6rt 138 f.

ou, interchanged with

and w 91 : with v 92ou e'lveaev replaces oiiveica

82

oi)a£= ', 'lN etc. 38

ovdeis and oi)5e^s 58 ff.

,

100, 104: ovDev rJTTOP

= Heb. inf. abs. 47ovk and oux 125-129 :

ovk Idoti and ovx l^ ^

70, 125 f.

Ov\afJ.p.avs, OvXafials 33-ovs, proper names in

164 f. : declension -oOs

-ouros in papyri (not

LXX) 165 n. : con-

tracted adjectives in

172 f.

II. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. \ 24) 307

ovs, diroKaXvirreiv to 43-ov<rav 214ourw(s) 136: ofiYws elwev

Ktipios in Jer. /3 11

d<pdaXp.6s, Hebraic uses

of 43ocppvas (-us) 147oi/'o/xat, ovx 125-ow, verbs in 244

ir, interchanged with /3

105 f. : with 106 :

with /j, 107: euphonicinsertion of 1 10

irayls, 7ra/as = nD 38, 102irdyos, 6 and rb 159irddfi-ij X, irdQvq X

( = (p&Tvri) 106Traidiov = we8Lov 69, 787rcus Kuptou 7 f.

•zra/ds : see irayls

TraKaiaTprj 14

1

iraXaidirepos -wraros 182ttoKiv, Hebraic substi-

tutes for 52 f.

TraWaK'/j 35Trav-, compounds of 1347rdi'5es = 7nx!'res 103Travovpyevw (not -e'w),

-eu/xa (v. 1. -?7â) 96IIaj'7-0/C/3(XTW

/0, KtfptOS 9

3T(i^Tws=Heb. inf. abs.

477rapd, c. ace. in com-

parison 23 : c. dat.

= "in the estimationof" rare 43

iraptxylvojjut., as synonymfor gpxopt-ai 267 n.

irapp&aiv = ira/rp. 1 32tt2s tis, substitutes for

45 : was and awas138 f. : wav — Tr&VTtx

173 ff. , irdvrcL X =ivav 175

irdcrxa beside <pd<reK 327rd,Tapxos — iraTp. 116Trdr/xw/xa X. 106

irarpiapxys 156iraxvi (mod. Gr.) 106 n.

ireXu| for ireXeKvs 153vevreKovra A 81

irevTes A= rr&VTes 757re7rrw/cws = -/c6s 90xept, substitutes for 25 :

7re/)£ XaXtfis (X670U)

in a 41

wepLKVKXq) 25Trepunropia 4Treplcraios X 181

Trepix^pos rod 'lopddvov

167ireravpov -evpov 79fl-Tûs, 7r?;xeos (-ecos),

^X^ (») 1517rte«/ and 7r(e)iV 63 f.

Tri(/a)Tr'ki}fiL, 7ri(/x) 7rp??,ut

no7Tt/)t X=:7Tept 84irXtiiav, TiXeiffTos 185 :

irXeov 81 f.

irXevpd and -op 157irXÔvvaiv, c. inf. (or

part.) for adverb 53 f.

TrXijdvs for TrXrjdos 153irXf)p.p.e\la (not -eta) 87TrXrjpys, becoming in-

declinable 176 f.

TrXr/crLerepov - ear. - 6t.

182

irXolov replaces âus 152ttXovtos, 6 (and r6) 159irXwifios TrXoL/bLos 90 n.

7roa, 7rot'a 937roe«' X 93itoXXoo~t6s 185xoXw, nt. in AttoXup 181

iroXvTeXTJv X 176TTOjaa 79woppw (not Trpocrw) 123worepos replaced by ris

192irpavs, TrpauL)T7]s (not -os

-ottjs) 91, i8of. : 7r/>a-

§ewi' X = 7rpaeW 1147rpecr/3ur^s and wpecrfiev-

ttjs 97irpodaTia. 4 n.

TTpOL/XOS (not TTpdjlfJ-Os) 9Owith n.

7r/)os raOra 44 : 717)6? c.

dat. with numerals

in 2 Mace. 188

7rpo(T?7feiand -e£ei v. 11. 81

irpocmdevcu (-ridecrOou)

vice nrdXiv 52 f.

TrpbcrTo/j-a 130Trpocruirov, davpidfciv

(\ap,fidveiv etc.) 43 f.

irpbrepos for 7rpo 183Trpov(pdvrjaav 138irpo<pddveiv, construction

with 54-irpuLvbs (not wpoivos) 90

with n.

Trpuros for wporepos 24,

183: eiKoaros irpuiros

etc. 189: irpwros <pL-

Xos 377TTi;eX(os) 757rrw^t'a 877ri;«V in papyri 93 n.

7riiXots 157: TrijXei andwtiXeaiv A 158

wvppos 123

p, assimilating effect of,

on vowels 73 f. , 76£w, 78, 81, 84, 86,

88, 97, 176, 219 : onconsonants 106 n. :

interchanged with X107 f. : omission of

114, 116: reduplica-

tion of, (pepip.fj.evos)

204 f. : pp and p n8f.

:

pp and per 123 f.

-pa, nouns in i4off.

pdj38os, 6 A 145'Pa7a and 'Pa7at 168"Pd#up;os= Rehum 161 n.

'Pa/xd and 'App.addi.fj, 168pdffcrw= dpdatxoj 76pdxts= p1 38pr)/xa = 1!n 41

p^ros in Ex. 41podiv = Rimmon 38puVos, 6 (and to) 159

a, interchanged with f108 : omission of r 14,

117, in aXw ace. plur.

145 : final s in outw(s)

etc. 136: irrational

final s 216: insertion

and omission of, in

308 II. Index of Greek Words and Forms {cf. § 24)

pass, tenses 219 ff. :

era and tt 100, 121 ff.

<raj3ad}6, Kvpios 9, 33aaj3(3aTov -to,, D. -rots

and -aiv, cra/3/3aTtfet;>

35cra/3e/c 33-crat, 2 sg. mid. term.

217 f.

cr&KKos 36SaXwjttwf, 'EaXofiibv,

2oXo/xcij>, orthographyand declension 161,

165 f.

2a,uap(e)tTts 170caixfivKT) 36Ha/J,\pibv noHiava/udacrapos 106cra7r7rt770s ?5 = cra\7r. 132erawcp'ei.pos 36: adinreipos

121

aapaxovTa, Cod. E 63 n.

crdpa£ K 982apa7rteiOJ' -Trejof 642apa7rts, 2epa7rts 74aapacpeiv X 76cauToO, ceairroO 190Sau%atos, 2au%iTT7s 171"Zcupcpdv, 1,a<p<p(hd etc. 121

2e5e/uas, G. -ou and -a

162

2(e)t5c6!>, declined 169Setciij' in Jer. /3 38ffevrXlov 1 2 32e0T?Aa 33"Zy]Baixeiv = Zidonians

167crrj(rfj,aTi.= <TeL(rfj,aTi 84(n^vvij, ft/3, etc. 108

(ndripias &"? 1 73aie\os -tfeti< (not ctaXos)

75 : of, and tco o~le\a

155ffUepa 33St/cijUa 33, beside HvxefJ.

167 f."

(rt/cXos (not crryXos) 36(TLKvqpaTov -rfkarov 107<n/j,i5a\is AK = cre/x. 84aivdwv 36aipibvoiv 36-<rts and -/xa, nouns in 79

(Tiros, fftra 155<TK\7]pweiv, c. inf. 54ffKVl-ip 106GKopdov 99<rkotos, to (not 6) 159crfiapaydos 108o~[uplT7]s \ldos 96ajxvpva 108265o/xa) G. -we 168

1io\o[i(hv : see 2a\w/xc6j>

Hofj.orfkos = Ha/j.ovri\ 165n.

'Sofiopibv , 2,epLepd)v =2ap;ap(e)ta 90, 167

26p beside Tupos 167Soucraj'j'a -f)?s 161

airetpa, G. -77s 141 f.

cr7rw5uXos X 106

crrdStoz' -ous 155o-Tad/jLoi (not -/xd) 155aTd.fj.vos, 6 146(TTaipis (not dor.

) 97trrdxus (not d<rr.) 97 :

ace. pi. crrd%uas and-us 147

o"r?7p for ureap 153<TTt/3t, crrt^t etc. 107

o-t'lxos (not otocx.), CTTt-

X^«" 9 2

crroywa, "Hebraic" 440~TpWTlG>V, KtipLOS TUV VCl

a 9(ti) and (to/, interchange-

able 94crir^eyeOcrt 153o-VKa/jLivos 36o~VKO(pavTeiv 38aij/j-was (fftivrras) 133

with n.

<TiV, in a 3 : not £i5j/

108 : compounds of,

assimilation in 133 f.

crwa7W7^ = 7np 14

trw5otdcrw= -5ii. 94<Tvve(3v, c. inf. 52 with n.

fftivdefia -rj/xa 80crvvievai eiri 47(XvvKvpouvra 4oticTTefxa -rj/ua 80crepvpa, -y]s -y 141

"2wfj.wpd)v 90cryot^cryat 172

"Ewpeiv = Tyrians 167

t, omission of 114, 116:

interchange of, with 5

100, 103 f. : with

104 : tt and <nr 121 ff.

rdSe Xeyet K(5ptos in

Jer. a ir

Ta\afxd)v A 76Tafuewv and Tap.(e)'lov

63 ff.

Ttxpaxv and Tdpa%os, 6

and to 159Taaaapas K 76-raros, superlatives in

182 f.

racpvovv K = (parvovv 106

Tdxto!/ and daTTOv (not

raxirepov) 184rax^veiv, c. inf. 54Tf70s 117Teixeuv and •uji' 151 :

tZ%o^ A 160T€KToves = -as 149TeXeov, TeXecos, TeXetos

-eiovv 82

reXos, ets = Heb. inf. abs.

47refievov A 160T^p/Mvdos, Tepe/j.., repe/3.

106 f.

TeffffapatcovTa, Teffcrepd-

kovto. 62 f., 73 f.

TecrcrapurKaideKaTOS 189Tecraepa. etc. 62, 73 f.

:

Teacrapes = Teo~o~apa$

73 f , 148 f. : Teaaepas= Teacrapes 74 : dat.

Tipuapaiv A, recrcrd-

pots A, T€Tpao~Lv 160,

187TeTeKevTTjKVLT] 140reTpdiredos -irodos -ttovs

88 with n.

T^Tpas and reTapTT] 189with n.

-rt for -St 104Tifiwpiav in Jer. /3 38Tts, d^p replaces 45Tts replaces iroTepos 192 t

TtVai' K 147rotouTos, nt.-oand-of 192

II. Index of Greek Words and Forms {cf. § 24) 309

TOKOS ="jn 38

ToKfJ-rjv 143Toira£iov = IS 38Towdpxris 156roaovTos, nt. -o and -<w

192Tovpaios, 'It. 171

roxots B= Tot'x- 93rpa/uaTiai 79TpiaK&s 189Tpi(3os, rj and 6 146TpuTKaideKaTos 188 f.

T!y^,7raôv=P|n 38IMpos and 26p 167Tw/3(e)tas, G. -a and -ov

162

Tw/3ets -eic 164

v, variety in pronuncia-tion of, in the Koivrj

92 11., 236 n. : inter-

change with r\ (e)

96 f. : with ev 97 :

with 91 : with ou

92 : with 01 93 f. :

loses asp. 129SaXos 75-i>as z/?V<? -Os 147vyieia, vy(e)la 63 f.

vyi.7j(i/) (not uyia) 176-ifyp replaces -w 235i«, tunpronouncedin 141

-wa, -via, decl. of wordsin 140 f.

vlos, Hebraic uses of 41 f.

vfjL(G)v) avr(wv) and vfitv

eavrois in Hex. 191-ijpu), pf. pass, of verbs

in 224ivep for wept 25 : in

comparison 181

VTrepdvcxi 25VTrep8eiv = vir€pLdelv 99vwok&tu 25virbarep-a -rjfMa 80vworiddia 121

iiroxpew 173-us, -t/s, adjectives in

177 ff.

fer<rw7ros, 6 and 17 146iicrrepos -raros, rare 184

utôu X 160#w, verifa 262

and 7r, interchange of

106: (p<p for 7T0 121

0a/c6s = *]2 38(paXayl; and (pdpay^,

mixture of 107(paXerpas 108(papal; K 1

1

5

(pdcreK, (pdcrex i 2

(par/xovv, cpdr/uufia 106

(pdrvq etc. , various spell-

ings of 106(peidecrdai iirl 47cpetieLv H = ifieijyeiv 113-cpddveiv, construction 54(pLaXri 75: plur. <pia\es

A 158<pi\oTeKvd)Tepos 182

(pofieiadat. airo 47(pofiydpov -rpov 10406/3os, oi)/c 6 129

3ea 82

<Ppovpat 30<pij\apxos and -apxys

156(pvKdffffeffOai dird 46

:

<f>v\dTTetv in Jer. 7and 2 M. n, 123

%, omission of 114, 116:

XX for /ex I2i

Xappadd 33Xa/8p«s -ew 164Xa\Ke(t)os 173Xapaj'cuos, XaâVîs

-ety, Xavai'(e)i, Xaâv-et-njs 164 , 171 :

Xcw(a)aj'(e)?Tis = Xa-pctai' 170

Xaos= («)'•J 38XapaKes, x^XiKes, v. 11.

107

XapfiavT], xafipa-vV 107 f.

Xapt)TL 104Xapis, X<¥"/ an(l X<ViTa

150XappLeis -eiv 164Xavibv, xav^t/ 36XeCKi<Jiv 151

Xetfidppovs(xeifJ-appos) 144Xetp, Hebraic and Greek

uses of 44 f. : x«Pasfc$ = -pes 149: xeLP(r

'

LV

151 : xtpous K= x e'po J

159Xeipuv, x e

'

lPL<JT0$ I ^5

Xe\dovrj = 7l 38Xep/xeX 167

X<?poy/3 -e^ (-et» 33XiXtaSes and -as, inter-

changeable in AK148 f.

Xiroif 36XoOs " earth," G. x°°s 1 60

Xpêos 173xMpa.= x^TP a' *03

Xfya 79XvrpoKavXos -yavXos 102

Xpdadai, xpW@aL 7&X&>pai as plur. of 717 143

i/- replaced by fjixf/ 108ipetcds for faicds 75 ;

êxddcov 103ipeXiov 75i/'oa, i/'iia 93xpvSyjv K 176i/'uX??, G.pl. r/'uxa" ^ 143

w interchanged with

89 ff., 194, 198 f.

(loss of aug.) : withov 91 : with 01 93, 256

-w, fem. names in papyri

in 165 n.

<L8lv, ^151w/xots, ^<£' 127-div, personal names in,

indecl. and gen. -Qutos

or -Qvos 1 65 f. : place-

names in, declinable

and indecl. 169-ws, " Attic " declension

in, obsolescent 144 f.,

173-Coaav, -waav 214 f.

(Lriov, dTTOKaXiJirreiv to 43oiv in Mwvcrrjs 163 n.

cbcpekla 87

III. INDEX OF BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS

GENESISi- 3 23911 23429 f- J 74

ii. 17+ 4811.

23 144iii. 1 182

20 163 n.

v. 13 E 6311.

24 200vii. 11 203

12 E 6311.

viii. 2 2386+ 203

ix- 23 155xi. 10 41xiii. 9 126xiv. 13 171 n.

14+ 188XV. 2 33

15 149xvi. 4 f., 6 43

9 286xvii. 6+ 261

12, 27 42i3 •••• 48

xviii. 2 216

4 290

7 5410 4828 E 63n.2 9 53

xix. 6 203, 278xxii. 5 91

13 3316 f. 54

xxiv. 15 4- 238

57+ 44xxv. 1 + 52

xxvi. 18 53xxvii. 27 177

40 141

43+ 264

xxvm. 19 33xxix. 3 248

6 + 41

35 163"-xxx. 15 157

21 161 n.

32 ff. 15211.

.38, 41 146

xxxi. 26 54

39 225

42 A 97 n.

xxxii. ro 218

...12 47

xxxiii. 8 A 43xxxiv. 19 182

26 A 161 n.

30 185xxxv. 8 183

.16 33xxxvi. 24 33xxxvii. 3 149

10 199xxxviii. 9 52

1 7 if. 119xl. 5 192

15 48xli. 7, 24 147

13+ •••• 52n.

13 if. 181

19 18420 183

..54 143xlii. 10 A 283

...16 54- 83

xliii. 4 91

7+ ... 44,48,216xliv. 5 286

16 9120 149

xlvi. 4 47xlvii. 5 217xlviii. 7, 22 33

10 149

xlviii. 22 141

xlix. 7 A 285 n.

2r 118

22 182

EXODUSi- 1 213ii- 3 ff

- 34= 15014 A 97 n.

..22 34

iii. 2 ff. 14516+ 280, 285

iv. 6 A 164 n.

8 183v. 3 A 231

3 F 208 n.

13 A 25022 A 216

vii. 14 261

19+ 150viii. 6 A 146

8 9112 4116 ff. 106

21, 24 140ix. 4+ 41

14 137x 5 4418 26228 239

x. 14 183xii. 5 152 n.

8+ 23116 A 272

19 3422 154

43 4244 B 175

xiii- 15 54xiv. 13 A 225

H 232xv. 1 47

9 Hi

III. Index of Biblical Quotations 3"

XV. 22 200

23 l68ll.

xvi. 4 41, 262

.33 146, 177xvii. 14 B 165xviii. 7 41xix. 16, 19 239xxi. 13 128

21 234, 261

xxii. 6 1478,11 83

29 288xxiii. 4 48

5 9°19 12820 66

xxvi. 7 A 284

33 183xxvii. 5 + 18011.

20 B 272xxviii. 17 129

21+ 188.

2 3 + 25728+ 224

35 B+ ... 103

37 ••• 44xxix. 1 42

9 26923 25527 202

43 286XXX. 32 221

xxxi. 15 A 3517 280

xxxii. 32, 251

... 34 285xxxiii. 10 253

13 r 93n-xxxiv. 18 231

23 A 13811.

24 6611.

xxxv. 5 1912*5 277

LEVITICUSi. 10+ 152 n.

ii. 2 177

13 152m- 9 93v. 8 106

vi. 5 27411.

vi- 37+ T 36

vii. 8 48viii. 4 207ix. 2 210

x. 16 48xi. 21 183

26 76xii. 5 B 272xiii. 7+ 48

15 i7 6

41 ff. 104

55 223

55 A 243xiv. 16 A 283xv. 2 + 46

12 237xvi. 2 + 183

.23 ••• 94^97,205xviii. 3+ 200xix. 13 128, 230

15 44> 232

19 224

36 154xx. 10 276xxi. 11 140xxiii. 5 40

40 104xxiv. 19+ 255xxv. ro 232

23 282

27 192

33 131

34 4, i72n.

.51 44

xxvi. 9 ., 232, 261

16 160xxvii. 12, 14 ... 254

28+ 66n.

NUMBERSi. 18 267ii. 4 285iii. 3+ 20511.

16 4437+ 145

iv. 49 J 37v. 19, 28 172vi. 6 140

21 44vii. 20+ 177ix. 20 39

ix. 22 40x. 35 28511.

xi- 5 99

..8 259

xii. 14+ 48

...15 A 74

xiii. 20 172xiv. 14 280

23 83, 125xv. 5 192

.20 137xvi. 22 145

4 1 27446 210

xx. 5 A 285

.14 217xxi. 1, 34- 164

9 24211.

24 141xxii. 6 + 208

17 4722 197-

28 287-

xxiv. 1 40'

11 219-

13 A 17722 B 98

xxv. 3, 5 28613 17211.

15 33xxvi. 53 276xxxi. 30 i8on.

,46 B + 188

xxxii. 13 88

33 18011.

34, 37 ... 200xxxiv. 5 A 144xxxv. 2-7 411.

.33 271

xxxvi. 6 43

DEUTERONOMYi- 1 i73

74- i66n.

.24 ••• 213ii. 25 149 n.

iii. 13 180 n.

iv- 25 4332 25935+ •• 278

vii. 23 A 230

312 III. Index of Biblical Quotations

ix. 2 27810 A 206

x. iff. 183

8+ 253xi. 7 212

30 I2 5xii. 2 179

8, 25 43xiii. 5+ 191

xiv. 8 7620 128

21B 125

xv. 8 B 24310 48, 24318 125

xvii. 6 44, 13511 4415 A 248

xviii. 3 81

ro 271

xix. 9 190

15 44xx. 74- 205

20+ 217xxi. 3f.... 128 B, 26711.

5 2537 B 128

8 271

11 B 190

13 39> 2 72

14 4820 B 107

23 208

xxii. 6 160

... 9 99xxiii. 8 239

IS 2 55

17 228

24 147xxiv. 3 184

13 48XXV. 2 42, 27I

l8 242xx vi. 13 271

...i5 B I2 5

xxviii. 1 39

39 2l8

48 8

go 232

56 261

66 220

xxix. 16 20018 28926 235

xxx. 1, 3 285 n.

. 9 53xxxi. 16 218

17 21427, 29 18428 156

xxxii. 5 2146 13610 142, 20028 27929

'• 258

34 125

37 196

...43 26+xxxiii. 6 39

9 ... 128, 20416 MS

xxxiv. 5 7

JOSHUAi.4+ i66n.ii. 14 25611.

iii- 4 • 137iv. 14 242 n.

v. 4 271

5 17°10 A 157

vi- 4f 23410 23218 19122 A+ 186

..22 B 135vii. 21 B 36viii. 7, 9 156

18 154ix. 3 200

6 17011.

20 443i 43

x. 1 B, 4 B 200

14 .. 18440 212

xiv. 4 46 21710 18911.

xv. 11 A 16911.

60 1 7011.

xvii. 13 B 47

xvii. r5, 18 271xviii. 12 176

24+ 188

xxi. 2-42 4

i8ff. 14811.

xxii. 7 A 180 n.

20 125

26, 28 128

...3i "9xxiii. 4 192, 284

13 102

xxiv. 33 A 237

JUDGESi. 10 118

16 B 16411.

35^+ 151

ii- 11 43iii. 7 43, 216 A

19+ ... 225 A, 253 B25 15029B 174

iv- 9 4916 2422 B+ ... 119, 204

v. 3+ 55. 23113B 8420 A 283

.29 239vi. 3 B 212

17 4318 55, 272 B28 B 202

30 B+ 210

38 282

vii. 3B 14911.

4B 175, 271

7 A 11012 A 197

13 B... 19921 B 255

viii. 1 B 2403 B 201

7B 3326 3628B+ 53

ix. 9 ff. B 234IS B i93n.26 A 22534B 187

36 B 262

III. Index of Biblical Quotations 3 1

3

ix. 45 J 5 2

x. 10 B 3416B 112

xi. 20 B 23325B + 184

33 B 136

35 A ... 182, 208 n.

35B ... 159, 256xn. 5 A 52xiii. 10 280xiv. 6 61

12, 13 3614 B 226

17 B 208xv. 5 147 A, 236B

8A 101

13A 186xvi. 9 B 285

20+ 4021 ... 173B, 25926B ... 223, 22528B+ 14530B 222

xvii. 8 ff. B 162

xviii. 3 B+ 25811.

9 A 208

15 ... 40 B, 41 A22 27522 A... 206, 27324 27327 B 12529B 33

xix. 9A+ 27226B 28828A 19730 B 204

xx. 2 B 25428 253

31 B, 39 B ... 287

32 B 183.34B 289

xxi. 17 A 221

21 A 230

RUTHi. 13 238, 268ii. 2+ 43

9 218, 241

14 21816 222

iii. 2 256

iii. 10 18411.

iv- 4 43

7 175

1 KINGDOMSi- 2, 4 143124- 54, 28216 17218+ 4328 249

ii. 8 24714 B 103

...27 49iii. 10+ 40

14+ 271iv- 5 25

12 283v. 1 25

4 33. 3 8

4 A 102

5 A 101

6 235

9 i59

vi. 1 ff. 14718A 25521 286

viii. 3 A 2127B 105

ix. 2 181

15+ 4324 255

x. 4+ 405B 35

xi. 8 B+ ... 175, 28511 A 288

xii. 3 282xiii. 4 287xiv. 30 226

36 A 288

47 38xv. 12 253

23B 37

.35 240

xvi. 11 181

20 32xvii. 4 151 n.

5 ••• 265

33 A 241

39 220

43 185, 186xix. 6 54

xx - 3 5426 27542 89, 205

xxi. 13 75 n., 155xxii. 23 A 206xxiii. 1 145

7 A 220*3 221

.21 21822 9623 A 227

xxiv. 4 18312 274

xxv. 15 f. 25618 3220 140, 212 A21 289

xxvi. 16 42

..19 223

xxvii. 7 40xxviii. 2 136xxx. 12 197xxxi. 9 268

2 KINGDOMSi. 2 A 283

3 221

6 49, 15610 157. 27818 17821 ... 22m. A, 261

ii. 13 A 21326 A 216

29 212

30 28411.

iii- 13 21722 212

25 ^38

29 122

39 256iv. 1 201

6 222, 271" 274

v. 2+ 21721 213, 227

vi. 3 212

8 19214 265r 9 3720 49

vii. 10 42

3H III. Index of Biblical Quotations

vn. 25 145

27 43viii. 7 166

10 40ix. 7 218

x- 3 43> 2 35xi. 2 27511.

7 4°20 A 267 n.

xii. 3 61

5 42xiii. 6, 8 92

10 210

13+ 21 7

15 B 184 n.

xiv. 2 f. 217

11 5314 20411.

16 231

22+ 4326 52

3° 28 3xv. 14 141

23 169 n.

32 37. 28 3

xvi. 13 160

14 A 212

xvii. 8 B 78 n.

19 221

28 156

29 121

xviii. 3 49, 21711 19718 45

19, 31 268

19, 22 23211.

23 167

33 54.xix. 3 54

6 ...212A, 24211.

42 49xx. 3 39

15 21318 4920+ 38

xxii. 3 281

5 26916 3727 217, 285 A40 248

xxiii. 20 185

xxiii. 258". 171

xxiv. 1 23722 210

21, 25. ..220, 238

3 KINGDOMSi. 13 272

"• 1 239

3 16411.

8 A 242

13 4026 3

28 272

46 e 153iii. 4 182

18+ 61

iv. 7 5011.

i9 A J 5720 A 226

21 A, 23 153

32 B 164v. 4 281

14 B 149 n.

vi. 2 15412 A 25913 26618 39

..33 221

vii. 24, 29 102

3i. 35 150viii. 1 3

8 280

11 225

32 A+ 90

33 2 4°

37 B 17541 A 135

50 A 213

53 B ... 70, 125

54 A 152ix. 5 A 102

15 • 3

25 A 190x. 3 204

8 A 225

13 i97

21 A 206

23 183

xi. 3+ *49ii, 3 1 24714 B 167

xi. 19 A 186

29 B+ 7811..

38 3

43 B 5° n -

xii. 4 87, 179

4 A 15518 289241-6 ... 115, 151

xiii. 26, 29 3

xiv. 1-20 3

2 A 241

4 A 1496 A 218

8 A 157

14 f. A 287xv. 6 A 77

13 3 8

22 i75

xvi. 9 18011.

2 3 l8924 167, 186

28 c B... 70, 125

33 53xvii. 4 218

12 A+ no16 199

xviii. 2 B 14618 227

19 f 171

3 2 + 37

43 f- 136

45 2 7 2

xx. 18 A 206xxi. 15 175

22 258

23 84 n.

23, 25 178

32 25538 ... 76 A, 264

xxii. 10 A 15831... 135 B, 186 A35 22 5

47-5o 3

49 A 152

4 KINGDOMSi. 18 a 188

ii. 8 23510 5412 A 125

19+ 262

Ill Index of Biblical Quotations 315

ii- 25 + 171iii. 10 A 206 n.

18 B 172iv. 3 B 112

26 4027 20432 A 273

v - 7 5111 4714 136J 7 32

}9 33vi- 7 275

20 A + 2093° 51

vii. 2, 19 2186 148

_i8A 158viii. 1 A 272

10, 14 49ix. 24 44

27 A 102

3° 107

34 209x. 19+ 45, 284

27 92xi- 3 227

10 B, 15 B ... 156 n.

xii- 4 38B 37

J 5 250xni. 7 A 149

23 200xiv

- 9 ••• 157x4 4 2

xv. 19 A 15720 174

xvi. 9 3J 7 39

J* 154xvii. 7 52

9 75H 320 f. 200

xviii. 17 101

19 281

3° 125

32 232

35 143

37 283xix. 4 B 84

xix. 11 143, 23821 B 105

29 A 218

37 "in.xx. 13 200xxi- 6 53

7 A 132

13 153. i55n.

14+ 20416 A 181

xxii. 3+ 121

12 162xxiii. 18 ... 45, 238

30 102xxiv. 14 175

16 B 103

17 121xxv. 4 A 151

9 3. 175

1 CHRONICLESiv - 21 f. 33v. 10 B 151

19 17111.

vi. 63+ 188

71 A 180x - !3 239xi. 19 38xii. 36 A 149xv. 3... 207

.21 33xvi. 32 B 132

43 138xvii. 9 42

10 138, 261

...25 43xviii. 10 40xix. 3 43> 235xx. 1 258xxi. 15 ...... 199, 253 n.

20 A 22726 260

xxiii. 17 261

25 281xxiv. 17 189xxv. 5 A 149

28 189xxvi. 27 288xxvii. 1 175

21 180

33 37

xxviii. 9 B...115, 234xxix. 11 ... 94, 157

23 26828 149

29 184

2 CHRONICLESv. 2 207

11 52vi. 7 50 n.

28 17530 270

vii. 10 189ix. 20 61x. 11 B + ... 115, 151xiv. 6+ 281xvii. 9 B 95xviii. 7 137

34 234, 266xix. 3 200

" 175xx. 15 191

37 B 198xxi. 8 190

17 182

J9 40xxiii. 2 B 149

" 157xxiv. 24 267 n.

xxv. 18 3419 25824 4226 125

xxvi. 34- 41

15 54. 26221 B 117

xxvii. 5 250xxviii. 9 288

22 53xxix. 3 203

24 271

35+ ... 104, 199xxx. 15 189xxxi. 7 154

15 B 165 n.

xxxii. 31 B 97xxxiii. 1 188

3 536+ 54

xxxiv. 11 88 n.

20 162

316 777. Index of Biblical Quotations

xxxv. 3 61

i ESDRASi. 7 A 1483°B 7738 17346 126

53 B 82

»• 4 2236 255

7 25411 106

16 161 n.

18 99, 288

21 237iii. 5+ 46, 103 B

7 271iv. 7, 50 251

3° 25031 B 7932, 34 127

40. 43 15742 186

45 B 19949 B 114

v. 8 A 165 n.

16 B, 48+ ... 16411.

28 B 16446 B 117

70 B 114vi. 11 199

19 15422 B 19726 156

33 B 114vni. 35+ 188

45 237

5 8 . 9 2 I s663 138

70 283ix. 14 164

2 ESDRASi. n B+ 93ii. 2 B 161 n.

6, 18 188J 5> 64 7436+ 165

. 69 36iii. 7+ 167, 210

13 273

iv. 10+ 167

12+ 154

17 24924 242

v. 3 192

8 B 93vi. 9 152

18 8720 B 74

vii. 1 162

12 197

17 17420 288

28+ 233viii. 27 A 173

30 210ix. 1 ...164, 167, 171 n.

5 2478. 223 n..

14+ 53x. 1 209

2 207, 262 n.

13 54xi. 2 B 237

3 202

7 X 209xii. 4, 17 209

13 r 30xiii. 28 183xv. 15 A 63 n.

xvi. 9 X 149xvii. 2 34

3 37> 94.

224, 236, 244 X65 229

67 X 6^ n.

xviii. 4 162, 25415 i79' 210

xix. 1 18910 A 216

11 B 11920 f. ......... 288

22 B 148

30 A 201

32 B 112

34 206

38 i35

xx. 31 230xxii. 44 253xxiii. 15 149

19 236

xxiii. 25 208 n., 260

3 1 34

PSALMSii. 1 289v. 8 15811.

vii- H-f* 201

ix. 7+ i59 n -

29 1563i 232

xiii. 3+ 82

xv. 8 204xvi. 8 142

xvii. 27 285

3° 238

40+ 248xviii. 11+ 38xx 68

12 255xxi. 32 + 287xxiv. 8 A 178 n.

xxvii. 2+ 2437 262

xxviii. 10 273xxx. 23 120

xxxi. 1 201

xxxii. 10 247xxxiii. 3+ 219xxxvi. 21 250xxxvii. 8 93xxxviii. 10 94xl. 3 256

12 205xliii. 6+ ... 105, 248xlviii. 12 1431. 9 283li. 3 218

liv. 12+ 38lix. 3+ 200

7+ 238lxiv. 4 198

10+ 54Ixv. 15 75n.lxvii. 25 270

...32 289

lxviii. 5 225lxx. 9, 18.... 150lxxvi 68lxxvii. 11 ... 89, 216

23 203

64 210

III. Index of Biblical Quotations 317

lxxviii. xi+ ... 42lxxix. 14 ... 224, 235lxxx. 2 35lxxxi. 2 44lxxxii. 11 199lxxxiii. 12 158 n.

lxxxvi. 1+ 154lxxxvii. 17 289xci. 15 149xciii. tit 18911.

n 237xciv. 10 6311.

ci. 12 23820 K 160

ciii. 5 23817 A 763i 257

civ. 30 201, 26743 B+ 101

cv. 13+ 21628 286

cviii. 23 A 200cix. 4 240cxi. 5 249cxviii. 51 207

53 227J o3 179112 A no127 38131 201

166 241cxx. 3 f 222cxxi. 2+ 253cxxiii. 4 144cxxv. 2 54cxxxi. 12 271cxxxvii. 7 + 232cxxxviii. 15 .. 183

16 26320 150

cxl. 4 94cxlvii. 7 232cli. 6 260

PROVERBSi. 1 166iii. 5 281

14 122

16 a+ 158 n.

28+ 257v. 19 85, 185

vi. 3 2076 25711.

..25 236vii. 2 232

10 28211 12816 156, 28622 154

viii. 19 38ix. n 232

18 79x

-[ 3 1371

7

B 115xii. 14 A 101

xiii. 4+ 17311 24914 27011.

xiv. 5 K 272

34 i 22xvi. 23 219

30 A 28011.

xviii. 4 8516 27220+ 249

..23+ 94

xxii. 8 229

15 260xxiii. 1 + 47

21 283

.

24 • 47xxiv. n + 274

14 24016 13621 ... 61 n., 19222 a 47n.

54 152xxv. 1 166

21 242

23 • 143xxvi. 8 250

r9 279xxvii. 7 179

25 93* 243xxviii. 15 A 160xxix. 42 36

ECCLESIASTESi-7 • 53J 4- I33n.

11. 6 22618 251

in- 18+ 4I19 28120 160

iy - 2 27011.v - 5 23411 251r4 53= 269 n.

vii. \6 A 24623 b 190

viii. 10 21914 A 220

ix. 18 230xi. 4 229xii

- 3f- 2595 158

SONG!;4 232ii. 12 289

15 282iii- 8 I58v - 2 75 n., 25912 22013 A 158

Vll. 2 288x 3 iS7 f-

JOBii- 3 A 163

9 A 13611 171

iii- 5+ - 260

.

" • 97iv. 6+ 129v. 4 122vi. 10 A 199

12+ 173x4+ 27511.

15+ 182vii. 2 287

6+ 182

..(?©) 7 53Till. I 171ix. 33 A 92, 187x. 15 A no

16+ 27920 126

xi. 18 281xii. 6 A 28011.

18 272xiii. 10 47

3i8 III. Index of Biblical Quotations

xin. 15+ 8320 92, 187

27 A 216xiv. 17 223xv._35 A 131

xvii. 12 47xviii. 7+ ... 215, 286

8 236, 266xix. 16 243

24 N 173xx. 7 278

©9+ 53xxi. 3, 5 232

24 75 n-- 177xxii. 3 A ...... 256

14 28016 154

xxiii. 3 A, 5 ... 240,263xxiv. 6 201

8 75 n -

© 17 15925 249

xxvi. 0i 47

9.7 ... 143, 227

7> 9 247

9 A 284xxvii. 1 + 52

2 136

5+ 223

7 2489 21 C uon.

22 119xxviii. 16, 19... 261

017(19)7511. ,126

18 276xxix. 2 A 123

3 260

14+ ...75. J 9718 232

19 277xxx. 8 284

3° 38

xxxi. 1 476 A 24711.

24 225

32 A 200

35 A 19840 A 19311.

xxxii. 7 12912 4719 283

xxxiii. 5 f. ... 137

9 3 1 55xxxiv. 11 250

© 32. 53.201xxxvi. 5 115

8... 238, 268

21 47xxxvii. 10 159

..12 183

xxxviii. 4. ..217, 25626. ..129, 262

xxxix. 2 177

4 118

©8 47(?0) 27 272

3° 253

© 3 1 239xl. 2 239

5 756 175

18 240

27 A 114xli. 6 96

8 46

9 A 288

14 243xlii. 8 44

i7e 171

WISDOMi. 8+ 62

14 z 57ii. 3 221

22 fcs 143iii. 24- 43, 253

11 91iv. 7+ 289

9 r 4911 222

19 J 37v. 11 282

16 157

17 N 15811.

23 A 132

vi. 8 128

viii. 18 257ix. 13 240

17 137x. 7 K 140

xi. 4, 8 15711.

9 220

xi. 14, 18 103

23 242

xii. 11 209

19 250

23 234xiii. 9 184, 192

14 224

xiv. 5 185

xv. 13 79xvi. 18 B 85

19 118

21 272

28 A 226

xvii. 4 A 123

9 289

15 7821 281 n.

xviii. 2 226

4 I98

16 197

19 J 55

SIRACH

prol. isf., 5911. , 91, 264i. 64- 96ii. 144- 279iii. 124- 149

15 K 260

16 209

17 176iv. 3 199, 280

25 104vi. 2, 25 222

3 2 3°

7, 19 218

304- 173vii. 364- 231

ix. 10 126

17 219x. 18 118

xi. 1 271

5 21911 + 192, 288

xiii. 5 218

10 24822 286

xiv. 18 179xv. 2 231

4 223, 23820 A 255


xvi. 7 A 27112 A 27411.

13 288J 7 27620+ 24023 + 122 n.

xvii. 3 12722 fcs 143

xviii. 17 125xix

- r 3 + 5326 177

xx. 7 2329A 9 r

12 225xxi. 27 163xxii. 4 172

7 A 17911 126

14 A 10618 10721+ 125

xxiii. 4 14511 ^ 15121 282

27 122

xxiv. 22 128, 231xxv. 6B 114xxvi. 17 B 103xxvii. 4 84

5 ^+ 265

24 199xxviii. 1 49, 229

"+ 24315 21919 12820 1732 3 94

xxix. 4 2776 229

xxx. 25 289

#

38 281xxxi. 10 221xxxii. 24 K 256xxxiv. 1 + 247

21 9122 105

27+ 122, 126xxxvi. 19 76

26 ... 123, 151 Kxxxvii. 2 257xxxviii. 7.., 175

xxxvm. 13 9128 . .91, 141, 231

xxxix. 26 A 152xl. 28 234, 261

xlii. 8 17316 17721 122

xliii. 14 20316, 20 232

17 2821 7. 20 143

26 91xliv. 23 186, 188xlv. 9 185

2 3 2 55xlvi. 7 164 11.

9 14920 207

xlvii. 9 159 n.

xlix. 11 1301- 7 9112 25311.

16 23418 185

li- 5 B 159r 9 2 75

ESTHERA. 7 i59

11 H 263i. 6 280

15 23719 122

ii. 9 B 91iii- '3+ 77B. 5 B 119iv. 4 A 250

11 A 183C 14 243

21 24011.

D. 6 197, 265vii. 3 "3

8 197v"i- 3 5 2

4 253E. 7 A 182

7, 11 19212 197 A, 219 X

viii - 15 ••• 37ix. 6 38

2 5 233

lx-

2 7 2553° 64 n.

F - 3 235

JUDITHi. 4 ^ 266

15 108ii. 5 ^ 148

5+ 188

13 275v. 18 85, 126vi

- '3 23415+ 164

vii. 10 2T2

14, 25 286viii. 12 255

2 3 8724 223

ix. 1 + 197

3 2406 172

14 278x. 6 128, 164

10 K 242x i- 3 N 2 34

8 96so, s6 26422 + 239

xii. 8 243xiii. 5 221

9 126xiv

- 3 135 .

5 2636 162

15 X 202xvi. 8 264

10 A 143

TOBITi. 6+ 25

15 B 207

17 B 119, 20419 K 23420. ..I43, 162 fcs, 222

"• 3 24410 B 120, 203

...13 A 273iii. 12 frs 262

18 220iv. 13 82

18 172


iv. 19 ^+ 183

v. 3 K 192

5 25, 217 Ki5 2419 28911.

vi. 13... 164 n. K, 219 B18 A 197

vii. 1 iff. 16411., 25411.

B

viii. 12 209ix. 3 205

6 280x. 2 K 238

7 227

10 i8on.

xi. 2 B 2168 K 232

13 fcs 192

19 B 162

xii. 3 1766B 244

19 28022B 199

xiii. 13 10416 99 K, 121 B

xiv. 2 K 83

4 237

5 i83

HOSEAii. 18 125

iii. 2 32iv. 14+ 276, 28611.

16 200, 279v. 1 102, 170

14 2 3°vii. 1 201

viii- 5 x99ix. 10 A 9011.

xi. 11 282 n.

12 272xii. 11 38xiii. 6 89, 216

7. 76xiv. iB 121

8 271

AMOSi. 3 2869A+ 187

iii. 11 222

12 37

iv. 4 54v. 2 286

vi. 10 229viii. 3 106 B, 232

11, 13 !57 n -

ix. 1 25311.

2 A 237

3 2348 * 47

MICAHi. 6 38

iv. 3 108

v. 2 130

vi. 14 218

16 109

vii. 11 9412B 85

JOELi- 20+ 37ii- 21 54iii. 12 271

OBADIAHi- 2 39

11 256

JONAHii. 4^ 190

ix. 6ff. 104

7 •••• H3

NAHUMi- 4 1995^A 13311.

11 X 130

ii- 7 948A 226

11 K 221

iii- 17 75, 15919N 147

HABAKKUKi. 14H 147ii- 5 279

7 A 101

iii. 3 1796 17211.

ZEPHANIAHi- 4 B ••• 147184-

. 15811.

ii- 9 23014 106

iii. 2 A 225

HAGGAIii. 9 184 n.

ZECHARIAH

i. 3S 102

11 4- 25311.

14, 17 23416 23218B+ 7311.

20 K 14921 202

ii. 2 192

8 14313 266

iii. 2 125, 221

iv. 74- 150io4- 29013K I2 5

v. 2 151 n.

7K 116vi. 6 104

.

13 272viii. 2 244*• 3 199xi. 3 9°

7 17012 275 n.

16 227xii. 11 38xiii. 2X 88 n.

xiv. 4 38

MALACHIi- 4 53

8f. 4- 44ii- 3 81

12 ^ 13013^ 242

iii- 2 933 228,23oA, 271

7 B "414 81


ISAIAHi. 8 10717 B 114

26 A+ 90

..

29 240ii- 4 108, 10913 B 114J 5 N 175

v-

x 42> 2316 B n 7

22 24627 22228 17929 f. 2 12, 232

Vi - 2r

135

3 f 225

5 I3 1

9 231 f.

vii. 3 101

9 16722 185

vin. 14+ 28121 146

x- 3 262xiv. 1 34

8 ••••. 273ri 28612 4213+ 27116 232

xvi. 2 282

5 •.. 272

7+ 232xvii. 11 240xviii. 2 95xix. 6B+ 151

8 8410 2181 1 104t8 246

xx. 2 80 A, 197 Kxxi. 10 42xxii. 5 K 159

11 ...151 B, 18322 *5°

xxm. 1 16711.

8 122

9 17412 17116 88, 254

xxiv. 18 203

T.

xxv. 9 K 102

10 A 242xxvi. 10 209xxvii. 1 2... 15 1 B, 167 11.

xxviii. 9 19712 K 21220 24927 271

xxix. 2 1596 B 1178 242

13 K 241

'9 125XXX. 2 I99, 262

12 28lJ3 ^ 14015 13619 B ...113, 1472 7 K 177.32 B 196

xxxii. 4 81, 147 n.

...J1 B i 47

xxxiii. 4 2326 81, 147 n.

11 240xxxiv. 4 236

13 289

*4 231xxxvi. 2 ioi, 147 B

6 *37> 223xxxvii. 3 151

10 K 25611 23822 B 992 9 M731 289

35 K 14736 bs 148

38...1 r6B, 15611.

xl- *5 75 n -» l 5526 262

xli. 7 141

14 B 112xlii. 4 221

". M 23220 203

xliii. 17 284xliv. 2 262

12,15 20126 248

xlvi. 4 15012 279

xlviii. 10 r28xlix. 10 219

20 306, 27926 240

li. 20 123, 177liii. 7 127liv. 11 B 121

17 811.

lv - 7 54lvl

- 3 47Iviii. 5 286

8 9011.

lix. 2 248

14 249, 260lx. 6 130

10+ 4214 26316 218l 7 3920 266

Ixi. 9 22111 260

Ixii. 6 B 151, 2278 42

Ixiii. 3 177".15+ 208

Ixiv. 6 119lxv. 3 241 X, 270 A

6, 14 232

, .

r 3 233lxvi. 2 232

4 127

9 12511 K 15816 2732 3 35

JEREMIAHi- 3 162

10+ 128, 25312 224

. 18 A 160ii. 8 A 283

15 K "320 17522 932 7 155

36 • 199iii. 8+ ... 197 fc$, 276

16 23721 + 89, 216

24 260

21

iv. 19 & 113

3° io 7

31 202

v. 4 B 1986 224

22 A 241

_27 X 177vi. 4 272

7 2908 bs 192

15 K+ 199

17 K x 3 2

23 108

25 114

27 3929 B 106

vii. 16 127

18 36viii. 2 4- 273

6 173

7 37ix. 6 38

12 A 252 n.

26 173x. 9 4520 27925 K 213

xi. 16 82

19 276xiii. 11 175xiv. 16 B 119

22 262

xv. 3 B 7311.

xvi. 16 84xvii. 5 228

16 217

18 A+ 146xix. 1, 10 34xxi. 13 167xxii. 17 243

19 221

xxiii. 29 153xxiv. 2 A, 10 A... 90xxv. 16 X 76, 128

xxvi. 5 242, 27318 170

19 K , 13011.

xxvii. 2 B 100

7 260

25 94xxviii. 4 K+ ... 79

11 B 108

xxviii. 14 A+ ... 226

16 159 n.

40 N 229

41 N 206

56 ^ 212

xxix. 2 144^,226A... 231

6 128

8, 13 .. 11, 24411.

11 N 19713 A 218

21 185, 221

xxx. 1 11, 139 K

3 N 2 32

10 220xxxi. 7 109

9 26012B 92

13 *99j8 £s 92, 9411.

25 202

33 ••14. 37,

170, 221

31, 36 14, 38

37 • 2 73n.

44 A 139xxxii. 7 170

9 *7412K 148*6 14, 37l 9 2 3722 £< 113

xxxv. 8 143xxxvi. 8N 76

23 276xxxvii. 6 139

14 N 89, 216

xxxviii. 3 A 172 n.

8 32

9-- J 5i

21 14, 3828 224

34 27836^ 132

xxxix. 5 272

15 27427 ^ 227

35 N 9340 B 172

xl. 4 X 202

xli. 3 X iS9

5 H, 37

xli. 6 B 81

10 200, 21416 197

xliv. 9 287xlv. 26 15811.

xlvi. 1 f. 162

xlvii. 7 F 208

xlviii. 5 A 283li. 14 221

16 231

19 36

27 224

33 120

lii. 1, 31 ... 189 with n.

4.... 88

11. K 162

13 B 9319 97 B, 121

21 f. 15m.24 B, 31 A ... 123

34 • 250

BARUCHi. 10 235

19 256ii. 9 224

12 23419 15811.

25 "9iii. 32 278 n.

iv. 7 19912 61

25 102

LAMENTATIONSi. 7, 9+ 116

14 224ii. 15 f. 222

iii. 8 232

42 234

43 f. 284

44 82> *35

45 A 20411.

iv. 7 271

16 4419 28211.

EPISTLE JER.

9 • 2 5910 A 117

25 I2 7

39+ *94

40 240

43 128

58 2906if- 23760 22969 107

EZEKIELi. 6, 8 73 n.

10A 160, 18726 B 121

ii. 6 279

..I0 235

ni. 10 A 206J 4 3820+ 276

iv. 9 flf. 218vi. 9 A 89, 205vii. 19 A 241viii. 15 A 212ix. 1+ , 234

2 15311 239

xii. 12+ 27916 39

xiii. 4 A 151xiv. 4, 7 46xvi. 4 220

7 i9921 A 216

32+ 2765c 180 n.

xvii. 14 248xviii. 7 230xix. 2 239

13 212xx. 28 175

38 27411.xxi. 10+ 105

22 B 113

3 1 37xx"- 13 233

26 B 12029 243

...3° 253m

xxiii. 40 107

42 37xxiv. 7 290

16A, 23A... 220xxv. 13 Q+ ... 88 n.

xxvi. 1, 17 A ... 2392 167

xxvi. 18 B+ ... 120xxvii. 4 34

9 96" 38124- 116, 16711.

30 ... 231, 28631 A 269

..3<5 222

xxviii. 2 t6j

7 286

13 17516 6411.

25 285 n.

xxix. 4 f. 147

.

13 28511.

xxxi. 8 199xxxii. 21 122

xxxiii. 8, 13 f. ... 210

15 256xxxiv. 6 175

31+ ...... 137xxxv. 5 + 17211.

xxxvi. 9 232

10 i/5

24 143

34 26736 A 55

xxxvii. iff. 144

3 217xxxviii. 4 265

21 175xl. 1 A 259

16B 34xli. 15 B to6xlii. 3 92xliii. 5 B 177

!8 24324 A 152

xliv. 2 61

xlv. 10 15411, 13 32

xlvi. 1 220

. 9 ••• '78n.xlvii. 3 37

10 8412.... 64 n.

14 A 13221 229

DANIELii. 43 220iii. 19, 94 237

iii. 47 6311.

69 159iv. 16 151

30 b 2430c 157

v. 16 218vi. 1 ' 14920 212

vii - 8 23510 20326 27128 223

ix. 5 23426 283

x. 4 18918 53

xi. 29 18411.

36 280xii. 9 221

SUSANNA30 143

54 • 19 2

BEL O11 150, 220

33 • 220

34 210

DANIEL 9i. 4 B 115

.15 204ii. 21 247iii. 1 ., 15m.34 256

iv. 2 289

17 288

33+ 9°vi. 4 105

8 ro3

15 17518 12722 200

vii. 10 20325 95, 180 n.

viii. 4 1446 38

7 (12)... 1.19, 226

17 f. 240ix. 2 95

5 23411, 13 164 n.

324 111 Index of Biblical Quotations

ix. 14 22420 15811.

2 5 5326 27327 180 n.

x- 3 127

4 189 with n.

7 B 125xi. 6 27610 27229 18411.

34 262

37 17542 143

SUSANNA 920 220

27 + 143

43 218

56 127

BEL 9J 3 197= 2 5917 172

27 15332 250

34 210

1 MACCABEESi- 4 23310, 20 18911.

17 +'

hi, 160384- "... 118

ii. 9 2 38

38 3540 184

54, 57 i72n -

58 15811.

604- 238iii. 13 A 190

16 185

17 T92

31 A+ 181

34.37 i8on.iv. 5 A 102

13 + 16311-

38 K 202v. 144- 283

38 2355i 274

vi. 1 169 n. 6

8 240

vi. 124- 22718 22311.

35 107vii. 1 189

41 A , 148viii. 1, 13 248

I A 2555 171

ix. 6 119

9 A 241 n.

22 £< 181

244- [46, 20026 241

42 107

44 v 97 n -

x. n... 88 n.

204- 128, 253

3 1 A + 25758 25089 153

xi. 2 241

4 A 20610 24023 27411.

..40 256xii. 10 220

II 26427 2243° 20950 286

xiv. 224- 9748 A 255

xv. 27 209xvi. 23 151

2 MACCABEESi. io4- 18911.

15 160ii- 17 157

22 17326 263

iii- 13 19416, 21 5011.

21 24226 248

30 A 206

40 137iv. 12 A 106

14 141

16 13926 2203i+ •• 184

iv- 3<5 274v. 5 220

10 19220 84214- 184, 188

vi. 15 24217 128

21 76, 242234- 223

vii. 7 A 241

37 17341 18411.

viii. 2 2793 2416+ 249

234- 141

24 83

32 156ix. 18 125

22 76, 127

25 208, 248x. 21 212

26 17338 157

xi. 5 155. 167 n.

20 24021 189

27. 37 192

30 18911.

..34 97xii. 2 156

21 16311.

27 46xiii. 9 244, 261

25 242xiv. 4 189

13 163 n.

16 A 13221 25525 23528, 31 138

29> 32 137xv. 7 287

12 i8on.

31 A 181

39 220

3 MACCABEESi. 2 274

4 283

8 2739 A 287


1. 22 82

25+ 248ii. 2 223

19 io5

...22 f., 33 287iii. 9 280

10 25014 278

19 24822 138

iv. 10 129, 16011.

17 153v - 2 139

12 23816 13618 22020 24

23 22532 219

35 28741 + 236, 282

46 "... 145

49 1845i 279

vi - 2 1455 V 179

18 20326 263

27 [54

34 284

..38 6311., T89

vii. 12, 19 13822 82

4 MACCABEESi. 8+ 81

18 25328+ 92, 187

29 271

35 i6on.ii. 10 148

11 262

19 16420 249

iv. 2, 6 269

7 28510 138J-3+ 21522 137, 253

v. 4 236

v. 28 232

33+ 279vi. 10 287

I 7 23920 232

_27 145, 278

vii. 1 185viii. 4 240

13 25519 24123 179

ix. 4 158 n.

17 258

2.3 27926 K + 173

x. 18 138, 241xj

:3+

:274

xii. 3 154, 182

4 253

...15 232xiii. 22 260

27 208

xiv. 15 98

19 ... 287xv. 5, 30 182

16 221

22 192

xvi. 9 235xvii. 1 198

5 223

...12 157xviii. 3 A 197

4 212

16 197, 207

MATTHEWxiii. 14 231xxvii. 46 1 45

MARKiv. 28 177viii. 14 89, 216

LUKExiv. 13, 21 83

32 4011.

xvi. 29 16411.

xix. 8 179xx. 11 f. 53xxi. 5 80

xxi. 11 104

25 159

JOHNiii. 29 49v

- 4 r.59

xviii. 1 16911.

ACTSiii. ro 158iii. 11, v. 12 ... 166 n.

vii. 44 16411.

xii;

3 53xvi. 26 154xix. 11 53xxiii. 14 80xxviii. 26 231

JAMESv. 17 49

JUDE4 • 235

ROMANSv. 1 91 11.

1 CORINTHIANSi. 19 23011.

ii. 16 229iv. 21 47

2 CORINTHIANSviii. 15 122 n.

1 THESS.ii. 8 97v. 3 128

HEBREWSiv. 6 268viii. 11 , 27811.

xii. 18 f 159

PHILEMON9 97 n -

APOCALYPSEii. 20 251 n.

iii. 18 9211.

x. 7, xiv. 6 268

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

thackery lxx grammar

Documents

new language

new testament times

greek pentateuch

classical greek

old testament

work grammar

translation givesestleit

servile translation